Chapter 1: Information
Chapter Text
This story takes place several years after the events of Hogwarts Legacy, in a reimagined continuation where the consequences of ancient magic, war, and unspoken truths still linger within Hogwarts. All characters portrayed—whether original or adapted—are of age, and the setting reflects a more mature, introspective tone grounded in the lives of former students who have grown into adults shaped by the past.
While much of the foundation remains faithful to the game's spirit, I've taken narrative liberties in order to explore certain emotional arcs and relationships more deeply. These changes were made with care, to serve the story's themes of loss, distance, and the fragile thread of connection that survives even the heaviest silence. For example, the battle against Ranrok takes place in the 7th year, leaving room in the years prior to that to let the characters make stronger relationships.
Consider this tale an expansion of the world, seen through older eyes and quieter moments.
And I'd like to say that english it's not my first language, so please excuse me if i make mistakes in that area.
Thank you for reading.
Chapter 2: Prelude
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester - 5 years after Graduation
The Great Hall was full of light that day. Not the warm, playful kind from enchanted candles, but something quieter—muted, dignified. Final. Like the castle itself was holding its breath.
Graduation robes swayed around me, voices rising in anticipation, laughter echoing across long tables stripped of their usual feasts, sensing they were finally safe. But I felt still, as though I were caught between two versions of myself: the girl who had arrived at Hogwarts with wide eyes and a name that meant nothing, not a single thing to her name... and the young witch who had helped end a war nobody should've had to fight.
I suppose that's the way of things. We're never the same when the fire settles.
Ranrok is gone, but so it's Fig. That last battle burned through me like wildfire, and in the end, all it left behind was ash and ancient magic. I saved Hogwarts. They said so. They called me a hero, a type of guardian that people make portraits of and lingers in history books. But as I looked out across the sea of robes and smiling faces, all I could think about was the people I couldn't see anymore. The ones who didn't make it. The ones I might never see again.
Sebastian stood apart, close to the edge of the hall, the way he always did when he was trying to look unreadable. But I could still read him—his jaw tense, fingers twitching like he wanted to run. I knew he wouldn't stay. Not after everything. After what he'd done. After what we had covered up.
We made a choice, Ominis and I. A dangerous one.
Silent promised that night, when we reached Sebastian in the dark with his wand still raised and Solomon dead at his feet. We told no one. We shielded him. Protected him from the justice he might not survive. We did what we had to. We were a family, a broken one, picked from different parts that didn't fit in their own mold.
And it cost us something.
Sebastian didn't even wait for the ceremony to end. I remember catching his eye once—just once—and the look there broke me. A mixture of guilt and gratitude. And then he was gone, off into the world, chasing miracles for Anne, chasing distance from the ruins of what we had become. He told us he would do it for her, that the death of Solomon wouldn't be in vain.
A big part of me believes his motives aren't fully motivated by that, insted fulled by the guilt of leaving Anne alone, once more.
Ominis stayed a while longer. He stood next to me as the names were called. He even smiled once, faintly. But we both knew. The moment we stepped outside these walls, we'd walk different paths. He was a Gaunt, destined for Ministry halls and shadowed obligations. And I? I belonged to a different kind of legacy now—an ancient, silent one that no one else quite understood. I'd go where the magic called me. Where Professor Fig would have wanted me to go.
I promised him before he closed his eyes.
We promised to write. So many promises.
And we did. At first.
But letters faded. Time stretched long between replies. The silence grew roots. And soon, it felt too late to reach across the distance. Ominis had his hands full with the burdens of a name that weighed more than it should. The Ministry welcomed him, of course—it always did with pureblood legacies like his. But the Gaunt name came with expectations, with cold stares across lavish dinners and the quiet demand that he become a perfect echo of the lineage he resented. I knew he hated it, hated them. Hated the way their values clung to him like a second skin he couldn't shed. But what choice did he have? To resist was to risk everything he had managed to build. So he stayed. Composed, dutiful... and growing more distant each season.
I learned to tuck my feelings somewhere quiet. One does that, I suppose, when they love someone more than they should. You convince yourself that affection is better off unspoken, that friendship is too precious to risk on a kind of love that might only end in silence. I thought I was protecting us—him. But in the end, I lost both. If that was the price of love, I would rather admire him from afar, quietly, with dignity. Distance, at least, didn't ask for explanations.
I suppose it always happens that way. The war ends. The castle quiets. The students grow. But part of me never left that Hall. Part of me still stands there—surrounded by applause, heavy with unspoken truths, heart full of people who used to know me better than anyone.
People I lost not to death, but to time.
And now, all these years later, I've been called back, like a second nature I returned. Back to the only place that ever felt like home. To teach. To guide.
Hogwarts remembers.
And so do I.
Chapter 3: Number One: A magical letter
Chapter Text
HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY
Headmistress Matilda Weasley
Office of the Headmistress
Scotland
_______________________
July 7th, 1894
Miss Eline Winchester
Magical Research Division
Department of Mysteries
Ministry of Magic
London
Dear Miss Winchester,
I hope this letter finds you in good health, and in the midst of one of your ever-fascinating discoveries, as I have no doubt your work continues to push the boundaries of what we once thought we understood about ancient magic. The halls of Hogwarts have felt your absence more than once, though your legacy still lingers—both in memory and in the lives of those you've touched. I write to you now not only with professional purpose, but with sincere regard.
Recent events have compelled me to make difficult decisions in the best interests of the school. As you may know, Professor Black has been relieved of his duties—his recent... negligence left our students vulnerable, and though these are complicated times, the safety of the Hogwarts community remains my highest priority.
Professor Hecat, now retiring from full‑time teaching, has spoken highly of you. She believes your presence will bring renewed heart and clarity to the role, guiding the next generation in strength, empathy, and resilience.
I am well aware that such a proposition is no small request. You have carved a place for yourself within the Ministry, and your reputation as a practitioner and scholar of ancient magic is not only remarkable, but deeply valued in our world. However, I believe—fervently—that you possess something even more valuable to the students of today: the strength of lived experience.
I would be honored if we could meet before the term begins—to discuss your integration into the faculty if you accept, your vision for the classroom, and any accommodations you may require. At your convenience, please send your owl or reply via the staff messenger.
My office (which I suspect you still remember all too well) will be prepared with tea, biscuits, and more than a little warm conversation.
You were once a guardian of this school, and I believe you are meant to be again. Hogwarts has changed in many ways since you last walked these halls—but that, dear Eline, is precisely why it needs its most valiant alumna back, at its heart.
With sincere regard,
and a touch of selfish hope,
Matilda Weasley
Headmistress
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
╭───────╯ °✧° ╰───────╮
╰───────╮ °✧° ╭───────╯
Eline Winchester
Magical Research Division
Department of Mysteries
Ministry of Magic
London
______________________
July 9th, 1894
HOGWARTS SCHOOL OF WITCHCRAFT AND WIZARDRY
Headmistress Matilda Weasley
Office of the Headmistress
Scotland
Dear Headmistress Weasley,
I hope this owl finds you in excellent health and spirits. Receiving your letter stirred something I hadn't felt in a long time—perhaps a strange blend of disbelief, and the warmth one only associates with home. Thank you, truly, for your kind words and for thinking of me in such a pivotal moment for Hogwarts.
I would be lying if I said your offer didn't leave me speechless. The very idea of returning to the castle—not merely as a visitor, but as a professor is something I never envisioned for myself. I am honoured beyond measure that you would consider me for the post.
That said, I must admit that I find myself hesitant. I've always believed teaching to be a calling for those not only knowledgeable, but steady of hand and sure of heart. And though I do not doubt my commitment to the safety and growth of students, I cannot help but wonder whether my age and lack of teaching experience might place me at a disadvantage.
I would appreciate the opportunity to speak with you in person, before coming to a decision. There is much I would like to ask—about the current state of the school, about the position, and perhaps even about myself. If you're still willing to receive me for tea and a proper conversation, I would be grateful beyond words.
Thank you again, Headmistress, for this unexpected and deeply moving invitation. I look forward to hearing from you soon.
PS: Congratulations on your new position as Headmistress, you had fulfilled it in a wonderful way, even when you did it from the shadows.
With all my respect,
Eline Winchester
Magical Research Division
Department of Mysteries
London
╭───────╯ °✧° ╰───────╮
╰───────╮ °✧° ╭───────╯
I closed the heavy oak door behind me with a quiet click, the echo of its latch oddly final. The kind of finality that doesn't slam, but settles.
Two hours. That's how long we had spoken.
Two hours of tea refilled without asking, of parchment maps and staff lists, of laughter tucked between memories and quiet sighs. Of Matilda Weasley weaving her words carefully, not to convince—but to remind. To remind me of who I had once been within these stone walls. To show me who I could become again.
And somehow, with no sudden declaration, no grand conclusion... I had agreed.
I was now the new Professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts.
I stood alone in the corridor just beyond her office, the sunlight pouring in through the stained-glass windows. It dappled the stone in reds and golds, catching dust in mid-air like magic made visible. For a moment, I let the silence press against me, grounding me, allowing the weight of what just happened to truly sink in.
I hadn't planned to say yes.
I walked into that room still unsure, half-hearted, prepared to say something polite and firm. But Matilda had this way—this soft, steady manner of speaking that made you forget you were being asked anything at all. She didn't offer pressure. She offered purpose. A purpose I thought I'd left buried somewhere under Ministry files and half-finished letters to friends I never sent.
She looked me in the eye and said, "I've seen few survive darkness, Eline. Fewer who came out of it wanting to protect others from it."
What do you say to that?
I exhaled slowly, my fingers trailing the carved bannister as I descended the first few steps of the spiral staircase. A sudden flood of memory overtook me—the weight of a wand in my hand, the echoes of laughter in the Great Hall, the fierce warmth of friendship, and the cold ache of loss.
This castle had broken me and rebuilt me before.
And now it was calling me back.
I didn't feel ready. But maybe readiness was never the point. Maybe courage, as someone once said, is acting despite the fear—not without it.
As I reached the corridor, a quiet smile crept onto my lips.
This time, I wasn't looking for a home.
This time, I was returning to it.
Chapter 4: Number two: A warm farewell party
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester - 7 years after Graduation - Present
The final bell echoed through the stone halls of Hogwarts, ringing out with a familiar chime that marked the end of the day's last class. I was organizing my stack of Defense Against the Dark Arts essays—three students had apparently decided that "fighting fear with confidence" meant literally trying to punch a Boggart in the face—when I heard the echo of footsteps and laughter trickling through the half-open classroom door.
"Did you see her face? She looked like she'd swallowed a whole lemon."
"I swear she threatened to assign homework until our NEWTS, even though she's leaving! The nerve!"
"And thank Merlin for that. Good riddance, Professor Umbridge."
A round of gleeful snickers followed, then the patter of retreating footsteps.
I couldn't help the small chuckle that escaped me as I leaned back against the desk. Laverne Umbridge. I had her too, once, unfortunately. Every word dripping in honey, every reprimand wrapped in sugar and sealed with a smile that never quite reached her eyes, which are souless. Her detentions were legendary in their absurdity. I still remembered spending an entire evening copying Arithmancy equations onto doilies because she said my parchment lacked "grace and elegance".
"Even if you are a so-called hero, you must write with delicacy — not with the dainty flailing of a giant toad’s limbs," she said to me once.
Still, she'd served Hogwarts for decades, even if half the castle would rather forget it.
When I arrived at the staff room that evening, the atmosphere was... strained, in the most polite and ceremonial way. A handful of polite claps, over-sweetened pumpkin fizz, and a large cake that spelled "Best Wishes, Professor Umbridge" in disturbingly pink frosting. No one dared mention that the 'Best Wishes' were mostly for the rest of us.
Laverne herself stood near the hearth, dressed in a plum-coloured ensemble with matching gloves, smiling tightly while pretending not to notice how quickly glasses emptied around her, like always.
I exchanged a few polite words, raised my glass for the toast, and I begin to make my exit near Professor Sharp and Matilda Weasley, both of whom looked as stiff as I felt, but it was a safe space because Umbridge barely tolerate the ex-auror.
So I made my way toward the fireplace, where a rigid figure of Professor Sharp welcomed me, arms crossed, a glass of firewhisky untouched at his side, and the most dreadful expression ever.
"Found the safest corner in the room, I see." I said, settling beside them with a half-smile.
Sharp raised a brow. "Strategic positioning, Winchester. Limited exposure to conversation, good view of all exits."
Matilda said with a fond chuckle. "He's been counting possible escape routes since the cake arrived." Her tone slightly happily as the liquor flow.
"I don't trust anything that shade of pink," Sharp muttered. "And I'm fairly certain it's moving."
I let out a soft laugh, grateful for the levity.
"Still," I said, glancing toward the center of the room where Laverne was busy recounting some horror story involving improperly labeled star charts and "youthful defiance," "she did last longer than anyone expected. I think some of the portraits were starting a betting pool."
"She had staying power," Matilda agreed. "Just... perhaps not the warmest of presences."
"More like enduring a particularly long winter," Sharp added bluntly.
We shared a look that said more than words dared. That type of teacher left a mark—but not always the kind you could see.
"She once accused me of 'willful optimism.' Gave me detention for smiling too much." I said softly, staring into the void, remembering it, making me chill.
"Sounds accurate," Sharp deadpanned. "You do smile an awful lot. Very suspicious behavior."
I let a small laugh, but even that sound made professor Umbridge snapped her head into our direction, giving us a stern look.
"It's oddly quiet for a celebration, don't you think?" I muttered, lifting my cup of warm cider as I leaned slightly toward Sharp and Professor Weasley. The chatter in the staff room had simmered to a steady hum, with a few professors gathered near the long table of pastries and tea. The walls were still decorated with streamers — pink and an opaque green, of course — but most of us had stopped pretending they were celebratory.
"She always had a way of dampening a room even during her own farewell" Sharp muttered, his lips barely twitching into something that may have once been a smirk. He sipped his drink, the ever-present shadow of sarcasm in his eyes. "At least she didn't hex the cake on her way in. A rare show of restraint."
Professor Weasley gave him a warning glance but didn't bother suppressing her small smile."Be nice, Aesop."
"I am being nice. That was me being nice." I laughed quietly into my cup.
"Please, professor Sharp, don't make me laugh. I fear she might hex me with one look. Apparently, enthusiasm is disruptive."
"To her? Likely a personal offence." Sharp rolled his eyes ever so slightly.
Matilda folded her hands neatly in front of her, her usual calm expression never faltering. "Despite her... peculiarities, she did serve this institution for a respectable number of years. And now Hogwarts turns a page." Her tone shifted then — less casual, more precise.
Sharp caught the subtle change too. He raised an eyebrow at her. "And speaking of new pages, you did mention something earlier about a replacement?"
I blinked. "Oh, that's right. You never said who's taking the position."
Weasley sipped her drink, the hint of a smile playing on her lips. "I wanted to wait until things were official before saying anything. You know how these appointments can be... delicate."
"Delicate?" I repeated, suspicious now. "Wait—don't tell me it's someone from the Ministry."
"Technically, yes." Matilda's eyes sparkled just a little.
Sharp narrowed his eyes. "That tone always means trouble."
"The ex-ministry club is getting bigger." I give the professor with the glass of firewhiskey a little grin.
Weasley ignored him, shaking her head softly. She turned her attention to me." He's been working in the Ministry for some time now, but the opportunity to return to Hogwarts presented itself and, well, I thought it fitting. And he needed a change of pace too"
I squinted at her. "You're not being cryptic for fun, are you?"
She raised her brows. "The new professor of Arithmancy is Ominis Gaunt."
The name hit like a cold splash of water.
My mouth opened slightly, then closed, then opened again, like a gaping fish. I turned toward Sharp, who looked as surprised as I felt — which said a lot for someone who rarely reacted to anything.
"You're joking," I said, but my voice lacked conviction.
"She isn't," Sharp said, already recovering, though a spark of curiosity remained in his tone. "Gaunt? At Hogwarts? That's... unexpected."
"Unexpected," Matilda agreed, still calm. "But perhaps long overdue."
Eventually, as the gathering thinned and the sky beyond the tall windows darkened into evening, I found myself seated beside the headmistress. She was swirling her glass of mulled mead absently, a knowing little smile twitching at the corners of her lips.
"We've survived the farewell, then," she said with a glance in my direction.
"Barely," I replied, offering a wry smile, the shock of the news still lingering. "Though I admit, I'll miss seeing students weep after miscalculating their star charts."
"Mm. I dare say some students were cheering outside your classroom this afternoon."
I raised an eyebrow, suppressing another smile. "You heard that?"
"I hear many things, Eline. Comes with the title." She sipped her drink, then leaned back slightly, eyes still warm beneath her spectacles. "You didn't say much after I mentioned his name," said Matilda softly.
"I was processing," I admitted, voice low, a bit embarrased to have been caught so easily. "You have a knack for revealing things only when it's too late to run."
She let out a gentle laugh. "People change. Paths twist." She tilted her head, her tone never patronizing — only understanding. "He applied of his own volition. Impeccable recommendation letters, high marks from his department, and his name... well, it still carries weight, whether he likes it or not."
I smiled faintly. "I remember how much he hated that name."
"He still does," she confirmed, almost amused. Then she studied me more closely. "Will this be a problem, Winchester?"
I shook my head. "No. Just... unexpected.
She turned toward me fully. "You'll be working together now. Staff meetings, shared responsibilities, even dueling exercises. Best not to let unspoken things weigh too heavily."
Smiling gently she said. "After all, Hogwarts has a curious way of bringing the past into the present."
I let out a small breath of laughter. "You make it sound like fate."
Matilda gave a slow, deliberate shrug. "Or perhaps just excellent timing." Then, with a knowing look, she added, "You'll see him tomorrow morning. He's arriving early to settle in. I expect you'll be cordial."
"Always." I gave her a mock salute. "Headmistress's orders."
She chuckled. "Goodnight, Professor Winchester. Have a good sleep tonight"
"Goodnight... and thank you."
As she walked away, her robes trailing softly behind her, I remained by the fire, heart beating a little louder than before.
Ominis Gaunt. At Hogwarts.
Of all the people in the world... why did he cameback?
Chapter 5: Number three: Urgency by the coast
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
It had been an oddly quiet morning. The kind of quiet that presses too tightly on the ears, as though the castle were holding its breath.
No students. No papers. No distractions. Just that gnawing, restless feeling I’d been carrying around like a curse lately — tightening every time I passed the empty classroom where the new Arithmancy professor would soon make himself at home.
Ominis Gaunt.
I hadn’t said his name aloud in years. And yet I’d been whispering it inside my thoughts more often than I dared to admit since the staff announcement. It clung to the edges of everything — a whisper behind every corner of Hogwarts, in every soft footstep down those hallowed halls.
But that weight — the one I couldn’t quite name — was suddenly replaced by a sharper urgency when the owl landed at my window. Its talons scraped frantically against the glass.
I didn’t even finish reading the note. I knew. The handwriting alone was enough. I knew something had gone wrong.
Antha.
I bolted out of my chambers, barely remembering to pull on my boots, and made straight for the Room of Requirement. It knew, as it always did. The door appeared before I had time to speak a word, and the space inside had already reshaped itself into what I needed: the long oak table lined with ingredients, the faint shimmer of the brewing stand, my meticulously labeled vials — waiting.
“Stay with me,” I whispered under my breath as I set to work. “Please, stay with me.”
The elixir wasn’t difficult to make — not anymore. I knew every motion by heart, had brewed it more times than I cared to count. The root of valeriana, already drying on the hanging rack, ground swiftly in the stone mortar. A single phoenix feather — steeped overnight in moonlit water — hissed the moment it touched the cauldron’s heat. A droplet of runewood resin glowed as it sank into the mixture, turning it a delicate, soft silver.
And finally, a pinch of unicorn horn shavings — collected with reverence, never harm. The moment they touched the mixture, the room smelled like air before a storm.
The elixir shimmered.
And yet, my hands still trembled. Because I knew this wasn’t enough. It never had been.
It bought us a month. A month of less pain, of steady breath, of borrowed time. But every brewing reminded me that it was just that — borrowed. And time had never been kind to Antha Virell.
I sealed the vial and slipped it into a padded satchel, tightening the straps around my chest. Caligo was already waiting outside the North Tower, wings half-open, sensing my unrest.
“Good boy,” I said softly, pressing my forehead to his. His feathers were cool from the morning mist.
With one fluid leap, I was on his back, and with a thunderous beat of his wings, we were in the sky, racing south toward Bainburgh.
The wind bit at my cheeks, but I didn’t care. I needed to see her. I needed to know she was still—
The sea glittered beneath us, sun rising higher now, casting a golden trail toward the Manor. The cliffs came into view first, then the small silhouette of the cottage where a friend — a quiet merchant with a sharp tongue and a kind soul — kept her safe.
My heart pounded louder than Caligo’s wingbeats.
Antha was waiting. And I’d give anything — again and again — to keep her waiting just a little longer in this world.
Even if it meant burning myself out, one elixir at a time.
I landed Caligo behind the stone cottage, where the wild hedgerows shielded him from curious eyes and sea winds. He lowered his great head, and I gave his feathered neck one last stroke. “Wait for me,” I whispered. He always did.
The back door was already slightly ajar, as if the house knew I was coming. A faint smell of sea salt and burned thyme clung to the breeze. I pushed it open and stepped into the narrow kitchen, where herbs hung from the ceiling in dried garlands, and firewood snapped in a modest hearth.
I barely registered Aurora’s voice calling my name from deeper inside. My boots clattered across the floorboards as I made for the bedroom door, which stood half-open. The moment I crossed the threshold, my heart sunk.
Antha lay there, curled on her side atop the thin mattress, her cheeks flushed with fever and her skin gleaming with sweat. Her breathing came in ragged gasps. One hand clutched the blanket, the other — limp — was held by Aurora Primrose, who sat at the bedside with a furrowed brow and her lips tight in a worried line.
“Thank the stars,” Aurora exhaled the moment she saw me.
“I came as fast as I could,” I said, rushing to the side of the bed. I dropped the satchel on the floor and knelt beside Antha, pushing back the damp hair from her forehead. Her skin burned under my touch.
“I— I need to sit her up,” I said, already reaching behind her back.
“Let me help.” Aurora stood, her hands steady despite the strain in her face. Between the two of us, we propped Antha against the pillows. Her eyes fluttered open weakly at the motion.
“There you are,” I murmured. “You’re alright now. I’ve got it.”
She didn’t speak — not yet. Her lips moved like she was trying, but even that seemed to cost her more energy than she had. I uncorked the vial, the soft glow of the elixir catching her eye, and pressed it gently to her lips. She swallowed slowly, her throat working with effort.
As the silvery light passed her tongue, a calm began to take hold. Her breathing grew less labored, and the lines of pain in her brow eased — slightly, but unmistakably. Her fingers twitched. Then her shoulders slumped, not from weakness but from release.
I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding.
We stayed like that for a while — Aurora standing behind me, one hand on the back of the chair, the other over her heart. The hush of the waves beyond the walls crept in, as though the house itself was watching with us.
“Twenty-nine days,” I said quietly.
Aurora’s gaze moved from Antha to me. “Only twenty-nine?”
I nodded. “It’s shorter this time. The last batch held thirty-one.” I swallowed. “There’s no guarantee how long the next will last. I don’t even know if the ingredients are reacting differently or if her body is… changing.” I shook my head. “We’re running out of time.”
Aurora didn’t respond right away. She crossed her arms, the worry carved into her every movement. “We’ve always known this wasn’t forever,” she said finally. “But still.”
I sat back on my heels, closing the vial and setting it aside on the table. “We need something more. Something that doesn’t just delay the inevitable. This was never meant to be permanent — just a reprieve.”
Aurora looked down at Antha, who had dozed off, her chest now rising and falling with a steadier rhythm. “You think it’s shortening. Month by month.”
“I don’t know,” I admitted. “But it’s possible. And if that’s true, then…” I let the thought die in my throat.
Then we’re near the end.
I couldn’t say it aloud.
Aurora walked around the bed and sat down on the edge of the window bench. “So what now?”
“I have theories,” I replied, tiredness seeping into my voice. “A few old texts here and there— I just need a bit more time”
She didn’t argue. She never had. That was one of the reasons Antha had chosen to trust her.
There was a long silence between us, broken only by the soft clatter of the wind chimes outside. Then, from the bed, a faint voice — dry and quiet, but whole — spoke.
“Don’t look so grim,” said Antha, with a weak but wry smile. “You’ve both already given me more than I could’ve asked for. Seven years of grace, a home by the sea… a name I can live under. That’s a life. A full one.”
“Antha…” I began, my throat tightening.
“I mean it,” she interrupted, her gaze shifting between us. “Not everyone gets to outrun their past, or rewrite it into something gentler. I did. Thanks to you both.”
I reached for her hand. “I just wish it could be more.”
She gave mine a squeeze. “It already is.”
I looked at her, the woman I’d once met in a time full of pain, and saw someone who had refused to let that pain define her. There was strength in her — a quiet, unyielding strength that made it all the harder to watch time chip away at her light.
But we weren’t done. Not yet.
We had twenty-nine more days.
And maybe — just maybe — that would be enough to find another way.
It took nearly half an hour for Antha to gather enough strenght to sit upright unaided. Even then, we moved slowly, with my arm firm around her waist and her steps light and deliberate. Aurora walked ahead of us into the kitchen, pulling out chairs and lighting the kettle with a flick of her wand.
By the time Antha and I reached the table, steam was already rising from the chipped mugs, and the faint aroma of mint and elderflower filled the air.
“You sit there,” I told her gently, helping her into the same worn chair by the window she always took. She exhaled slowly as she leaned back, and I took the place across from her while Aurora settled to my right.
Outside, the grey afternoon had softened into a misty quiet, the kind that blurred the cliffs and sea into a single, endless tone. Inside, the cottage felt warmer now. The tension that had ruled the air only an hour before had begun to unravel. Slowly. Carefully.
Antha cradled the mug between both hands, letting its heat sink into her fingers. “I think this is the first time I’ve sat upright without pain in three days,” she admitted with a faint smile.
“You should’ve sent me the letter sooner,” I murmured, but without reproach.
Aurora nodded, looking slightly guilty. “She didn’t want to worry you.”
Antha shrugged, sipping the tea. “I didn’t want to waste your time with what we already knew would come.” She paused, then added, “It’s always the same, isn’t it? A little worse than before. A little more weight to carry. And yet…” She looked at me. “I’m still here.”
“You’re more than just here,” I said, holding her gaze. “You’ve lived. Built something. You’ve mattered.”
She smiled at that, small but sincere. “I owe that to the both of you.”
Aurora reached across and touched Antha’s arm. “You gave yourself this life, Antha. We just helped clear the path.”
There was a silence after that — not uncomfortable, but filled with the heaviness of truth shared between people who didn’t need to decorate their pain to make it palatable.
My fingers curled around my own mug as I stared down at the dark surface of the tea. The warmth was welcome, grounding. I took a slow breath before speaking again.
“I should warn you,” I said casually, as though it were merely another bit of gossip. “There’s been a new appointment at the castle.”
Aurora arched a brow. “Not yours, I hope. I’d rather not have to dig you out of the castle dungeons again for arguing with a headmaster.”
I smirked faintly. “No. Mine’s old news already. Defense Against the Dark Arts.”
“Ah, yes,” she nodded with a knowing grin. “The heroic professor.”
“I hardly—” I waved her off, suppressing a laugh. “In any case, no. The new one is for Arithmancy.”
Antha tilted her head, interest piqued despite the lingering haze of fatigue in her expression. “Oh? That dreadful Umbridge woman finally retired?”
“You’ll be pleased to know her reign has ended,” I replied with mock solemnity.
She chuckled, weakly but genuinely. “I never forgave her for saying I lacked ‘numerical disposition’.”
“Apparently she lacked a disposition for kindness,” Aurora added dryly.
“I can confirm,” I muttered. “But yes, she’s gone now. And the new professor…” I stirred the tea with a spoon, watching it swirl. “Is Ominis.”
The name landed between us like a pebble dropped in still water. No crash. Just ripples.
Antha blinked slowly. Her lips parted — not quite in surprise, but in the recognition of something once buried and now unearthed. “Ominis Gaunt?”
I nodded.
She leaned back, her thumb absently tracing the rim of her mug. “He’s… teaching?”
“Starting today, actually,” I replied, as casually as I could manage, though I didn’t miss the subtle shift in her posture. “Arithmancy. Not the most expected choice, but Weasley seems to believe in him.”
Aurora, tactful as always, rose quietly and walked to the door. “I’ll give you two a moment. Sounds like someone’s come for the shop.” She slipped outside, her presence fading with the soft chime of the door.
The silence that remained wasn’t heavy — not exactly — but it was charged.
Antha’s gaze drifted to the small window, where the fog clung to the glass like frost. “It’s been years.”
“Almost eight,” I said softly.
She nodded. “I didn’t think I’d hear his name again. Not in this house.”
I took a sip of my tea, more to fill the space than out of thirst. “I didn’t expect it either.”
“And how do you feel about it?” she asked, glancing back at me now, her tone gentle — the kind of softness that came from knowing where it might hurt.
I hesitated, then gave her an honest smile. “Like a waterfall of emotions, I'm still trying to figure it out.”
Antha smiled too, bittersweet and tired. “Well. Let’s hope the castle’s halls are kinder this time around.”
Her fingers traced the faded grain of the wooden table, slow and thoughtful, as if chasing after a memory that didn’t quite want to be caught. I let the silence sit for a while — it didn’t feel wrong. Just lived-in. Familiar.
After a long sip of her tea, I leaned forward a little, resting one elbow on the table and offering her a playful, sideways smile.
“Alright, enough brooding. Now that the mystery of Ominis has returned from the depths of the past — tell me,” I nudged her ankle under the table lightly with the toe of my boot, “how’s life been treating you since the last time I made the journey over here? It’s been what… two, three weeks?”
“Something like that,” Antha said, looking up with a soft smile, already catching my tone. “You always act like I’m leading some kind of exciting double life.”
“Maybe you are,” I said with mock intrigue, raising a brow. “Maybe behind Aurora’s shelves there’s a handsome merchant sneaking in love letters tied to bundles of lacewing flies.”
Antha laughed — an actual laugh this time, raspy from the strain but real. “Merlin, no. The last young man I saw at the shop came in looking for something to help grow facial hair. He couldn’t have been more than twenty.”
“Perfect age to start charming, then. You’ve still got the hair,” I teased.
She mock-gasped. “You mean the streaks of silver?”
“Dignified,” I corrected.
“Wisdom,” she said, lifting her mug like a toast.
We clinked them together gently.
“But really,” I said more softly now, resting my chin on my hand, “have you been alright?”
Antha’s smile lingered, more fragile this time. “I have. As much as I can be. Aurora’s been… more than generous. The house is always warm, the food is good. We go for walks when I can manage it. We read in the evenings. Sometimes she plays a bit of music — out of tune, mostly, but I don’t have the heart to tell her.”
“And she still scolds you if you don’t take your tea with honey?”
“Every time.”
I chuckled. “Good. Someone needs to keep you in line.”
She grew quiet again, tracing the rim of her mug with her fingers. “You know,” she said slowly, “it’s strange. I used to wonder how long I’d have. Back then, every week felt like a countdown. Now… it’s different. It’s not that I’m waiting for the end anymore. I’m just… grateful for the days I get.”
I reached across the table and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “You’ve made something beautiful out of borrowed time, Antha.”
She met my eyes. “And I’ve had the best people beside me to help shape it.”
We both sat there for a while longer in that shared, quiet space — the kind that didn’t need filling with grand words or plans. Just the clinking of cups, the rhythm of our breaths, and the faint sound of Aurora’s voice outside bartering over a root that probably didn’t cure half of what she claimed.
The moment hung there, quiet and still. Antha had gone back to her tea, cupping it between both hands as if drawing warmth into her bones. I watched the steam rise in lazy spirals, lost in thought.
“There’s… something else,” I said gently, trying to keep my voice even, casual, like I hadn’t weighed the words for days before deciding whether or not to say them aloud. “Something I heard, just in passing, really.”
Antha tilted her head slightly, the lines at the corners of her eyes softening with curiosity.
“They say there’s someone new at the Department of Experimental Magic at the Ministry,” I continued, tracing the edge of my mug with my fingertip. “Someone… particularly invested in magical afflictions. Curses. That sort of thing.”
A pause.
“I didn’t catch a name,” I added quickly, though that wasn’t true. I had. And I had nearly dropped my wand when I’d heard it.
But I wasn’t sure if saying his name would bring comfort — or open an old wound.
Antha didn’t say anything right away. Her gaze drifted to the window, where sunlight painted long slanted shapes across the wooden floorboards.
“Must be nice,” she murmured at last, “that people out there are still trying to untangle things like this. Curses. Magic gone wrong.”
Her voice didn’t tremble. It was steadier than mine had been.
I nodded. “It is.”
Another silence. But this one had something else beneath it. Something unspoken, but understood. Like a small tremor behind the walls that both of us decided to ignore, for now.
We didn’t speak much after that. Some truths live best in silence — not because they’re painful, but because they ask to be held gently, like a flame that flickers too easily.
Antha stood with effort, stubborn as ever, brushing off my help as she made her way to the front door with me. “I’ll be alright,” she said, offering that same tired, beautiful smile that had carried her through more than most could ever bear. “You know I always am.”
“You’re the strongest person I know,” I said, and meant every word.
We hugged tightly — the kind of embrace that speaks of years, of shared weight, of mutual understanding without needing to recount every story. I kissed her temple before pulling away, and then turned to Aurora, who’d returned from helping a customer and now stood in the doorway, arms folded, her gaze kind.
“Thank you,” I said to her. “For everything.”
She nodded. “You know she’s safe here.”
I stepped outside, and Caligo raised his head, feathers shimmering in the soft afternoon light. He gave a low trill as I approached, as if sensing my unease.
Before mounting, I turned back one last time. Antha stood just behind Aurora, a blanket over her shoulders, one hand raised in farewell. I lifted mine in return, swallowing the lump in my throat.
“I’ll be back soon,” I called.
“You always are,” she replied with a wink.
The wind tugged at my brown hair as we lifted into the air. Bainburgh grew smaller beneath us, the coastline glinting in the distance like silver thread. The horizon stretched ahead — and with it, the winding road back to the castle I once called home.
I should’ve felt resolved. Certain. After all, Hogwarts had summoned me back for a reason.
But instead, I felt that flutter again. That unwelcome, absurd flicker of nerves curling low in my chest. I gritted my teeth against it, gripping Caligo’s reins tighter.
It was ridiculous — letting someone from the past have this kind of effect on me.
He was just another professor now.
Just another ghost returned to walk familiar halls.
And I would face him, as I always had.
Chapter 6: Number four: Where the Serpent rest its bones
Notes:
hi there! lately ive been in a deep rabbit hole of hogwarts legacy, so this fic is a clear representation of it haha. So, well, i hope if anyone is reading this, that you like it.
Chapter Text
Ominis Gaunt
The wheels of the carriage groaned as they rolled to a stop on the uneven stone. I heard the soft, leathery rustle of the Thestrals’ wings as they stilled, their breath a low, steady huff in the cold morning air. I did not need eyes to feel how much the air around Hogwarts had changed—and yet, somehow, had remained exactly the same.
My hand tightened slightly on the handle of my walking cane—the new one. Not the wand I once held out in front of me as a teen. It tapped once on the stone as I stepped out of the carriage.
The scent was the first thing that struck me.
Earth damp with dew, laced with the familiar tang of the lake just down the hill. That old pine-tree musk I’d memorized long ago on sleepless nights, pacing the corridors. There was a note of wildness here, of magic untempered. Home, whether I wanted it to be or not.
I let out a slow breath. So this was it.
I had imagined returning a thousand different ways. As a guest. As someone passing through. Never like this.
“Professor Gaunt,” came a voice I hadn’t heard in years but could place in an instant.
Professor Matilda Weasley—no longer just a deputy. Her voice had always been composed, pleasant, but now it carried the weight of authority. And still, beneath it, a trace of warmth.
“Matilda,” I said, inclining my head in her direction. “Thank you for receiving me.”
“I should be thanking you for accepting the offer in such a short notice,” she said, with a smile I could almost hear. “You’re returning not just as an alumnus, but as a member of the staff. It’s a curious sort of full circle.”
“Curious indeed.”
She began to walk, and I followed the measured rhythm of her steps. My cane clicked softly beside me, echoing faintly off the walls as we entered through the main doors. Each step stirred the ghosts of memories: late-night patrols, arguments whispered in corners, laughter in the Great Hall.
The castle murmured around me. It always did, to those who listened.
“Your quarters have been arranged in the east tower,” Matilda continued. “It should be quiet enough, and close to your classroom.”
“Aritmancy,” I said flatly. “Not exactly the subject I imagined myself teaching.”
“You’re more qualified than you give yourself credit for,” she replied, and I could tell it wasn’t flattery. “The previous professor left a rather… memorable impression. I expect the students will find your presence refreshing.”
I only hummed. No use dwelling on the details of the past or the burden of expectations—not when those had shaped every year of my life before this.
“The school is lucky to have you,” she said, and after a pause, added carefully, “Some faces you knew still walk these halls.”
I didn’t answer that.
She said it softly, without saying her name. Professional, always. But even after all these years, she knew exactly where the venomous tentaculas were buried.
As we neared the staff wing, she opened a heavy wooden door with a wave of her wand.
“There is someone else I’d like you to meet,” she said, and stepped aside.
A small figure bowed so fast he nearly lost his balance. “T-Tuffy, sir!” came the squeaky voice. “Very honored to assist Professor Gaunt in Aritmancy and carry your—your chalk and your biscuits and—oh, anything, really!”
I fought the urge to step back at the sheer enthusiasm. Instead, I nodded once. “Thank you, Tuffy. I expect you’ll know your way better than I do.”
“Oh yes, sir, I know all the steps and the squeaky floorboards and the leaky windows and—”
“Tuffy,” Matilda interrupted gently, “perhaps later.”
“Yes, Headmistress, very good,” he said, bobbing again.
Matilda turned back to me. “I’ll leave you to settle in. Your first class isn’t until Monday, but I imagine the castle won’t let you rest too long.”
She paused again.
“Should you need anything… or wish to reconnect, you’ll find the castle has a way of offering second chances.”
With that, she left.
I stood in the doorway a while longer, listening to her footsteps fade. The silence that followed was not empty. It was thick with the weight of what once was.
And what might be again.
I didn’t need to turn toward him to feel the shift in the air—Tuffy was bouncing slightly on his feet, his fingers clasped tightly in front of his chest as if trying to contain himself.
“If it pleases Professor Gaunt,” he began in a soft, breathy voice, “Tuffy may show the classroom now? And the office? It’s not far, just five lefts and two rights—or two rights and five lefts, depending on the direction, of course.”
I gave a small nod, and the sound of his bare feet pattering across the stone floor signaled he’d already begun the trek. “Lead on.”
“Oh! Yes, sir—Tuffy shall go slowly, just in case,” he added hastily. “Tuffy knows not every corridor is… um… friendly at first.”
As we walked, my cane tapped steadily in front of me. The castle hummed around us—doors creaked faintly behind ancient hinges, and portraits murmured under their breath, curious. I heard one whisper “Gaunt” behind us before being swiftly shushed by another.
“You’ve been working at Hogwarts long?” I asked, more to fill the silence than from actual interest.
“Tuffy has been here since—oh—since a long time, taughting Arithmancy!” he squeaked proudly. “Long time ago, sir. Tuffy helped alphabetize star charts and sweep up constellation sand. One professor always spilled the sand.”
The corners of my mouth twitched. “I take it I won’t be spilling any sand.”
“Oh no, sir! Tuffy will keep things tidy, very tidy, and organized. Your office has been cleaned and dusted and the quills have all been tested—though one might still squeak a bit.”
The corridor turned, and I could feel it widen as we reached a familiar staircase. The upper tower where Aritmancy classes had always been taught—it hadn’t changed. Even the chill in the air felt the same, biting against the skin.
When we reached the classroom door, Tuffy paused.
“It’s just here, sir,” he said, before gently pushing it open.
The scent of old parchment and dried ink drifted out instantly. I stepped inside, letting my cane guide me forward.
“Chalkboard’s straight ahead,” Tuffy narrated sweetly, “desks in five neat rows, all sanded fresh this summer, no splinters—oh! And your lectern has a drawer now! Tuffy added it—hope that’s not too forward, sir.”
I rested a hand on the edge of the lectern. Smooth wood, recently polished. I imagined the students, sitting in those chairs, scribbling equations, groaning at theory, whispering behind textbooks. It had a sort of charm, in its own severe way.
Tuffy hurried past me and opened another door to the right. “And this is your office, sir! With a tea tray and fresh parchment and—um—some biscuits from the kitchens. The kind with the lemon zest. Tuffy heard they’re… comforting.”
The space smelled of dried herbs and warm tea leaves. My fingers brushed against the high-backed chair behind the desk, then along the edge of the bookshelf. A few books were already waiting for me—ledgers, rosters, course outlines.
“Thank you,” I said simply, but meant it.
Tuffy beamed—I could hear it in his voice. “Tuffy is very honored to be your assistant, sir. Tuffy can help with class preparation, or reading things aloud, or… or even counting quills if that ever becomes necessary.”
I let out a quiet chuckle. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
He shifted slightly. “Would you like to sit for a moment, sir? Or—Tuffy can bring tea, if you wish.”
“No tea,” I said. “Just… give me a moment here.”
Tuffy bowed deeply. “Of course, sir. Tuffy will wait just outside the door.”
He padded out with the gentlest click of the handle behind him.
I remained still in the middle of the room, surrounded by quiet and parchment and the faint ticking of an enchanted wall clock.
So this was to be my new beginning.
Hogwarts had changed—but not nearly as much as I had.
And yet… I wasn’t quite sure what version of me had walked through those doors.
My fingers closed around the smooth handle of my walking cane.
Crafted from dark ash wood and reinforced with dragonbone through its core, its design was unassuming at first glance, but the enchantment woven into its tip was anything but ordinary. Each time the end of it struck the floor, a silent ripple of magic pulsed outward, feeding into my mind a quiet map of the room around me.
It wasn’t sight—not in the traditional sense. But it gave shape to walls, furniture, corners, windows. A pulse, a presence, like sonar folded in spellwork. With every step I took, I could almost see the way the room adjusted itself to my senses—subtle curves in the desk’s edge, the narrowness of the window ledge, the tiny tilt in the third floorboard by the hearth.
I moved slowly, one step at a time, letting the cane’s whispers fill the stillness of the office.
There was something oddly intimate about this space. Something hushed. It didn’t feel entirely mine yet—but it would, in time.
My hand brushed over a small trinket left on the shelf. A wooden serpent, carved with deliberate precision—likely a gift from a student, long ago. It made me think, unwelcome and uninvited, of other serpents. The kind with gilded tongues and long shadows. The kind who sat behind heavy desks at the Ministry and smiled like they owned the world.
My fingers tightened slightly on the cane.
I hadn’t packed much. Left even less behind.
There had been no goodbyes. Not truly. Only a slammed door and a final sentence that still echoed faintly, even now, buried beneath the thick walls of Hogwarts.
This is how you repay your blood?
I had answered, but not with words.
My hands relaxed. I let go of the shelf and made my way slowly to the high-backed chair by the hearth. It creaked softly beneath me, familiar in its solitude.
A breath. Then another.
I had traded one kind of silence for another. But this one, at least, held space for thought instead of judgment.
Outside the window, the wind was shifting. I could smell damp stone and the faraway trace of burning pine from Hogsmeade’s chimneys. The castle breathed differently than the city. Its magic was older. Less polished. And, strangely, more forgiving.
Perhaps it understood second chances.
Perhaps it welcomed them.
Or perhaps it simply didn’t care who I had been—only what I chose to become now.
Chapter 7: Number five: Tea, toast and tension
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester – Sunday morning, Hogwarts
I overslept. Of course I did. After days spent brewing and chasing time, the sleep I managed last night was deep, dreamless, and unapologetically heavy. I awoke with the taste of dried air on my tongue and the sun already spilling too brightly across the floor of my chambers. A quick glance at the clock confirmed it was well past the hour most professors chose to take breakfast.
It was Sunday. No classes, no schedule. And yet, I still felt as though I were late for something important.
My fingers rushed through my hair as I threw on my teaching robes. I told myself I was only going to the Great Hall for tea and maybe a piece of toast. I told myself I would eat quickly and return to my office to grade those essays on Inferi.
I walked briskly through the corridors, trying not to let the sound of my own footsteps echo too loudly. The castle was quieter on weekends, a kind of sleepy hush settled over the stones, broken only by distant laughter or the occasional hoot of an owl.
The Great Hall was warm when I entered, filled with the scent of buttered bread and spiced pumpkin tea. A handful of professors were already seated at the long staff table, casually spread out along its length, mugs in hand, murmuring in conversation.
And then I saw him.
My heart did a peculiar thing in my chest—tightened, paused, and then resumed its rhythm with irritating clarity.
He sat mid-table, speaking in low tones with Professor Sharp. His back was straight, as always. His posture, his stillness, the way he held his cup—nothing about him had changed.
Except everything had.
Gone was the boy I remembered, the one with sharp cheekbones and a frame just slightly too narrow for his robes. The man seated now was all composed presence—taller, broader through the shoulders, his blonde hair still neatly combed but shorter than I remembered. He wore dark robes, tailored and unwrinkled, and though he did not look around— of course he didn’t—he somehow still filled the space around him like a shadow slipping beneath the door.
He looked… older. Polished. Certain.
And entirely unfamiliar.
I stood frozen for half a second too long before my legs found the will to move. I took a seat—deliberately—at the far end of the table, beside Professor Garlick and Professor Ronen, both of whom offered me warm smiles.
“Morning, Eline,” Garlick said, voice gentle. “Later than usual. Sleep in?”
“Something like that,” I murmured, pouring myself tea with what I hoped was a steady hand.
“We were just discussing that poor third-year who tried to bewitch a spoon into a compass yesterday,” Ronen chuckled. “It led him straight into the lake.”
I allowed myself a laugh. Just enough.
Conversation drifted around me. The usual chatter of professors relaxing after a long week. I focused on the scent of my tea, the scrape of cutlery, the bubbling voices of students across the room. I didn’t look toward the center of the table. I didn’t need to. I could feel him there.
Not a word had been spoken between us. Not yet.
And perhaps that was the worst part. Or the safest.
The butter on my toast had melted before I even took a bite. I stirred my tea more than I drank it, tracing idle circles with the spoon as I half-listened to Ronen’s latest anecdote involving a misfired Cheering Charm and a hysterical second-year who laughed himself straight into detention.
I smiled where appropriate. Nodded at the right moments.
But my attention drifted, inevitably, back to the presence I had spent the last seven years trying not to think about. I didn’t even have to turn my head. I knew his voice like I knew the hum of the Great Hall’s enchanted ceiling, quiet but weighted with thought, always measured.
And that voice was speaking now—softly, precisely—commenting on curriculum structure with Professor Sharp.
How strange, I thought, that I could remember the cadence of it so perfectly. I hadn’t heard him speak in years, and yet it returned like muscle memory.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw students at the Ravenclaw table lean toward each other, whispering behind their hands and glancing—too obviously—toward the staff table.
A group of Hufflepuff girls closer to the front were giggling beneath their napkins.
“You don’t think he’s the new Arithmancy professor?” one of them whispered—not quietly enough.
“Who else would it be?” another replied, her eyes wide. “Did you see him? He looks like a page out of Witch Weekly’s Autumn Elegance special.”
“Bit cold though,” one muttered.
“Cold but handsome ,” another sighed dreamily.
Garlick, sitting beside me, gave a small laugh behind her cup. “Seems the students have already formed their opinions.”
“I’m not surprised,” I replied, a little too dryly.
She glanced sideways at me, her expression knowing but kind. “He does bring… quite the presence.”
Presence.
Yes, that was one word for it.
I dared a glance toward him—just a flick of the eyes. He was holding his tea cup between long fingers, listening attentively to Sharp. His expression was impassive, but not unfriendly. Controlled, as always.
A memory tugged at me—one of those uninvited ones that surface when you’re tired and your walls are down.
Fifth year. The Undercroft. Late at night, our breath turning white in the cold. Ominis hunched over a pile of books, frustrated by a translation. I had sat across from him, watching the muscle in his jaw tick, offering suggestions he pretended not to need.
He had never liked being helped. Neither did I.
I blinked the image away and reached for the butter dish instead, grounding myself in the present.
I was no longer seventeen. Neither was he.
We were colleagues now. Professors. Adults.
And yet, when his head tilted slightly—as if he could feel eyes on him—and his chin lifted, facing straight ahead with eerie precision, I froze again. My fingers hovered just over my cup.
He didn’t speak. Neither did I.
But in that quiet moment, I wondered if he knew I was there.
If he had known all along.
Garlick had drifted into a light conversation with Ronen, and I used the distraction to stop pretending I could stomach the toast, now gone stiff and lukewarm on my plate. My hands folded in my lap, tense as wire, while my eyes stayed trained on the steaming tea before me.
The conversations around the Great Hall bubbled in the background—laughter, whispers, the occasional shriek of cutlery against a plate. The ceiling above was a moody canvas of grey, clouds hanging low, promising rain. I’d always liked mornings like this. But today, they only added to the heaviness in my chest.
I could feel him still.
Not just see him—though I hadn’t looked again—but feel his presence like a tremor in the room. As if gravity had adjusted itself to orbit around him now.
Professor Weasley stood from the centre of the table, her chair scraping softly across the stone. That subtle signal prompted the rest of the staff to begin gathering their things. Napkins folded, cups emptied, the quiet bustle of departure. Sharp muttered something under his breath about schedules and vanished in a whirl of robes.
I kept my head down, hoping—irrationally, childishly—that if I moved slowly enough, I could slip away unnoticed.
I stood.
Turned.
Took one step toward the exit.
“Morning, Professor Winchester.”
His voice struck before I saw him.
Calm. Perfectly measured. Utterly unshakable.
I stopped mid-step. I didn’t even register the sound of my own name at first, only the way my spine locked itself straight. I turned my head stiffly, as if oiled machinery had suddenly grown cold and rigid.
Ominis stood near the end of the table, close to where the enchanted goblets were vanishing one by one. His hands were neatly clasped behind his back, his expression unreadable.
He hadn’t smiled.
He hadn’t even inclined his head.
But his chin was tilted just enough to make it clear: the greeting was intentional. He knew exactly who I was. Where I stood. The distance between us. He’d chosen this moment.
I swallowed tightly.
“Morning, Professor Gaunt.”
The words scraped their way up my throat. Too formal. Too exact. My voice wasn’t trembling, but it felt like it wanted to.
He gave a faint, polite nod in return. Nothing more.
No flicker of amusement. No hint of warmth. No trace of that boy who used to spar with me in the Undercroft until our tempers flared and our spells lit up the stone.
He turned away before I could process anything else.
I stood still a moment longer. Garlick passed by with a light touch to my arm, murmuring something about greenhouse rot and needing to check on the puffapods. I nodded absently.
My feet eventually remembered how to move.
But the echo of that voice followed me long after I left the hall.
I left the Great Hall without another glance over my shoulder.
The castle was quiet as I climbed the stairs to the Defence classroom, the gentle hum of portraits murmuring their half-dreams, the soft shift of enchanted tapestries swaying in their own rhythm. My steps echoed more than I would’ve liked. More than they ever had, somehow.
Once inside, I locked the door behind me and let out a long breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding.
The room smelled faintly of old parchment and spell residue—soothing, familiar. A place that was mine, shaped by my hands since the day I took the post. I crossed the stone floor slowly, trailing my fingers along a stack of marked essays on my desk. I didn’t sit.
Instead, I reached for a small trinket resting near the window: a smooth stone, carved with protective runes, warm from the sun. A former student had given it to me years ago. I liked the weight of it in my palm.
I closed my hand around it.
The silence was different today.
Not heavy. Not hostile. Just… uncertain.
Seven years.
That’s how long it had been.
And yet it took only one exchange—two words each—to turn the ground slightly uneven beneath my feet again.
I turned toward the window, letting the grey light wash over my face. Somewhere below, the Black Lake rippled with lazy indifference.
And somewhere beyond that… Ominis Gaunt was walking these halls again.
I wasn’t sure what that meant.
Not yet.
But I knew it would mean something .
Chapter 8: Number six: Scarlet, Silver and Silence
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester - Sunday afternoon
I had barely taken a sip of my tea when the knock came. Two short taps, and a third one too eager to be polite.
“Come in,” I said, setting the cup down, already sensing which house scarf would greet me as every sunday afternoon when the fild outside the castle roared.
The door creaked open, and a head of bushy auburn curls poked through. Elsie Wardwell, fourth year, Gryffindor through and through, and best friend to Louis Corwin, this year’s star Chaser.
“Professor Winchester,” she said with a grin too wide for her face. “They’re asking for you. Well— he is, mostly. Said it doesn’t feel right if you don’t give them the usual pre-match blessing. His words, not mine.”
I blinked once, then twice, before softening with a sigh. Of course.
“I told them you’re probably too busy, but they said, ‘She always comes.’ So… will you?”
I gave her a small smile and rose, smoothing my robes with a practiced flick of my wand. “Well, I suppose it wouldn’t be Gryffindor spirit to let them down now, would it?”
Elsie beamed and turned to lead the way, practically bouncing on the balls of her feet. “They’re going to scream when they see you,” she whispered conspiratorially. “Especially Louis. He made them all rehearse what they’d say if you agreed.”
Merlin help me.
The walk down to the pitch was loud with the sound of footsteps and laughter in the distance, echoing across the stone walls and sloping lawns. Banners flapped in the wind—red and gold on one side, green and silver on the other. I recognized the scent of polished broom handles, wet earth, and that crisp sort of wind Hogwarts always seemed to conjure on match days.
The moment my boots touched the grassy edge of the pitch, a cluster of scarlet-and-gold uniforms turned toward me in unison, like a pack sensing their leader. The wind carried the unmistakable sound of eager footsteps, and soon I was surrounded.
I spotted them near the changing room: a sea of Gryffindor red, and right in the middle, Louis Corwin grinning with that crooked, lopsided charm only a seventeen-year-old boy could pull off convincingly.
They were waiting for me.
“Professor Winchester!” piped up Louis Corwin, the Seeker — full of nerves. “It’s time! You promised.”
“Yeah,” said another, eyes wide with anticipation. “The ancient ritual!”
I blinked, suppressing a grin. “Ah. Of course. The ancient ritual.”
There was nothing remotely ancient about it. The tradition had begun during my first year as a professor — entirely by accident — when I’d lifted my hands in jest, pretending to cast “Magia Antiqua” over a jittery team before a big match. It had stuck ever since. Gryffindors, in their eternal need for bold gestures and unshakeable morale, swore by it.
Even Weasley knew of it. Once, she’d caught me in the act and simply chuckled, shaking her head with that indulgent, knowing look of hers. “As long as you’re not actually hexing Slytherin’s broomsticks,” she had said, “carry on.”
The team had already knelt in a wide half-circle around me. Some closed their eyes. Others peered up, awed, as though I truly could summon centuries of forgotten power for a quidditch match.
I took a deep breath and let my arms rise with solemn ceremony, palms outward, fingers splayed. I closed my eyes, tilted my chin ever so slightly toward the clouds, and murmured under my breath — nonsense, really, but with conviction.
The wind caught my robes, flaring them just so. A hush fell over the group.
“For courage,” I intoned, “for strength. For fire in the veins and clarity in the mind.”
A few of them actually shivered. It took everything in me not to laugh.
Then — dramatically — I swept my hands down in a firm motion, as though sealing invisible magic into their bones.
“It is done,” I whispered.
A cheer erupted. I watched as nervous shoulders lifted, as eyes brightened, as doubt gave way to belief.
I left them to finish getting ready and made my way up to the stands. The sun peeked out for a moment, sending streaks of light over the pitch. The castle loomed behind me, warm and familiar, yet something in my stomach twisted as I climbed the steps to the professor’s box.
And there he was.
Seated on the far left, posture perfectly straight, hands resting atop the handle of his wand-crafted cane. He didn’t look toward me—he didn’t need to. Ominis Gaunt didn’t see with his eyes.
But I felt his gaze all the same. Accusatory. Reserved. Familiar in a way that caught my breath.
I sat on the opposite end, right beside Professor Ronen, who gave me a cheerful nod and offered me a sugar quill from his pocket. I accepted it with a polite smile, my attention caught in the thrum of the crowd, but my thoughts… were a tangle of things left unsaid.
And when I glanced over, Ominis was still there. Silent. Steady.
Watching me.
As if always watching me.
The wind shifted just as the whistle blew.
The sound pierced the air like a spell cast clean and sharp, and the stands erupted. Students screamed, scarves spun in the wind, and magical fireworks burst overhead in bursts of red, gold, green, and silver. I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I was holding. The match had begun.
Gryffindor versus Slytherin was never just a game. It was legacy. It was tradition. It was the hum of history shaking the pitch beneath our feet.
I leaned slightly forward, my fingers curling around the edge of the stone railing. Broomsticks shot into the sky like arrows, players weaving through clouds and spells of speed, chasing the Quaffle and each other with reckless, glorious abandon. The commentator, a sixth-year Ravenclaw girl with lungs like a banshee and the flair of a born showwoman, narrated the chaos with wild enthusiasm.
“—and that’s Corwin with a stunning feint—oh, brilliant save from Lorran, Slytherin’s Keeper just doesn’t blink—!”
The crowd was thunder, but in the corner of my mind, a storm of a different kind was building. I could feel him there. Ominis.
He hadn’t spoken a word. Hadn’t even flinched when the Bludger nearly decapitated a Slytherin Beater and the crowd howled. He sat, poised, composed, as if born of marble—except for one detail.
His head was tilted, just so. His chin ever so slightly angled in my direction.
The realization sent a pulse through my chest, something stubborn and stupid and sixteen again. I tried to ignore it. Focus on the game, I told myself. Just the game.
But the sky wasn’t the only thing charged with lightning.
“Gryffindor scores again!” the commentator shouted, and the Gryffindor stands went ballistic. Firecrackers shaped like lions roared into the air, fizzling gold against the clouds.
Beside me, Professor Garlick clapped with delight. “Oh, they’re on fire today,” she said to me, leaning in with a smile. “Corwin’s really grown into himself.”
I nodded, my voice caught in my throat. “He’s always had it in him.”
And still… I could feel it.
That weight. That presence.
Ominis didn’t need eyes to see. There had always been something uncanny about the way he sensed —things, people, lies. Me.
I finally turned my head slightly in his direction. Just a fraction. Just enough to make sure I wasn’t imagining it.
He was still facing forward. Still unmoved.
But the corners of his lips—only just—tilted downward. A line of quiet disapproval etched across his features.
Always the same, you.
That’s what his silence said.
My jaw clenched, and I pulled my eyes back to the match just as Slytherin scored twice in quick succession. The cheers of the green-and-silver half of the stands surged.
The Quaffle zipped back and forth. The Beaters clashed. A Bludger missed a Chaser by an inch and slammed into a goalpost, shattering it with a magical ripple that rebuilt itself instantly. No one held back. Not the players. Not the wind.
Not even my thoughts.
Because underneath the exhilaration, something else buzzed beneath my skin.
I wasn’t just being watched.
I was being seen .
The game continued, too close to call. Tensions rose. Wands flicked in the crowd to magnify cheers or conjure illusions. My blood roared in my ears—not from the adrenaline of the sport, but from the knowledge that he hadn’t looked away once.
And maybe… neither had I.
The match ended with a breathtaking spiral—Gryffindor’s Seeker dove headfirst toward the pitch, chasing the Snitch down to the very last foot of air—and caught it just before hitting the ground. The crowd erupted . The air shook with the sheer volume of celebration, of heartbreak, of history being written again.
Students stormed the pitch in waves. Professors rose from their seats.
And still, I didn’t move.
Not until I heard him shift. The softest sound of a cane touching stone.
I looked over.
He stood. Head turned toward me now. No expression, no words.
Just a subtle tilt of his head. Then a single nod.
He walked away without saying a word.
And I—still breathless from victory, still rattled by that gaze—was left sitting in the roaring aftermath of cheers, heart thrumming louder than a hundred broomsticks in flight.
Chapter 9: Number seven: Sharp numbers
Chapter Text
Ominis Gaunt
I woke before sunrise. Not from excitement, nor nervousness—those had been left behind in childhood—but from routine. I had spent years rising early at the Ministry, in a flat that never felt like home, preparing for days that blurred together in cold corridors and colder conversations.
But this morning… this morning smelled like warm parchment and toasted bread, damp stone and sunlight struggling through ancient glass. Hogwarts. Even if I hadn’t set foot in this castle for nearly a decade, my magic still remembered the way.
Taffy greeted me outside the Great Hall, his small feet padding nervously on the flagstone.
“Professor Gaunt, sir,” he piped up, voice wobbling just a little. “I took the liberty of preparing the arithmetic classroom as you requested. Everything is in place—the chalk, the charts, and I’ve enchanted the seating to rearrange depending on the complexity of the subject matter.” He paused, fidgeting with the hem of his tea-towel tunic. “And I… I polished your desk. Twice.”
I tilted my head slightly toward him. “Thank you, Taffy. That’s more than enough.”
The little elf beamed at the praise and began leading me up the stairs.
The cane I walked with now, sent out soft pulses of magic as the tip struck the ground, mapping the space around me in echoes I could feel in my chest, behind my eyes. Every corner, every edge, unfolded in my mind like the memory of a room long known.
The arithmetic classroom was exactly where it had always been: past the suit of armour that insisted on saluting everyone who walked by. I paused at the door.
It was quiet. Still. Too still.
Taffy opened the door for me. “Third-years, sir. Gryffindor and Slytherin combined lesson. Only seventeen of them today.”
“May Merlin grant me patience,” I muttered under my breath.
The desks whispered with hushed chatter as I stepped in.
I didn’t need sight to feel the curiosity, the trepidation. First impressions linger longer when you’re a Gaunt. I introduced myself with clipped words, efficient and sharp. I did not smile.
And I didn’t mention that just two tables to the side sat the son of a Greengrass—who wouldn’t stop clicking his bloody ink bottle—or that one of the Gryffindor girls whispered something about my cane.
We started with magical logic puzzles. Some faltered, most froze. But one boy, a small Ravenclaw with a lisp and ink-stained hands, solved his in under a minute.
The next hour passed quickly.
At the end of the lesson, I dismissed the students, listening to their robes swish as they rushed out, grateful.
Taffy lingered at my side. “They were… less terrified than I expected.”
I gave a small huff of laughter. “So was I.”
We locked the classroom. I had half a mind to head to my office and continue reviewing the next year’s syllabus, when I heard her voice—Eline Winchester—in the corridor below. Not close enough to make out words, but enough to be certain.
Her voice hadn’t changed. Still steady, still warm… still haunted.
I didn’t turn. Didn’t move. Just stood there, hand on my cane, listening to footsteps that didn’t belong to me.
The silence de la salle didn’t last long.
Barely an hour passed before the next class filed in—older students this time, mostly Ravenclaws and Slytherins, full of arrogance or exhaustion, depending on the hour. I recognized a few surnames before they even spoke: Selwyn, Travers, Nott. Legacies always announce themselves, even when they think they don’t.
Taffy had already prepared everything. Graphs and star charts floated in place, neat as pinstripes. The room pulsed lightly with runes hovering over each desk, waiting for interaction.
I leaned on my cane, listening.
“Today,” I began, “we’ll be working through predictive numeric patterns—applying arithmantic theory to magical dueling outcomes. Yes, dueling. I assume that caught your attention.”
The temperature in the room shifted. A few students straightened. Someone muttered, “Finally something useful.”
“Don’t mistake usefulness for simplicity,” I said coldly, stepping forward. “The equations you’ll be using are layered, evolving, and unforgiving. A single miscalculation, and your defensive charm falters before a Stunning Spell lands.”
They listened, now.
One Slytherin girl—Rhiannon Mulciber, if memory served—attempted a shortcut through the second formula set. I heard her wand shift, the quill tapping too quickly.
“Miss Mulciber,” I said without raising my voice, “if your answer depends on root-7 symmetry in a situation where the caster’s wand is hawthorn and the lunar phase is waning, you will not last two seconds in a real duel.”
The room went dead quiet.
To her credit, she corrected herself immediately.
By the end of the lesson, their pride was bruised but intact. Some even seem to had enjoyed it. That was the thing with older students: challenge them properly, and they bite down.
Taffy bounced nervously as they filed out. “You were quite sharp, sir. Not cruel, but… efficient. Most efficient.”
I allowed myself the faintest nod.
That was when I heard the click of Matilda Weasley’s boots in the corridor.
She didn’t knock. She didn’t need to.
“Settling in, Professor Gaunt?” she asked, stepping lightly into the room as though she’d always belonged there. Her voice had that same inflection as the portraits in the Headmistress’ office—firm, but full of things unsaid.
“As much as one can in a castle that hasn’t changed since 1290.”
She laughed, softly. “You always did have a talent for understatement.”
I turned slightly in her direction. “If you’re here to assess me, I suggest you wait until after the third week. That’s when the real chaos begins.”
“Actually,” she said, “I came to thank you. The staff already speak highly of you, and Taffy is positively beaming with purpose.”
I didn’t respond immediately. My grip tightened slightly on the cane.
“Have you had a chance,” she continued, gently, “to reconnect with any of your former classmates?”
There it was. A thread, carefully placed.
“I’ve reconnected with the castle,” I replied dryly. “That seems sufficient for now.”
She didn’t press. Of course she didn’t. She simply seem to smiled with that perceptive stillness of hers, as though she’d seen the memory I didn’t say aloud.
“Well, if anything changes, Professor Winchester is often in the greenhouses on Mondays. I believe you both once—”
“Thank you, Headmistress,” I cut in, not unkindly, but firmly.
A pause.
Then, a polite nod. “Very well. Welcome back, Ominis. I hope Hogwarts feels more like home this time.”
She left before I could think of an answer.
Chapter 10: Number eight: Somber business in the library
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The castle was quiet in that particular way it only ever was deep into the night—when even the portraits had grown too tired to mumble, and the torches along the stone corridors flickered with a kind of gentle reverence, as though trying not to wake the sleeping walls.
I couldn’t sleep.
Not for lack of exhaustion—no, that sat heavy in my limbs like lead—but because something had nested behind my ribs, fluttering, persistent. A feeling. A pull.
A thought had lodged itself in my mind during the match the day before—barely a whisper, an echo of a reading I’d once stumbled upon regarding magical fauna and the way their innate properties resonated with magical instability. Not a permanent solution—not yet. But perhaps… creatures in a similar vein could help her. Ones tied to ancient harmonics of the earth and the stars.
So there I was, barefoot in my slippers, cloak thrown over my night robes, slipping through Hogwarts like a student again—though this time with my wand held aloft, casting just enough glow to see the way.
The library felt like a cathedral at that hour. Endless shelves stretched into the dark like ribs around a beating heart. I loved it most when it was like this—silent, undisturbed, the air full of the scent of parchment and ink and something older still. I made my way to the far end, to a section rarely visited: Magizoology and Applied Arithmancy.
I reached up to pull a thick, leather-bound tome entitled “Harmonic Essence in Magical Creatures: A Study in Stability and Resonance” , when I heard it.
And suddenlu, i heard it
The softest breath. Not mine.
I froze.
There was a pause—a beat too long to be coincidence—and then a voice, low and unmistakable:
“Isn't it a curious place for a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor?”
My heart gave a lurch.
I turned slowly. He was standing not far from me, dressed in midnight blue robes, his cane in one hand, the other resting lightly on the back of a nearby chair. Ominis Gaunt.
Of course it would be him.
The moonlight cast a sliver of silver down the side of his face. His hair, pale as ever, was slightly tousled, and there was a certain calm precision to the way he stood, as if he belonged to the stillness around us.
I swallowed. “I could say the same about an Arithmancy professor.”
He tilted his head slightly, as though listening more closely to my voice than to my words. “Arithmancy has never cared much for time of day. Or night.”
I clutched the book in my hands a little tighter. “I couldn’t sleep.”
He nodded once. “Neither could I.”
The silence after that was neither awkward nor comfortable. Just… charged. Like something unsaid hovered between the spines of every book nearby.
I stepped sideways to make room, but of course he didn’t need it. He already knew exactly where I was.
“Looking for anything in particular?” he asked.
I hesitated. “Just… following a thought.”
He didn’t push.
I heard the soft tap of his cane as he moved forward, fingers trailing lightly along the shelves. The enchantment on the tip of the cane whispered to the air. Of course I’d heard of its invention years ago. He used it so naturally now it almost looked like part of him.
He paused near a shelf adjacent to mine, tilting his head toward the book in my hands. “You found ‘Harmonic Essence’.”
I blinked. “You know it?”
“I read it once. Five years ago.” A pause. “Didn’t find what I was hoping for.”
His words hung in the air like smoke.
I didn’t ask what it was he had hoped to find.
I stepped back, holding the book to my chest. I felt… oddly exposed. Not because he saw me—he didn’t—but because I suddenly wasn’t sure what he saw.
“I should head back,” I said softly.
“Yes,” he murmured. “Wouldn’t want students to see us and think we are fraternising.”
A little dryness there. Like a punch to the center of my chest.
He stood still for a moment, his fingers brushing the spine of a book without truly touching it.
The words were soft, measured. But there was a sharpness beneath them — something too controlled to be casual.
Something in me twisted. Or snapped.
Before I could stop myself, I let it slip:
“Of course. Merlin forbid they saw you with me .”
Silence followed immediately. Heavy. Like the library itself had taken a breath and was holding it.
Ominis didn’t flinch. Didn’t turn to face me. But the space between us tightened, as if the very air had shifted.
When he finally spoke, his voice was lower, quieter. Almost careful.
“That’s not what I meant.”
I shut the book in my hands with more force than necessary. “I know,” I said, my voice clipped. “I’m tired. It’s late. Just…don’t mind me.”
There was a pause, then — professional, restrained, distant:
“Goodnight, Professor Winchester.”
I waited a beat before replying. “Goodnight, Professor Gaunt.”
And I turned away, footsteps echoing softly as I left the library, heart pounding far too loudly for someone who was supposed to have moved on.
Chapter 11: Number nine: A sizzling encounter
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
There’s something about the duelling chamber that never quite lets you breathe.
Maybe it’s the lingering tension from spells that left their mark on the stones a century ago. Or maybe it’s that every wall feels like it’s holding its breath, waiting for someone to raise their wand and break the silence with a bang and a blaze of light.
I was pacing, slowly, down the length of the duelling platform. Wand in hand, cloak barely brushing the floor, mind whirling. I told myself it was just the usual pre-event anticipation —the natural nerves before a group of seventh-years started launching hexes at one another under my supervision.
But I knew better.
I shouldn’t have worn this coat. Too warm, too heavy. Or maybe it wasn’t the coat at all.
The doors creaked open behind me, and I didn’t need to turn. I felt it. That slight shift in the air. That silent sort of presence that walks in before the person does.
Ominis Gaunt.
“Professor Gaunt,” I said, keeping my eyes on the platform. My voice came out steadier than I expected. “Thank you for joining us this morning.”
His footsteps paused just behind me, sharp against the stone.
“Of course,” he said. “Wouldn’t want to disappoint the Department of Magical Education.”
There was something about the way he said it —like he wasn’t quite talking about the Ministry. Or maybe I was reading too much into it. Or maybe I wasn’t.
I turned my head, just a little, enough to glimpse him from the corner of my eye.
He wasn’t the boy I remembered.
He stood taller. Firmer. Shoulders broad beneath elegant, charcoal robes. Now he looked… carved. Solid. Like time had made choices for him, chiselled them into the angles of his face. His rich-blond hair was slightly longer than I remembered, combed back neatly. Refined, as always, but there was something else. Something harder.
The cane in his hand pulsed faintly with silver light. I wondered what he saw —what he felt— when he walked into a place like this.
I didn’t ask.
“Let’s begin, then,” I said, turning to face the group of seventh-years that had started to fill the chamber. My tone clipped into something more professional, something easier to manage.
The students were already whispering. I caught the end of something as I passed a group of Slytherins:
“—like they’re about to duel each other—”
“—or snog, Merlin forbid—”
I bit the inside of my cheek and kept walking.
The platform lit up as the first duel began. Gryffindor vs Slytherin. Because of course it would be.
The moment their spells collided, I felt it —that buzz of excitement, of adrenaline. I always loved watching students duel when they did it well. There was artistry in a clever disarming charm, pride in a perfectly-timed Protego. These kids had worked for this, trained for it.
And still, in the corner of my eye —always there— was him.
Ominis didn’t speak often. He stood with his hands behind his back, perfectly still. Listening. His head would tilt slightly when a spell whistled past him in the air. Every so often, he’d speak, and it cut through the room like a quiet razor.
“That shield was two seconds too late. That would’ve been a broken wand arm in a real duel.”
Or—
“Creative reversal. But her stance is too exposed. She’d be dead before she finished the counter-curse.”
He was calm. Cool. Incisive. As if everything was a puzzle he’d already solved and was just waiting for the rest of us to catch up.
At one point, one of the Gryffindor students —Nellie Osprey, determined and proud as ever— nearly fell off the duelling platform trying to dodge a jinx. I stepped forward instantly.
“Take a breath, Miss Osprey,” I called. “You’re not being chased by a Chimera.”
Some nervous laughter rippled across the room. Nellie flushed but nodded.
From behind me, Ominis added evenly, “Though if she were, she’d be eaten.”
The students burst out laughing.
He didn’t smile, of course.
I caught myself staring.
The duels continued. One by one, students took their turns. Spells soared. Shields shimmered. I felt alive in a way I hadn’t in weeks —caught in the motion, the adrenaline, the pride.
But there it was again —a pressure. Like being watched. Not by students, not by Matilda Weasley, not by the governor who’d be reviewing the scores.
By him.
I dared a glance.
He wasn’t looking at me, not directly. But the set of his jaw, the slight angle of his head… He knew where I stood. He always did.
And maybe it was stupid, and maybe I was imagining it, but something in me felt… seen.
Not admired. Not judged.
Just… seen.
And somehow, that was worse.
The final match ended in a blaze of sparks —Gryffindor narrowly beating Slytherin by a clever feint and a well-placed Expelliarmus. Cheers erupted. I applauded with the rest, proud and smiling, heart still racing.
But even as the students began to gather their things and chatter about who should’ve won, and who had cheated, and how they were starving for lunch—
I felt it.
Still.
That gaze.
Like a spell never quite lifted.
And I didn’t know if I wanted it to.
The room emptied slowly.
Spells fizzled out of the air. Footsteps echoed off the stone as students gathered their cloaks and scattered in every direction —some still buzzing from victory, others muttering about injustice. The kind of energy that stays crackling in your bones even after the duel ends.
I stayed behind.
Leaning against the edge of the long oak desk, arms crossed gently in front of me, watching as the last of them filtered out. My wand twitched in my sleeve, catching every so often on the threads of stray magic that still lingered in the room.
“Thank you, Professor,” said Clara Bramble, one of my brightest Slytherins. Her robes were slightly scorched at the hem, but her chin was high, and her freckles still dotted her cheeks despite the layer of dust.
“You did well,” I smiled softly, pushing away from the desk to walk her toward the door. “You adjusted your footwork like we discussed last week.”
Clara beamed, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “It worked. He couldn’t hit me after that.”
“He didn’t stand a chance.”
She left with a proud little bounce in her step.
And just like that —I was alone again.
Or not.
I hadn’t heard him move.
But he was there.
I turned slowly, breath catching, the tension snapping back like a thread pulled too tight. Ominis Gaunt stood a few feet away, cane in hand, posture formal as ever. His expression was unreadable —but that wasn’t new.
What was new was that he had approached me.
He didn’t speak right away.
I waited, pretending to busy myself with reorganizing some parchment scrolls, trying to still the thrum in my hands.
Then, quietly —measured, even—
“You’ve trained them well.”
I froze.
Not visibly —I hoped— but inside, something stalled.
I looked up. “I— thank you.”
It came out too quickly. Too surprised. Too… raw.
He nodded once. “They’re sharp. Disciplined. Confident in the way students should be when they trust their teacher.”
I blinked. “I thought—” I hesitated, then let the thought hang in the air. “I didn’t think you were impressed.”
His head tilted slightly, almost curious. “Because I didn’t smile?”
I let out something between a breath and a laugh. “You don’t exactly give away much, Ominis.”
He didn’t smile. Of course not. But something about the corners of his mouth shifted —something minute, like a flicker in the dark.
He stepped closer, the tap of his cane gentle against the floor.
“That’s intentional,” he said. “But you shouldn’t mistake silence for disapproval.”
There was a silence, then. A different one. Not cold. Not tense.
Just… still.
I nodded slowly. “Noted.”
For a moment, I considered saying more —something half-formed on my tongue, like you used to be more talkative or you used to trust me enough not to be . But I swallowed it down.
Too much, too soon.
Instead, I glanced toward the duelling platform. “They’ll be sore tomorrow.”
“I imagine so.”
He turned toward the door, about to leave.
But before he did—
“You were always good at this,” he said without facing me. “Teaching.”
My heart didn’t race —it didn’t need to. It just… tightened.
As if something I didn’t know I’d been waiting for had finally stepped into the light.
And then he left.
I stood there, trying to breathe normally in a room that felt much too full of ghosts.
Chapter 12: Number ten: Between forgotten essays
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The sun was beginning to sink, casting long shadows through the leaded windows of the corridor. I had remained behind after class to grade a few essays—simple enough, I thought. Only a handful left, a bit of ink, a flick of the wand to organize them by name. Easy.
But of course, there’s always one.
One essay, folded unevenly, no name, half-dried ink smudged across the parchment. I recognized the handwriting immediately—tight, careful strokes, annoyingly precise even when rushed. It belonged to a Hufflepuff fifth-year, who had been oddly anxious during class. She’d forgotten to submit it, clearly. I sighed, pinched the bridge of my nose, and made my way out of the classroom.
I didn’t mind walking to the Hufflepuff common room. It gave me time to breathe. These past days had been… full. Not difficult, not exactly. Just—heavy. Like something unspoken pressing against the walls of the castle. Or perhaps only pressing against me.
I turned the corner into the west wing, footsteps echoing soft against the stone.
Then I saw him.
Ominis Gaunt, standing near the entrance to the Hufflepuff corridor, just a few steps ahead of me. I stopped short. His posture was as composed as ever—back straight, head slightly turned as if listening to something no one else could hear. His magical cane rested against his palm lightly, the small runes on its tip glowing faintly in the dim light.
He turned his head a little. “Professor Winchester.”
My heart stuttered. I wasn’t sure whether to drop the essay and bolt or simply nod and walk past.
“Ominis,” I greeted, careful not to let my voice falter.
“I was returning a confiscated Sneakoscope,” he said, as if we owed each other explanations for our presence in this school we both called home. “A sixth-year tried hiding it in a suit of armor. It screamed for ten minutes.”
I gave a faint chuckle. “Hufflepuffs and mischief… not as innocent as they seem.”
He tilted his head slightly, the corner of his mouth twitching. A ghost of a smile. “Don’t let them hear you say that.”
I held the essay up, making sure that it makes a sound for him. “Just delivering this. One of my students forgot to hand it in.”
Ominis nodded, but didn’t move. Instead, he asked, “You always do that?”
I blinked. “Do what?”
“Chase after students for an essay.” His tone wasn’t mocking, but there was something underneath. Something unreadable.
“I like to give second chances,” I said quietly, then added before I could stop myself, “Even to those who don’t ask for them.”
A pause. His jaw shifted slightly, and he turned just a little toward me. I wasn’t sure he was looking at me, exactly—but I felt as if I were under inspection.
“Some people don’t think they deserve them,” he replied.
I swallowed. The weight of everything unspoken between us hung there, suspended like fog.
“Still,” I said, too quickly, “doesn’t mean they shouldn’t be offered.”
Another silence. Only the soft sounds of the castle remained between us. Footsteps down another hall. A distant clatter of something Peeves had probably shattered. A soft hum in the stones.
“I’ll let you go,” he said finally, his voice quieter now. “Don’t want the student thinking we’re… fraternizing.”
It was meant as a joke. Dry. Detached. Almost teasing.
I blinked. Then laughed—just once, short and low.
“Right. The horror. Being seen with me,” I said, more sharply than I intended. “Truly, you’d never recover from such scandal.”
He didn’t answer. Not immediately. His lips parted, as if he might, but nothing came.
I took a breath, stepped past him, leaving only the scent of lavender and ink trailing behind me. “Good evening, Professor Gaunt.”
He didn’t stop me, and I didn’t look back.
But something in me stayed behind with him, in that hallway where so little had been said—yet so much had been heard.
A nervous Hufflepuff student greeted me at the entrance to her common room, robes wrinkled and hair slightly windswept from the tower breeze. She gave me a shy smile and stammered an apology. I said nothing much—just handed her the essay and gave a nod. My mind was still caught in the corridor.
He hadn’t changed that much.
And yet he wasn’t the same.
My steps echoed softly as I made my way back down the stairs. I could’ve taken a shortcut to my chambers, but I didn’t. I wanted the long way. The stone under my boots, the soft shuffle of portraits whispering as I passed, the echoes of past years lodged between the cracks of the castle. Hogwarts had always been like that—alive. Sometimes too alive.
There was something in his voice I hadn’t heard in a long time.
It wasn’t the coldness with which he spoke at breakfast. Nor the careful sarcasm he used on nearly everyone. It was something else. Something reined in. Something he wouldn’t let surface.
Was he hurt?
Or was I still the one bleeding?
I didn’t want to think about that.
I paused near one of the tall windows facing the Black Lake. The sky had deepened into velvet blue, scattered with stars. For a moment, the vastness of it all made me feel small again, like I was fifteen and the weight of the world hadn’t quite settled on my shoulders yet.
It hadn’t been a bad day. There had been smiles in class, laughter in the halls, even a pleasant gust of wind when I opened the southern tower windows. And yet…
And yet, everything felt shadowed by that brief encounter. By the way he’d said, “Professor Winchester.” By the way my name in his mouth sounded more like a carefully sheathed dagger than a cordial greeting.
I leaned against the stone wall and closed my eyes.
What did I expect, really? That after all those years of silence, the castle’s magic would erase the weight of what we once carried? That we’d simply be colleagues now, as if we hadn’t shared secrets too dark for children our age?
We weren’t the same. But we hadn’t changed as much as we pretended.
By the time I reached my rooms, I pulled off my shoes with a long sigh. The little corner of Hogwarts I called home was warm and familiar: books stacked far too high on the shelves, jars of potion ingredients glinting under the candlelight, and plants that refused to stop growing even in the greyest Scottish winters. Caligo slept by the window, his dark wings tucked close around his body, a peaceful silhouette against the moonlight.
I settled down beside the fire and stared at the way the flames danced across the copper teapot.
“The horror, being seen with me,” I whispered, smiling just slightly—sad, not bitter.
The fire crackled as if answering.
Maybe I couldn’t blame him. Not completely.
But I also couldn’t pretend his words hadn’t left a mark.
For now, all I could do was prepare for tomorrow’s lesson, pretend that nothing had cracked open, and hope that the castle knew what it was doing by bringing us back here.
Chapter 13: Number eleven: The Detention hour
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
Detention was never anyone’s favorite task—neither for the students nor the professors—but there was something oddly appropriate about the room I had been assigned for it.
Tucked away at the end of the Arithmancy corridor on the second floor, the old classroom had a permanent chill in the air. Its windows were narrow and tall, casting long, grim lines of afternoon light across the flagstone floor. The ceiling creaked even when no one walked above, as though the castle itself remembered too much. It smelled faintly of old ink, waxed wood, and forgotten essays.
I lit the lanterns with a flick of my wand as I stepped in, trying to warm the place a little—at least in appearance. My boots clicked softly on the stone floor, echoing in the empty room. Desks were arranged in straight, stiff lines, dustless but untouched for months. Only the three closest to the front had any sign of use—quills, parchment, a bottle of ink each.
And, of course, the students themselves.
They were already seated when I entered, visibly attempting not to look guilty. Not very successfully.
The Ravenclaw girl sat perfectly straight, her hands folded, quill untouched. Her expression was hard to read—equal parts defiant and anxious. Beside her, the Slytherin boy leaned back in his chair just far enough to tempt disaster, arms crossed and smirk fully in place, like he found the whole ordeal entertaining. The third, a Hufflepuff with curls that refused to behave, was hunched over his parchment with the grim look of someone who expected to be here until sunrise.
“Good afternoon,” I said, shutting the door behind me with a gentle click. “Wands on the desk, please. No arguments.”
A soft groan from the Slytherin, but all three complied. Wood clinked quietly on wood.
“You’ll each write the following sentence until I tell you to stop: ‘I will not enter restricted areas uninvited.’ Legibly. No enchantments. And if I catch a single one of you trying to use a replication charm, I’ll make you start over from scratch. Understood?”
The Hufflepuff nodded quickly.
The Ravenclaw girl raised a hand halfway, voice sharp with irritation. “Professor Winchester, if I may—no one actually entered the Restricted Section. We were caught outside it.”
I gave her a flat look. “At two in the morning. Behind a locked gate. Whispering.”
She pursed her lips but said nothing further.
The Slytherin boy chuckled lowly. “We were just… curious.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Curiosity is no excuse for rule-breaking. Especially in places that can be dangerous.”
He smirked. “I thought danger was part of the appeal.”
“You’re mistaking Hogwarts for a novel,” I said calmly, moving to the front of the room. “There are other ways to get your hearts racing that don’t involve detention. Maybe try and win a quidditch match”
The Hufflepuff turned beet red.
“Start writing,” I added.
They did, reluctantly, quills scratching hesitantly at first, then with more resolve as the room settled into its expected rhythm. I pulled a chair behind the teacher’s desk, sat down, and pulled a book from my satchel—one I’d meant to read for Antha, something to do with rare magical flora found near unicor nesting grounds. The irony wasn’t lost on me: here I was, watching over three students punished for doing the very thing I had once done myself.
I glanced up at them again. Young, foolish, and brave. Just like we were.
Only difference was… they still had time to learn.
The soft scratching of quills created a kind of rhythm—repetitive, persistent, almost lulling. The kind of background noise that didn’t demand attention, just… let the mind drift.
And drift I did.
My eyes were on the pages of my book, but the words blurred a little, replaced by a hazy memory of salt in the air and the crunch of sand beneath my boots. There’s a stretch of coast not far from Bainburgh, where the cliffs open just enough to let the sea breeze slip through with less bite than usual. In the warmer months—what little warmth Scotland allows—Antha and I go walking there. Or we used to.
She always brought a basket, filled with too many things. Overprepared, as always. I’d carry the blanket, she’d argue over the best spot, and somehow we’d end up in the same curve of beach we always picked. We didn’t swim, not really—but we’d let the water lap at our ankles and pretend we were somewhere else. Somewhere without time, or pasts, or secrets.
I blinked back to the present, suddenly aware of a faint shimmer of movement out of the corner of my eye.
The Slytherin boy had angled his parchment subtly away from my line of sight—very clever—and was whispering something under his breath, wand just barely in reach.
A replication charm.
I didn’t even need to see it happen; the magic had a distinct tug to it, a tiny pulse in the air.
I let the silence stretch for one more second before closing my book softly and standing.
“Mr. Nott,” I said, my tone light as a feather. “Do tell me—do you enjoy losing House points, or is it more of an instinctual need for attention?”
He flinched. “I—I wasn’t—”
“Trying to charm your punishment into writing itself, yes, I gathered.” I walked slowly around to his desk, hands clasped behind my back. “Unfortunately, it was neither subtle nor clever. And it certainly wasn’t permitted.”
He sank lower in his chair, shoulders tightening.
“Shall I be generous and subtract ten points from Slytherin… or would you prefer fifteen, so you feel it was worth the attempt?”
The Ravenclaw girl bit back a snort of laughter.
“Ten,” he muttered quickly.
“Excellent,” I said with a small, satisfied smile. “Then I expect you to double your lines. Starting now.”
He groaned, but picked up his quill again.
I returned to the front, trying not to let my amusement show too much. Rules were rules—but every once in a while, a little theatrical discipline did wonders for the soul. And for the House competition.
When I had just begun to reread the same paragraph for the third time—something about localized magical anomalies in healing tinctures—the door burst open with a sharp clack .
The sound sliced through the hush of the classroom like a spell cutting air.
I turned my head instinctively, blinking once. My chair gave a soft creak as I straightened my posture, caught between surprise and curiosity.
There he was.
The doorway framed him like a portrait: tall, composed, every movement so measured it made the suddenness of his entrance feel all the more deliberate. The click of his boots against the stone floor echoed with the same certainty as the firm tap of his cane. His chin was slightly tilted in that way I remembered—attentive, focused, not lost.
Never lost.
Three students trailed behind him, each looking more sheepish than the last. A Gryffindor boy with wind-blown hair and grass stains on his robes. A quiet Hufflepuff girl who wouldn’t meet anyone’s gaze. And a Ravenclaw with a black eye that looked suspiciously recent.
I rose slowly to my feet, smoothing the fabric of my robes. The other students had all looked up, pens pausing, tension creeping into the space like mist.
“Apologies for the interruption,” he said, his voice clipped and calm, directed not at me but into the room, toward the center of the silence. “You must be... Professor Winchester,” he added, the title pressed out with cold formality when he realized.
“Professor Gaunt,” I replied, my voice more neutral than I felt. “We were just getting started.”
“I’ve brought three more for detention,” he continued, motioning slightly with his cane as though that were enough explanation. “They were caught attempting to sabotage the Slytherin Quidditch brooms before tomorrow’s match.”
A few of my students gasped.
Typical, I thought—but I didn’t say it.
“Creative,” I muttered instead, lifting an eyebrow. “Detestable, but creative.”
The boy with the grass-stained robes opened his mouth as if to defend himself, but Ominis turned slightly in his direction and said, “You’ll write what you did, why it was reckless, and how you plan to remedy your behavior. Twice. Neatly.”
The boy snapped his mouth shut.
I gestured to the open seats, and the new arrivals shuffled toward them, murmuring apologies that no one quite believed.
My gaze flicked back to Ominis just as he turned toward the door.
And for a fleeting second, his face tilted in my direction—not by accident.
Our eyes didn’t meet, of course. They never had, not really. But his head turned just enough that I felt it.
Felt him.
He nodded once, the barest motion.
Then he was gone, the door shutting behind him without a sound.
I let out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding.
“Was that the Professor Gaunt?” a Ravenclaw girl whispered across the aisle, the scratch of her quill halting mid-word.
“Sure looked like him,” the Gryffindor muttered back. “I thought he’d be… older. Or… colder?”
“He is cold,” the Hufflepuff chimed in with a frown. “Did you hear how he spoke? Like he was reading off a cursed script.”
A few soft chuckles rose up, and I shut my book—not loudly, but with just enough finality that it drew their eyes.
“Unless the essay requires commentary on the dramatic entrances of faculty members,” I said evenly, “I suggest your quills return to the parchment.”
Immediate silence. Heads bowed, hands moved, ink scratched.
I leaned back slightly in my chair and glanced toward the closed door, as if it still held some trace of him.
The Professor Gaunt.
As if there were more than one.
As if his name hadn’t carried weight even when we were seventeen.
He always had that effect—stepping into a room and altering its temperature by sheer presence. I used to think it was a Slytherin thing. Later, I realized it was just… him. That restraint he wore like a second skin. The kind of stillness that made people lean in without knowing why.
I looked down at my own parchment, still blank beneath my open hand, ready to take notes about the book in my lap.
He hadn’t even been in the room five minutes, and yet he’d left behind that subtle, lingering tension. Like someone had stirred the surface of a lake that hadn’t moved in years.
I exhaled quietly and picked up my quill again.
The last inch of sunlight had long since faded from the high arched windows when I finally capped my ink bottle and stood to open the door.
“All right,” I said, rolling my sleeves down as the students looked up, visibly relieved. “You’re dismissed. Straight back to your dormitories, no detours—not even to sneak a Chocolate Frog from the kitchens. And if you so much as look at the Restricted Section on your way out…”
My eyes landed on the Slytherin boy, who managed a sheepish smile.
“I’ll personally see to it that you spend the rest of your semester alphabetizing every scroll in the Archives,” I finished lightly, though with a note of warning that only years of teaching could craft.
They grinned, muttered their goodnights, and shuffled out of the classroom—dragging tired feet and whispering behind their hands.
I gathered the stray parchments they’d left behind, flicked my wand to reset the desks, and sighed as I looked over the now-quiet room. Teaching had its rewards, yes, but Merlin, detention nights drained the soul.
With a final glance to make sure nothing was left behind, I stepped into the hall, wand in hand to seal the door—only to stop mid-motion.
There, leaning against the opposite wall of the corridor with arms loosely crossed and head tilted ever so slightly upward, stood Professor Gaunt.
Or rather, he wasn’t standing there when the students passed.
I was certain of it.
The corridor had been empty just minutes ago.
My fingers gripped my wand a little tighter as my pulse ticked higher in my throat. The silence between us stretched for half a second too long, like a held breath neither of us had the courage to exhale.
“Waiting to deduct more points, or do you prefer to haunt the corridors now, Professor Gaunt?” I said lightly, careful not to let my voice betray the sudden spike in my chest.
His head turned slowly at the sound of my voice, face impassive, unreadable. That same stillness as always—measured, calculated.
“Just making sure your students don’t wander where they shouldn’t,” he said, voice low and even. “Some corridors… lead to more than they bargain for.”
My jaw tensed, but I didn’t respond.
There it was again—words layered with meaning, edges soft but sharp beneath the surface.
I stepped forward, locking the classroom with a flick of my wand. “Well, lucky for them, they have professors who know these corridors well.”
His lips moved into something that wasn’t quite a smile, but might’ve been a ghost of one. “Indeed.”
For a moment, we stood there, neither speaking nor moving, as if trapped in some invisible bubble the castle itself had conjured.
Then, just as suddenly, he turned away.
“Goodnight, Professor Winchester.”
“Goodnight, Professor Gaunt.”
With that, he disappeared into the darkened hall, cloak trailing behind him like a shadow that had grown far too familiar.
Chapter 14: Number twelve: Letters from ghost
Notes:
Hi there! I'm currently on vacations so updates are more frecuent, i guess i had a ray of inspiration :) hope you like it
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
It was the kind of afternoon Hogwarts does best—muted, grey-toned, and laced with the scent of old parchment and drifting rain. The sky outside my window had turned to soft pewter, the faint tapping of droplets against the stone ledge the only sound, save for the low, contented purring of the tabby cat curled on the armrest of the chair across from mine.
I sat at my desk in my office, the one tucked beneath the west tower, cluttered with essays to mark, spare quills, and a half-drunk cup of bergamot tea. Quill in hand, I had just underlined a rather clumsy conclusion about the behavioural patterns of Ashwinders when the telltale flutter of wings broke the stillness.
A tawny owl landed neatly on the iron bar outside the narrow window, blinking at me with sharp eyes before it tapped once against the glass. The tabby stirred but did not leave her perch.
With a flick of my wand, the latch loosened. The owl dropped a modest envelope on my desk, sealed with rough wax and no insignia. Unremarkable. But the handwriting—uneven, slanted—tugged something loose in my memory.
I opened it carefully.
Miss Winchester,
Pardon the abrupt nature of this letter, but I thought it best to warn you.
A young man came through Feldcroft three days past. Well-dressed, but drawn in the face. Seemed like he’d aged five years in one. He kept to himself, but asked around—carefully. Said he was looking for Anne Sallow. Wanted to know if she was still alive. Claimed he’d heard… rumours.
He didn’t give a name. But I know who he was.
You’d be wise to let her know.
— Bernard Ndiyae, Feldcroft vendor.
My heart slowed—then quickened, unevenly, like a missed step on the stairs.
Sebastian.
It couldn’t be anyone else. Not many would dare speak Anne’s name in Feldcroft. Even fewer would do so with such quiet desperation.
I folded the letter with care, eyes lingering on the pressed edges.
He was supposed to be gone. Disappeared. A ghost we didn’t name aloud. That had been the deal—no contact, no trail, no reckless returns.
And yet.
The cat meowed gently, stretching her front paws out as if to echo the feeling swelling in my chest.
If he was asking… did that mean he hadn’t found it? Or was he finally ready to come home?
Either way, it was a danger. For Anne. For him. For all of us.
I rose from my chair, letter still in hand, and crossed to the writing cabinet beneath the window. My fingers trembled slightly as I pulled out a piece of fresh enchanted parchment.
Aurora would need to know. Antha, even more.
But I couldn’t send panic. Not yet.
Just enough truth to prepare her.
I didn’t move.
The letter sat on my desk, as still as the cat that now watched me with wide, amber eyes—sensing the shift in the air.
Sebastian.
Even thinking his name out loud in my head felt too loud for the room.
It wasn’t just that he had returned to the outskirts of our buried past. It was how he’d done it. Quiet, asking around. Cowardly. Typical. After all these years, after the promises whispered over Antha’s fevered breaths and in the half-lit corners of our youth, he comes crawling back without a name.
The parchment beneath my hand crinkled slightly.
I had protected him. We had. Lied to Aurors. Stolen time from the jaws of Azkaban. Spun a web of silence so thick, so impossibly fragile, that we barely dared breathe wrong around it.
And he’d walked away from her. From Anne. From Antha .
That was what I had never forgiven. Not the killing, not even the hunger for dark answers—I had understood those things, more than I should admit. But when the dust settled and the danger passed, he hadn’t stayed.
He had left her.
He had left us .
And I had stayed.
I had watched her suffer. Watched her weaken. I had brewed elixir after elexir with my own hands, chased shadows in the farthest corners of the forest, taken risks she’ll never know about, all because he had walked away in search of miracles—and never sent word back.
He was supposed to be the one who couldn’t let go.
I let out a breath I hadn’t noticed I was holding, long and slow, pressing a palm to my chest as if to pin the ache in place.
There was no one left in my life but her. No siblings, no cousins. No parents to scold me for hiding too many truths under my skin. My grief had shape, it had names, and most of them were gone.
Anne was what remained. She was home . She was what I had fought for, chosen, and protected.
And now he came asking.
Of course he did.
The tea on my desk had gone cold. I stood, slowly, crossing the room on steady feet, though nothing inside me felt steady anymore.
A letter. She deserved a warning. Even if I didn’t yet know what I wanted from this.
I opened the drawer and pulled out the complementary enchanted ink. The cat followed me, tail curling as she leapt onto the windowsill.
“I know,” I murmured to her, voice soft and tired. “I know.”
Dear Antha,
I hope this finds you well and that the recent warm winds have been kind to your joints. Have you been keeping up with your walks down by the shore? I do hope so. The sea air always does wonders—when it doesn’t bite. Things here are as they usually are: plenty of essays to mark, a few too many cauldrons left unattended by ambitious second-years, and a staff room that smells perpetually of cinnamon tea, thanks to Matilda.
I was wondering how business has been lately. Any new curiosities brought in by your friend in Bainburgh? If something caught your eye, I’d love to hear about it. I know your taste is impeccable.
Please let me know if you’re still feeling all right. I’ll try to come visit soon, maybe even bring Caligo with me, if he agrees to behave.
Warmest thoughts,
E.
The enchanted ink, when touching it complementary parchment always made a ridiculous stranger smell, foul at times. A mixture of Ashwinder eggs and trolls boogey, but if it meant to keep this secret for a bit longer, i had to endure it.
Aurora,
A shadow from the past has stirred.
Someone is asking questions in Feldcroft.
Someone who once had no right to walk away.
Someone who now wants to know if she's alive.
Prepare.
I’ll come soon.
—Wren
Chapter 15: Number Thirteen: A night in the Greenhouse
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The castle had long since quieted.
Only the occasional gust of wind rattled against the old stained glass, and somewhere in the distance, the soft hoot of a restless owl broke the hush of the sleeping halls. I stood by the open window of my office, arms crossed, watching my owl vanish into the indigo night. I had charmed the message carefully, written with a heavy hand and sealed twice—one for Antha, and one hidden beneath the ink only Aurora would be able to read.
And still, it didn’t feel like enough.
My chest tightened. Not the fleeting anxiety of a forgotten task or an ill-prepared lesson. This was the kind of pressure that made my ribs ache and my breath catch—as if my body knew something my mind refused to admit. Something was shifting. Something had returned.
The echo of old choices, of words left unsaid. Of Sebastian’s name—spoken again after too long buried.
Without realizing it, I reached for my cloak, fingers fumbling over the clasp as if by muscle memory. My wand was already in my pocket. The castle walls pressed too close tonight. I needed…green. Open. Cool air. Soil.
I needed to breathe.
The path to the greenhouses was bathed in silver moonlight, quiet but not entirely still. The sentient vines curling near the Herbology classrooms whispered as I passed, brushing at my cloak like curious hands. The further I walked, the quieter my thoughts became.
When I stepped into the greenhouse, the scent hit me first—earthy, a hint of moon lily and something faintly citrus. Warmth radiated from the enchanted heating stones under the tiled floor, and soft luminescence glowed from a handful of nocturnal blooms. I loved it, that first hit of that scent.
I closed my eyes, finally letting my shoulders drop.
I drifted between rows of planter beds until I reached a low bench, where a few creeping starflowers twitched gently in my presence. I sat down slowly, trailing a finger through the soil of a half-filled pot, grounding myself.
My thoughts, however, didn’t settle.
The ghost of a voice echoed in my head.
“You promised you’d look after her, and then you vanished.”
I pressed my palm flat into the soil.
How could Sebastian—after everything—just return? After leaving Antha behind, after chasing remedies instead of staying when she needed him most. He had let me carry the burden, the guilt, the care. He had run, and now—
A sharp click broke the quiet.
My head jerked up, heart suddenly racing. The door of the greenhouse creaked open, and I instinctively reached for my wand—only to freeze when I heard the unmistakable tapping of a cane against stone.
He moved slowly, with practiced confidence. The tip of his magical cane sent out a faint hum, responding to the space around him. I watched as the silhouette of Professor Gaunt stepped into the moonlight, pausing just inside the threshold as though the room itself was holding its breath.
I did not speak. Neither did he.
For a long moment, the only sounds were the soft buzz of glowing flora and the faint crackling of magical lanterns.
Then, with a faint tilt of his head, Ominis said quietly,
“I had a feeling someone was out here. I didn’t expect it to be you.”
His tone wasn’t accusing. Merely…observant. Almost gentle.
I swallowed, the tension in my throat refusing to ease. “I couldn’t sleep,” I replied, my voice lower than usual. “The... walls were too loud.”
A pause. He took a few steps forward, letting the enchanted tip of his cane skim across the stone floor, navigating around planters with practiced ease.
“I know what that’s like.”
He stopped a few feet away from me, not sitting, not crowding. Just being there.
The silence that followed was…different. Not awkward. Not heavy with resentment. But it was full of something unspoken. Something pulsing beneath the surface.
Ominis didn’t move for a moment.
The faint moonlight slid across his face, catching on the sharp lines of his cheekbones and the pale strands of hair that had fallen loose from his usual tidy style. He stood perfectly still, but there was a subtle tension in his shoulders—like a wire pulled too tight.
Then, slowly, his head turned in my direction. His unseeing eyes, always so strangely direct, searched the air as if trying to parse something he couldn’t quite grasp.
“You sound…” he hesitated, the word catching slightly in his throat, “…tired.”
I let out a short, humorless breath. “That’s generous.”
He frowned at that. Not with annoyance. With concern.
Ominis had learned long ago how to read people without sight—the quality of their breath, the subtle shift in their stance, the way silence filled a space. And right now, the quiet around me wasn’t peaceful. It ached. There was a crack in my voice, in the way I moved. Something I was holding together with threadbare resolve.
He took one step forward.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, his voice softer now, edged with a careful sincerity that didn’t suit the usual chill of his demeanor. “You’ve barely spoken since the term started, and yet I find you here in the middle of the night, hands buried in dirt, looking as though the world is falling apart.”
I flinched—almost imperceptibly—but didn’t meet his gaze. My fingers dug deeper into the soil.
“It’s nothing,” I said, too quickly. “Just… noise. Life. Things.”
But he didn’t move away. Didn’t accept the answer.
He tilted his head slightly, as if trying to hear what I couldn’t say. “It’s not just ‘things’, Eline.”
My name. Spoken so deliberately, with that unmistakable cadence only he ever used.
It unmoored something in me.
I looked at him then—really looked. At the slight furrow in his brow, the way his lips parted just slightly like he wanted to say something else and didn’t know how. He stood there, tall and calm and utterly unreadable to anyone else… but not to me.
Not to the girl who had once pulled him out of the shadows of his own making. Not to the woman who now sat crumbling quietly beneath the weight of what neither of us had ever said.
A beat passed.
“Why are you really here, Ominis?” I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
He didn’t answer right away. Just inhaled slowly, as though steadying himself.
“I couldn’t sleep either,” he admitted at last. “But perhaps… I knew I wouldn’t be the only one awake tonight.”
The implication hung between us, suspended in the air like the heady scent of blooming foxglove.
And for the first time in a long while, I didn’t feel alone in my quiet.
I sighed, letting my fingers fall from the roots. The dirt clung to my skin. “You don’t get to do that,” I whispered.
“Do what?”
“Ask what’s wrong. Say my name like you haven’t ignored me for the past weeks. Like you didn’t vanish for years without a word.”
The words tumbled out, bitter and unpolished. I hadn’t planned to say them, but once they were out, they hung in the air like frost.
A beat passed. His jaw tightened slightly, but he didn’t argue. Didn’t flinch. He simply stood there, absorbing my sharpness with that impossible calm.
“I’m not here to argue,” he said finally. “I just…” He exhaled through his nose. “You looked like you needed someone.”
That nearly broke me.
I lowered my gaze again, throat tight. “I usually do,” I murmured. “But no one ever knows what to do with that. Neither I”
Another silence.
Then, gently, like the quietest leaf brushing against glass:
“I stayed because I remembered how this place comforted you. I thought… maybe it still did.”
I blinked quickly. My chest felt too full, too tight. The pressure from earlier hadn’t gone, but it shifted—no longer crushing, just… seen .
We didn’t speak after that. He didn’t ask for details, and I didn’t offer them. He didn’t walk away either.
And when I sat back on the bench, fingers loose in my lap and breath beginning to steady, I felt him move closer. Not enough to invade, just enough to say: I’m here.
And for the first time in days, I believed it.
He didn’t leave.
He just stood there, quietly, as if guarding the silence around us. Not watching but still somehow attuned to everything. The steady drip of condensation from the glass panes above. The rustling of nocturnal leaves. My shallow, fractured breaths, trying to find rhythm again.
And then I felt it.
Not some grand revelation. Just… a loosening. My spine curved forward. My hands unclenched, dirt falling in slow grains from between my fingers. The weight in my chest softened, and I realised— I had been holding it all in . For days. Weeks. Months, maybe. Since the summer. Since Anne—Antha—since the pressure of keeping things together became not a habit but a survival instinct.
Another panic attack.
And I hadn’t even noticed.
Of course I hadn’t. I never did. I only knew how to move forward.
But now, in this quiet space made warmer by his presence, I was finally breathing.
I didn’t cry. Never did. But I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the greenhouse wall, letting my shoulders rest for the first time in what felt like years.
“You remember,” Ominis said gently, “our sixth year… when we were given greenhouse cleaning as detention?”
I let out a breath of a laugh. “Merlin. I’d almost forgotten.”
“I haven’t. I still remember the exact moment you dropped an entire pot of bouncing bulbs on your foot and tried to pretend it didn’t hurt. But you were limping for a week.”
“It didn’t hurt that much,” I protested weakly, eyes still closed.
“You were bleeding through your boot.”
“…Okay, it did hurt like hell.”
He chuckled. He actually chuckled , and I turned my head toward the sound instinctively, surprised at how much that soft warmth affected me. His laugh had always been rare. Guarded. Earned.
“I think that was the first time I realised you were absolutely incapable of asking for help,” he said.
I tilted my head. “Still am, apparently.”
There was a pause. “You don’t have to be.”
My chest ached again—but not from panic this time. It was a gentler ache. The kind that comes from being seen.
I blinked up at the glass ceiling, where a sliver of moonlight filtered through the misted panes. “You were always better at reading people than anyone gave you credit for.”
“I don’t read people,” he said. “I just… remember things others forget.”
“Like my bleeding foot?”
“And the way you stayed behind after everyone else left, just to calm a trembling Dirigible Plum. You thought no one saw you. But I was there.”
I stared at him.
His expression was neutral, as always, but I could feel something underneath it—a thread of something careful and fragile. Remorse, maybe. Or memory.
We hadn’t spoken like this in years. It felt both dangerous and necessary. Like standing barefoot on cold stone, unsure if it would give way.
“…Thank you,” I said quietly.
“For what?”
“For still remembering who I am, even when I’ve almost forgotten.”
He didn’t answer right away. Just tilted his head slightly, and I knew he was listening to me with that same deep attention he always had.
Then he said, “Try not to carry it all alone, Eline. Even the strongest wings get tired.”
The silence that followed wasn’t heavy anymore.
It was… peaceful.
And I let it be.
Chapter 16: Number fourteen: Cursed as the mind
Chapter Text
I had barely slept. Which seems rather normal now
The hours seemed to blur into one another ever since the letter arrived—Sebastian, ghosts, greenhouses, Ominis. There hadn’t been a single moment of silence in my own head, and yet, the castle outside marched on with relentless rhythm. Students bustling, owls flying, chalk scraping. Hogwarts never paused for anyone’s inner unrest.
Still, something about this morning felt different.
I stood in front of my desk, parchment in hand, my lesson notes carefully marked with an ink-dipped quill that trembled slightly between my fingers. Not from fear. From… too much. My nerves had yet to settle, but my voice would, when the time came. It always did.
Today was we were having a joint class. A special lesson, suggested—rather smartly—by Headmistress Weasley after a casual conversation in the corridor had spiraled into theoretical magic, dark protections, and arithmantic breakdowns. A collaboration between Defence Against the Dark Arts and Arithmancy. Between me and Professor Gaunt. Of course.
The thought alone sent something sharp up my spine.
I had known he was brilliant—always had been—but seeing him again, older, composed, perfectly measured in tone and step, and yet still carrying the same shadows, had unsettled me more than I cared to admit. I wondered if he felt the same—or if I was simply another relic in a place we both once called sanctuary and exile.
The classroom had been rearranged slightly to accommodate his arrival. A long table near the front, rather than the usual rows, with additional protection spells in place around a locked pedestal covered with a heavy black cloth. Underneath: the artefact. The Mirror of Malheur . Temperamental, ancient, and certainly beyond the usual sixth-year curriculum. But valuable.
Valuable because, as I’d explained in the teacher’s lounge, dark artefacts are best understood before they are feared. And with Ominis beside me, they would not only understand it—they would read it, dissect it, strip it of all mystery until its malevolence lay cold and clear beneath the numbers and protections it obeyed.
The sound of footsteps by the door jolted me back.
Students. Their voices echoed down the corridor, some more eager than others, dragging their bags, laughing nervously, casting each other glances as if uncertain whether this was something to be excited for—or terrified of.
A few Gryffindors entered first. One of them, a girl with hair like flame and eyes sharper than her wandwork, gave me a curious look.
“Professor Winchester, is it true we’re having a class with Professor Gaunt today?”
I nodded calmly, though the mention of his name fluttered like a moth inside my chest.
“It is. Today’s lesson will explore the behaviour of defensive enchantments cast upon cursed objects. Professor Gaunt will guide us through the arithmantic patterns such spells follow. You’ll be working in groups,” I added, before they could groan, “and yes, this will count toward your term’s grade.”
They groaned anyway.
As more students trickled in—Ravenclaws clutching notebooks, Slytherins with barely concealed intrigue, a few Hufflepuffs already looking terrified—I cleared my throat and turned to face the black-draped pedestal.
“This artefact,” I began, voice smooth now, practiced, “is an original Mirror of Malheur. Cursed mirrors are not uncommon in dark magic lore, but this one—this one feeds . Not on blood, not on soul… but on doubt. We will not be unwrapping it yet.”
A couple students exhaled with visible relief.
I let the silence settle just enough to draw their focus before continuing. “Throughout this class, you will learn to detect the signatures of fear-based enchantments, and to formulate magical resistance—not through brute force, but through understanding. I trust each of you is prepared.”
A few nodded. One sneezed. Another muttered, “Suppose we’re ready as we’ll ever be.”
And still, the other half of the lesson had yet to begin.
Because he had yet to arrive.
And despite everything—the silence between us, the weight of our shared past—my chest still tightened slightly at the thought of hearing his voice again.
“Any moment now,” I murmured, as the last Ravenclaw sat and opened his ink pot.
Any moment now, the serpent would enter the lion’s den once more.
Exactly at the hour—no sooner, no later—the door creaked open.
And there he was.
Professor Gaunt entered the room with the same air he had carried even as a student: controlled, deliberate, cloaked in something quietly regal. His movements were fluid despite the cane that clicked lightly against the stone floor with each step, his long, dark coat brushing the edge of his boots, a silver pin gleaming faintly near the collar.
The room seemed to still the moment he appeared.
Even the most talkative Gryffindor at the back stopped mid-sentence.
He didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t need to.
“Good morning.”
The greeting came low, smooth, with just enough weight to demand focus. Students murmured replies, uncertain whether to stand, bow, or hold their breath. A few exchanged glances as if to confirm: Yes, that’s him. The new one. The Gaunt.
My heart gave a small jolt I pretended not to feel.
He nodded in my direction, a gesture so subtle that anyone else might have missed it—but I didn’t. The inclination of his head, the brief angle of his jaw. Recognition. Not warmth. But not cold, either.
He made his way toward the long table with precision, his cane stopping exactly where it needed to without hesitation. It still fascinated me sometimes—how he moved like someone who could see. Like someone who had already memorized every line of the room and didn’t need light to command it.
“Shall we begin?” he asked, still not facing me directly, though I could tell by the turn of his head that he was addressing me.
“Yes,” I replied, finding the firmness in my voice again. “They’ve already been briefed.”
“Excellent.”
He turned slightly toward the students now, standing just a step beside me. Our presence together—two professors, two former students who had once wandered these very corridors side by side—cast a strange tension in the air. They felt it. I felt it.
“This artefact,” he began, lifting a gloved hand just slightly toward the covered mirror, “is bound by a layering of defensive magic designed to repel intrusion. What makes it unique is not the enchantment itself, but the arithmantic signature embedded within its resistance.”
He paused. Let that sink in.
“You will work in pairs. Each pair will be given one segment of the sequence to decode and interpret. You’ll then compare your findings to determine the logic of its defensive reaction.”
He lifted a small device from his coat pocket—a sphere of enchanted crystal, humming softly. “This will allow you to simulate magical contact without removing the cover. For your safety.”
“Very thoughtful of you,” I added dryly. A few students chuckled. His lips twitched, just barely. I might have imagined it.
He turned slightly toward me again. “I believe that brings us to your portion, Professor Winchester.”
“Thank you.” I stepped forward, and the rhythm between us clicked into place—unnatural in how natural it felt. It was like fencing, the unspoken agreement of movement, of space and rhythm, each step met with another.
I could sense the students shifting between curiosity and awe. It wasn’t often they saw two professors working in harmony, and certainly not like this .
What they didn’t know was how strange it felt from this side. To stand beside someone whose voice I knew by heart, whose anger I had once feared, whose grief I had once shared.
And yet here we were.
Teaching.
Together.
I stepped forward, wand in hand, the familiar pulse of energy humming faintly at my fingertips. The students had begun to settle—curiosity anchored now by a growing attention.
“To master defensive magic,” I began, my voice calm but firm, “one must first master the mind.”
Some of the Ravenclaws in the front row straightened. One Slytherin rolled his eyes slightly. I allowed it, for now.
“Spells are only as strong as the caster’s clarity. If your thoughts scatter, so will your incantation. If your fear overcomes you, your shield will fracture.” I paused a moment, letting them sit with that. “You don’t fight dark magic with power alone. You fight it with focus .”
I glanced toward the covered mirror behind me. The surface still shimmered faintly beneath its cloth, a silent reminder of the enchantments woven into it.
“To anchor the mind,” I continued, “is to tether it to something real. Something strong. A truth. A memory. A name.”
I let my eyes drift for just a second—unintentionally—to Ominis, who remained still, almost statuesque, a dark silhouette beside the mirror.
“Years ago,” I said, lowering my wand slightly, “I found myself cornered by a creature that fed on fear. No spell I tried held. My wand refused to obey me. What saved me—what broke the creature’s influence—was the thought of a single voice.”
The room held its breath.
“I won’t tell you whose,” I added with a small, knowing smile, “but the sound of it, even just the memory… was enough. That was my anchor, you will need to find yours to conquer this task.”
There was a murmur among the students—some wondering, some amused.
“And that,” came Ominis’ voice, rich and low beside me, “is precisely why intention precedes execution. Enchantment without clarity is like attempting to solve an arithmantic formula while sleepwalking.”
I arched an eyebrow. “You’ve done that before?”
“Only once,” he replied coolly, tilting his head, “and I failed spectacularly.”
Some of the students chuckled. I couldn’t help the small grin that tugged at my lips. He still had that dry sharpness that never needed volume to strike.
“Let’s demonstrate,” I said, gesturing toward the training stand we had prepared. “One of the layered enchantments on this artefact is reactive—it reads the caster’s emotional state.”
“Try it while distracted,” Ominis murmured, loud enough for me but not for the students. “And they’ll get a face full of Stinging Hex.”
“Which is precisely why we anchor.” I turned to the students again. “You’ll attempt the ‘Protego’ charm while channeling a clear, strong thought. One that centers you.”
Ominis moved toward the artefact stand, his gloved fingers brushing the surface of the cloth before pulling it back with quiet reverence. “Remember: do not just cast . Direct your intent.”
A Gryffindor student raised her hand. “But how do we know we’ve done it right?”
“If the artefact doesn’t hex you,” I said with a smile, “you’re doing just fine.”
That earned a few laughs. Confidence settled back into the room.
Ominis stepped beside me again as we watched the first pair take their place. He leaned in just slightly, voice low. “Do you always use metaphorical trauma to get their attention?”
“Only when I want them to listen ,” I replied just as quietly.
His brow ticked upward in a way I hadn’t seen in years. “Effective.”
“Thank you.”
There was a brief pause as we watched a student mutter his incantation—and immediately get buzzed backwards with a soft jolt of blue light.
“He thought of his latest essay,” I said with a small sigh. “Poor choice.”
“He’s lucky it didn’t explode,” Ominis noted.
We shared a glance—brief but undeniable. Familiarity, despite everything. Despite time. Despite distance.
The next student succeeded, and the artefact gave a gentle hum of acceptance. The room broke into applause.
Then came a voice from the back.
“Did you two… rehearse this beforehand?”
I blinked.
Ominis turned his head slightly.
And then, against my own expectations, I laughed. Softly, genuinely—like someone had slipped the tension off my shoulders for a brief, blessed second.
“No,” I said with a shake of my head. “We most certainly did not.”
“Shame,” the student muttered. “Would’ve made for a brilliant show.”
I met Ominis’ expression just then—something unreadable behind his eyes, but not unfriendly. And for the first time in a long while, I allowed myself to enjoy the feeling.
The class went on. But something had shifted.
Even if we didn’t speak of it.
Chapter 17: Number fifteen: A cloak for the cold wind
Notes:
Gosh, im so excited, this chapter means a lot to me, so i hope you like it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The staff room was nearly empty when I stepped in, the morning light falling in slanted stripes across the worn wooden floor. The air held the hush of a Saturday still untouched by students, and for a brief moment, it felt like the castle was holding its breath.
I had only come to fetch a few things—my satchel, an extra scarf, and the enchanted compass that always found its way to the wrong drawer. Caligo would be waiting in the clearing past the greenhouses, and I had promised Aurora I’d arrive before midday. But just as I reached for the scarf hanging from the coatrack—
“Oh, just the witch I needed to see,” came Matilda’s voice, warm and unmistakable, from the corner by the hearth.
I turned to see her seated comfortably in one of the deep armchairs, a steaming mug of tea in one hand and a small, folded parcel resting on the table beside her. A copy of The Enchanter’s Gardener lay open in her lap, half-forgotten.
“You’re heading to Bainburgh, aren’t you?” she asked, eyes sharp despite the gentle smile.
I nodded. “Just for the day. Aurora’s holding some ingredients for me… and a few other things. Besides, i hope, a tasty meal.”
“Mmm,” she hummed knowingly, lifting her mug to her lips. “Well, since fate has delivered you straight to me, would you mind picking up something from her shop?”
She reached for the parcel on the table and passed it to me. Wrapped in patterned cloth and tied with a forest-green ribbon, it had the faintest scent of pine.
“I already paid for it—Aurora knows. But she said you’d need to mention the ivory buttons and moon-silver lining , or she’ll pretend not to know what I’m talking about.” She gave a theatrical sigh. “You know how she is with her enchanted tailoring. Very dramatic.”
I smiled despite myself, slipping the bundle into my satchel. “Consider it done. Anything else?”
Matilda leaned back in her chair, her expression softening. She looked at me the way she often did when I wasn’t speaking—like she was reading something between the lines of my silence.
“You’ve looked… stretched thin lately, dear,” she said gently. “I know you carry more than you let on. But don’t forget: you’re allowed to exhale once in a while.”
The words landed with a weight that nearly caught me off guard.
I adjusted the strap of my bag, giving her a tired smile that barely met my eyes. “I will. I just… not in front of...well, the wrong ghosts.”
Her laugh was quiet, a puff of warmth in the cold room.
“Then exhale in Bainburgh,” she said, voice low, kind. “Let the sea winds do what they do best.”
I nodded once, grateful in a way I wouldn’t name.
And as I stepped out of the room, I caught her murmuring to the air behind me—
“Tell Aurora to add a charm for warmth. And please, for the love of Merlin, wear some gloves, you're going to freeze for fingers.”
It took little coaxing to rouse Caligo from his perch near the paddocks.
The moment he saw me—scarlet scarf fluttering, boots crunching against frost-laced grass—he gave a low, impatient trill and lowered his broad wings with ceremony. As if to say, finally . I offered a slice of dried meat from my coat pocket, and his beak clicked with approval.
The saddle straps were already charmed for quick fastening. I’d done it a hundred times before, but there was something ritualistic in the way my hands moved—checking buckles, whispering soft enchantments under my breath, brushing a hand along his feathered neck. Caligo always trembled slightly when I did that. Not in fear, but in recognition.
And then, with a single lurch of muscle and sky, we were airborne.
The world peeled away beneath us like a page turned in haste.
The castle fell behind—its towers like the fingers of a sleeping giant reaching into fog—and soon only the mountains stretched around us in all directions, heather and rock blending into the distant glint of lochs. There was something merciful about the clouds that morning: thick and grey, but not cruel. No wind lashed at us, no rain interrupted our flight. It was simply cool , dim , vast .
I took a big breath.
Truly breathe. The kind of breath that reached places the ground never let me find.
The cold clung to my cheeks, but my chest—tight for days—finally loosened. Up here, I wasn’t anyone’s professor, nor a keeper, just a person. I wasn’t the girl with ghosts stitched into her spine. I was simply part of the sky, riding muscle and instinct and ancient magic.
Caligo let out a high, curious trill as a flock of golden-winged snidgets swept past, their formation breaking briefly as they scattered in our wake. A moment later, a low, throatier call sounded above us—a wild hippogriff, dark-plumed and enormous, circling toward the distant crags. Caligo answered with a sharp, almost smug cry of his own.
I laughed softly into the wind. He always had to show off.
Below us, the land shifted. The rocky formation gave way to softer hills, then the mottled green-and-gold patchwork of farmland. Stone walls threaded through fields like seams in a quilt, tiny cottages clustered like memories around crooked roads. Further west, the coast emerged slowly: cliffs first, then the low sweep of beach near Bainburgh, pale and windswept.
It was always colder there. The sea churned in slow, grey ripples, and the sky above it mirrored that unrest. But even through the dullness of cloud, there was a kind of warmth to it—a familiarity, like a worn jumper pulled over your shoulders on a day you didn’t know you needed it.
From up here, Bainburgh looked like it had been dropped gently between land and sea. Smoke curled from chimneys. Someone’s laundry fluttered ghostlike on a line near the bakery. I knew where Aurora’s shop was without needing the compass—tucked behind the crooked apothecary with the blue door, the one that never quite closed properly.
Caligo shifted beneath me, angling downward, his shadow skimming down as we prepared to land.
And for a moment longer, I kept my eyes closed.
Not because I feared what waited on the ground—but because, just for a little while longer, I wanted to believe I could stay in the sky forever.
Caligo’s hooves hit the earth with practiced grace. I leaned forward, whispering a quiet “thank you” against the curve of his neck before sliding down. His wings folded with a rustle like old parchment, and he let out a low hum, already angling toward the cover shed Aurora paid for him when we stayed too long.
The smell of the moss mixed with something sweeter—baked bread, maybe—and the faint aroma of crushed lavender from Aurora’s little garden behind the shop made me sighed with content. Bainburgh may not have been home, but it was close enough. A pocket of stillness where everything moved slower. A place that asked nothing of me except that I show up hungry and tired, and maybe a little bruised.
Aurora was already waiting near the edge of the path, apron dusted with flour, sleeves rolled to the elbow. Her eyes squinted in that way they always did before her smile broke loose.
“There she is,” she called, walking toward me, brushing her hands on her apron before pulling me into a quick, tight hug. “Did the sky treat you kindly today?”
I nodded, tucking windswept curls behind my ears. “It gave me room to breathe.”
She held me at arm’s length, inspecting me like a garment on a hanger. “And you need that. You’re thinner than last time. Don’t make me start scolding you before you’re even inside.”
I laughed, genuinely. “I wouldn’t dare deprive you of the dramatics.”
The shop door jingled as we entered, and the smell inside was intoxicating—spices, fabrics, warm sugar, and a hint of sea air that never quite left. Antha appeared from behind the little curtain separating the back kitchen, her hair pinned loosely and her sleeves smudged with sauce. When her eyes met mine, her whole face lit up.
“You made it,” she said, and though the words were simple, her voice carried more relief than I could ever name.
She pulled me into a softer hug—one that lingered a little longer than necessary—and whispered just for me, “You always come when I need you most.”
“Must be something in the stars,” I whispered back.
Aurora had already turned the sign to closed and was bustling toward the stove, muttering about needing to check on the roast. I heard the clatter of pots, the rush of water, and the rhythmic sound of Antha slicing vegetables with a precision born of repetition.
While they moved around each other like dance partners in a well-rehearsed kitchen, I perched near the window, sipping the tea Aurora handed me. I watched the golden light fade over the coast while fabrics fluttered on nearby racks—soft wools and heavy cloaks, dyed in rich autumn tones. I remembered the reason I’d come.
“Oh—before I forget,” I said, reaching into my satchel, “Matilda asked if I could pick up the cloak set she ordered. Said it was already paid for, but you know how she is—too busy to apparate to the next village.”
Aurora chuckled, wiping her hands as she moved toward the back shelves. “Of course she did. That woman has been eyeing my deep-amber lining since last winter. Said it makes her look ‘decisively academic.’ Whatever that means.”
“I think she means intimidating with taste,” I said, smiling into my teacup.
Aurora returned with a neatly bundled parcel tied with gold thread, placing it beside me on the bench. “Tell her I added the gloves. As a gift.”
“You’re going to spoil her.”
“She’s earned it. Besides,” she said, glancing toward Antha, who was now humming softly as she stirred something thick and savory in a copper pot, “it’s a day for warm things. We all need them lately.”
The wind pressed gently against the shutters, and inside the little shop, with the scents of cinnamon and roasted vegetables, with Aurora’s quiet chatter and Antha’s steady presence by the stove, I felt something strange bloom behind my ribs.
The table had been set with quiet care. Antha had always had a talent for making things feel like a holiday—without any of the noise. She laid out thick slices of roasted squash, baked trout with thyme and sea salt, golden potatoes glazed in butter and rosemary, and a braided loaf that still steamed when broken. Aurora poured cider into mismatched mugs, her cheeks pink from the warmth of the kitchen.
“You’ve outdone yourself,” I said as I settled into the seat they’d clearly kept for me—centered, the cushion a little firmer than the rest.
Antha shrugged, sitting opposite me and brushing a loose lock of hair behind her ear. “I just fed you what I’d feed anyone I love.”
The words clung to the edges of my throat, and I could only smile in return.
Aurora sat down beside her, tearing off a piece of bread and offering it in my direction. “Go on then, eat before it goes cold. You’re too polite for your own good.”
I obeyed, if only because my stomach had been growling since I landed. The first few minutes passed in a comfortable rhythm of chewing, sipping, and letting the flavors speak louder than words.
It wasn’t until my plate was half-empty that I finally asked, “How’s business been treating you both?”
Aurora leaned back a little, wiping her hands. “Busy. Good, mostly. The last few weeks I’ve had more orders than expected—people are finally realizing Bainburgh gets colder than Hogsmeade in winter. Still, I might need to bring in a part-timer soon. I’m running out of daylight.”
“And your commissions?” I asked, turning to Antha, who had been unusually quiet, spooning sauce over her fish in small, deliberate motions.
“Slower,” she said after a pause. “But manageable. I’ve been getting some requests from the coast again. Mostly from people who… remember me from before.”
There was something careful in her tone. Not guarded—more like cautious hope.
“They remember the woman who made potions that actually worked,” Aurora added proudly.
Antha smiled faintly, but didn’t meet my gaze. I let it be.
“And Hogwarts?” Aurora asked then, redirecting her focus to me with that signature twinkle in her eye. “You’ve survived the first weeks, I assume?”
I snorted. “Barely. The students are bright—brighter than I was at their age, some of them—but half of them try to duel before breakfast and the other half still haven’t figured out that doors open outward in some corridors.”
That earned a round of laughter. Antha lifted her cider mug in mock toast. “To survival.”
I clinked mine softly against hers. “Barely.”
Aurora tilted her head. “And the staff? No one driving you mad yet?”
My fork paused mid-air.
I hesitated just long enough for Aurora to narrow her eyes at me.
“Ah,” she said. “So that kind of madness.”
“It’s not—” I began, then sighed, setting the fork down gently. “It’s just… complicated.”
Antha raised an eyebrow but said nothing, giving me space. That was the thing about her—she never pushed.
“There’s someone... I mentioned it to Antha last time,” I admitted. “From when I was a student. He’s teaching now.”
“ He ,” Aurora noted in a sing-alike voice, and I shot her a look so sharp it made her chuckle into her cider.
“Not like that.”
Antha tilted her head. “But like something .”
“More like… a memory I haven’t looked into for years. That kind of knowing.”
Neither of them said anything for a moment. The kind of silence only close friends could share without discomfort. The kind that said we’re listening .
And so we kept eating, letting the salt and steam and old memories wrap around us like a second cloak.
The last of the plates had been cleared, and the scent of roasted hazelnuts and cinnamon now floated through the air, carried by the warmth of the oven. Aurora brought over three shallow bowls filled with a thick, amber-hued custard. She set one in front of me and tapped the spoon beside it playfully.
“From that old recipe book you left here years ago,” she said. “Still can’t quite do it like you did.”
I smiled as I picked up the spoon. “You’ve improved it. Mine always curdled.”
We ate in soft, slow mouthfuls. The kind of quiet that came only after a full meal and a full heart. Antha was humming gently under her breath—an old tune, one we all recognized from summer days spent near the sea when she picked up her plate, carrying it over to the kitchen, ready to star washing the dishes. She didn’t notice the glance Aurora gave me over her spoon.
It was brief. Measured.
Then Aurora spoke casually, almost too casually. “Had a letter from Feldcroft this week.”
I looked up at her, spoon paused mid-motion.
“Oh?” I kept my voice light.
“From Old Corbyn, the parchment-seller,” she continued, leaning back in her chair. “Claims someone’s asking questions around the village. Unusual ones.”
“What kind of questions?” I asked softly, my voice lower now. “The same ones i mentioned you in my letter?”
Aurora didn’t look at me directly. “The sort that make people rummage through memory. Asking if anyone’s moved away under odd circumstances. If they’ve heard from… ghosts, maybe.”
A long breath left me. My stomach, once so comfortably full, now tensed.
“I didn’t think he’d be bold enough to go back.”
“He wasn’t asking about her by name. Not directly.” Aurora’s voice turned quieter still. “But anyone who lived there long enough can read between lines.”
My fingers curled slightly around the bowl.
“Did Corbyn speak to him?”
“Only long enough to send word here. He knows to keep his mouth shut.” She stirred the last of her custard idly. “Still, it’s only a matter of time.”
“She’s been doing well,” I murmured, more to myself than anyone.
“I know,” said Aurora gently. “Let’s keep it that way.”
There was nothing else to say. Not then. The name that remained unspoken hung above us like a spell never cast—always threatening to fall.
And so we went back to our custard, each of us tasting sweetness laced with dread.
The sea breeze met us the moment Aurora pushed open the back door, carrying with it the salt-heavy scent of low tide and distant gull cries. The little garden behind the shop was wild and lovely—bordered by flowering thistle, herb bushes that had gone slightly rogue, and stones warmed by the brief flickers of afternoon sun.
We stepped out together, arms wrapped in shawls, our boots crunching gently over gravel and faded grass. Aurora closed the door quietly behind us.
“She’s resting,” she said softly. “She gets tired easily these days, but you know how she hides it.”
I nodded. We began walking slowly toward the narrow trail that wound behind the property, toward a craggy overlook that stared out over the sea.
“I don’t like this,” I admitted after a while, letting the words fall into the open air between us. “That he’s asking. That he’s there.”
Aurora didn’t answer at first. She reached out to tuck a sprig of windblown rosemary back into its pot, then wiped her hands on her skirt.
“I thought maybe… he’d finally let go,” she said eventually. “That all of us had.”
“He never could,” I murmured, eyes on the horizon. “But looking for her now… It’s reckless. Dangerous.”
We paused at the edge of the path, where the cliffside dropped away into stone and sky. The waves below crashed in rhythm, wild and timeless. A single hawk wheeled high above, its cry barely audible.
“He abandoned her,” I continued, voice low. “Not once. Twice. First when she needed him most, and again when she stopped needing him at all.”
Aurora gave me a sidelong glance. “But you are the one who has not forgiven him.”
I shook my head slowly. “I don’t know if I can.”
We stood in silence for a while. The wind tugged gently at my hair, at the loose hem of Aurora’s shawl. The world felt still, suspended. Then she spoke again, carefully.
“She doesn’t know, El.”
“No,” I said. “And she won’t. Not from me.”
“Would you tell her, if it came to it?”
I hesitated.
“Only if it meant protecting her again,” I said. “But if I can keep her happy and safe and never say his name aloud again—I’ll take that chance.”
Aurora nodded, gazing out toward the grey water.
“She still talks about you, you know,” she said, voice lightening a little. “Says you’re the only one who could ever make her laugh when she didn’t want to.”
“She does the same for me.”
A gull cried overhead. Somewhere beyond the cliffs, the low bell of a distant boat echoed against the water.
“I’m glad she has you,” Aurora said softly.
“I’m glad she has you,” I replied, and meant it.
We stood a little longer, side by side, letting the wind carry away the ghosts that had followed us outside. At least, for now.
The sun was beginning to slip beyond the hills, casting a gold-washed glow over Bainburgh that softened its stone cottages and made the sea glimmer like molten pewter. The light stretched long and low across the cobbled path as I fastened the last strap on Caligo’s harness, my fingers working with practiced ease while my mind lingered on the warmth of the kitchen I was about to leave behind.
Antha stood on the threshold of the shop, wrapped in one of Aurora’s thick shawls, her hair braided loosely down one shoulder. Her skin looked pale, but her smile was steady.
“You’ll write when you get back?” she asked, in that half-chiding, half-affectionate tone she reserved only for me.
“I always do,” I said, stepping closer. “And you—don’t overexert yourself. Let Aurora take over the orders if you’re too tired.”
“I’m not an invalid, Eline.”
“No,” I smiled. “You’re just stubborn.”
She rolled her eyes but opened her arms. I stepped into her embrace, and for a moment, all the tension I’d gathered like moss around my chest dissolved. There was still something of the old Anne in that hug—the fierce, dry wit and unspoken loyalty. A tether to a past we had both outlived.
Aurora joined us then, closing the shop door behind her with a soft clack. She handed me a wrapped parcel—Matilda’s coat.
“She’ll love it,” I told her, tucking it into my satchel.
“She better,” Aurora smirked, then her voice softened. “Fly safe, El.”
Caligo let out a soft, impatient click, feathers ruffling in the wind as he lowered his head toward me.
“I’ll send word once I’ve arrived,” I promised. “And if—if anything changes… let me know at once.”
Aurora and Antha exchanged a look, unreadable, but nodded in unison.
I climbed onto the hippogriff’s back, settling into the worn leather saddle. My fingers found the familiar groove behind his neck, and I leaned down just slightly, whispering in his ear.
“Home, Caligo. Gently.”
With a few powerful strides, he launched into the air, talons leaving the earth behind as we soared up above the rooftops. The wind met us immediately, rushing against my face, and I let out a slow breath as Bainburgh shrank beneath us—just a scattering of warm lights against the lengthening twilight.
I looked back only once.
They were still standing there—two figures in a doorway framed by golden light. One waving gently, the other with her arms crossed against the chill. Two pillars of my quiet, hidden world.
Then the clouds swept in, and the sea fell behind us, and all that remained was the open sky, and the long, slow journey back to Hogwarts.
A long stretch of cloudless dusk pressed against the horizon, glowing in shades of blue steel and worn amber. Caligo flew steady beneath me, his wings slicing through the evening air with rhythmic strength. I let myself breathe, truly breathe, for the first time in days. The kind of breath that reached all the way down, untangling the knots that worry and silence had built inside my chest.
There was a weightless quiet to this height. A gentle sort of solitude that made it easy to believe—for a moment—that all was well.
But something shifted.
It was so subtle at first I nearly missed it. A twitch of the wind, a ripple beneath the stillness. Caligo’s wings stiffened slightly, a shiver rolling down his feathered neck. His ears flicked back.
My hand instinctively went to the base of his neck, stroking once, gently. “It’s alright, boy,” I whispered. But my words rang hollow.
I looked down.
The Scottish countryside stretched below us in fading color—cliffs, misty hills, ribbons of river glinting in the half-light. Familiar. Harmless.
Yet every instinct in me began to bristle. The sensation crept in like cold fingers along the spine—an unshakable feeling of being watched. Not seen. Watched.
My magic stirred.
Not in that soft, companionable way it usually did—this was different. Older. More primal. It pressed against the edges of my ribs, an ancient awareness that something was wrong. Very wrong.
The air thickened. Even Caligo felt it—his flight became uneven, more alert. He let out a low, uncertain sound, somewhere between a growl and a screech.
Then I saw it.
A glint of movement, just past the curve of my vision. And another. Shadows above and below, too coordinated to be wild creatures, too silent to be innocuous.
Poachers.
My heart seized in my chest. They weren’t after me.
They were after him.
“Caligo—!” I barely had time to shout before it happened.
A blast of green light shot out of nowhere—no warning, no cry—and slammed into our side. Caligo shrieked, his body twisting midair, the impact rocking us violently. My vision blurred, my grip loosened—and the sky tilted.
We were falling.
Notes:
Hey! i wanted to say that im not quite used to write on ao3, so im rediscovering functions and feature, so bear with me while i publish the chapters, later i'll edit and put it more nicely :)
Chapter 18: Number sixteen: The calm before the hit
Chapter Text
Ominis Gaunt
The morning broke quietly, as it often does in the higher chambers of Hogwarts. The thick stone walls filter the dawn into a kind of stillness—no light for me, but something softer, something felt . I remained in bed longer than usual, tangled in the sheets at my waist, the chill in the air creeping up across my bare chest like a whispered reminder that yes, it was morning again, to my utter despair.
I didn’t sleep much anymore. Not well, at least. My dreams came in pieces, some loud, some sharp, and some too quiet to chase away when I wake.
My fingers found the edge of my wand on the nightstand. I didn’t light the room. I didn’t need to. The quiet here, in these early hours before the castle stirs, feels like mine alone. No clatter of cutlery, no scuffing feet or rustling robes—just the faint creaks of the stones shrinking under morning cold.
And then I heard it.
That distinct rhythm.
The beat of something large moving through the air. Wings. Not just any wings—those belonged to him .
Caligo.
The name landed in my chest before I could speak it in my mind. The sound of him soaring above the grounds was unmistakable: deliberate, thunderous, full of purpose. And where he went, so did she. I remember the kind beast, a distance memory from we were young. Eline and I, just the two of us as the witch present him to me. I never felt quite small until that moment, but Caligo was one of the warmest creature ever to exist.
And of course she was leaving. Off to another adventure.
I sat up, sheets falling from my torso, the chill more biting now. I let it anchor me before standing, feeling the stone beneath my feet and making my way to the basin near the far wall. The familiarity of movement is a kind of comfort; my hands summoned warm water with a flick, and the scent of pine and bergamot rose like steam.
I scrubbed my face and neck slowly, rhythmically. The ache behind my eyes was persistent today, but I ignored it, the way I ignore most things lately. Still, she lingered in the back of my thoughts—flashes of her laughter, the smell of wind and wildflowers that always clung to her, even in winter.
That’s none of your business anymore , I reminded myself.
Dressing was muscle memory. A dark shirt over my shoulders, every button fastened in sequence. Trousers. Belt. Boots. The moment my hands touched my cane, the quiet hum of its magic thrummed against my palm. Alive, aware of me.
I hesitated.
The wand holstered at my side tugged slightly, like a weight I never stop carrying.
And yet, none of it prepared me for how empty the morning already felt.
She was gone. Flying to wherever she always disappears to when the world grows too heavy. With him . With the creature that always answers her call.
I tried to tell myself I didn’t care. I told myself I was fine.
But the truth was something heavier, quieter. Like a hollow echo in the stones.
And I hated how easily it came back.
I had always belived that Hogwarts would feel smaller upon return—as things from childhood tend to do—but the castle had grown, if anything. Or perhaps it was I who had shrunk. Not physically, of course, but in the way a man folds into himself after too many years keeping his back straight in rooms where no one truly sees him.
After preparing for the day with deliberate quiet, I made my way through the corridors with my usual pace—one that students had come to associate with my presence long before I opened my mouth. The tap of my enchanted cane echoed softly against the stone, guiding me like a pulse. I liked the rhythm. It steadied me.
Aritmancy was not the most glamorous subject, but it was the one I had grown to love for its consistency, its elegance in the chaos. Numbers made sense, unlike people.
When I opened the classroom door, the familiar scent of ink and chalk met me first. Then the gentle hum of magic still lingering from the last session—old wards humming like sleepy bees.
“Professor Gaunt!” came a soft voice.
Tabby.
He was already there, standing on a stool beside the large teacher’s desk, scrolls stacked neatly beside him. I heard the rustle of parchment, the clink of an ink bottle being repositioned.
“Good morning, Tabby,” I said, my voice low but not cold. “I trust you slept well?”
“Yes, sir. Very well, sir. And you?”
I paused. “As well as one can, these days.”
Tabby didn’t push. He never did. I liked that about him.
“Tabby has taken the liberty, sir of drafting lesson plans, yes, for third years and sixth years too!” Tabby says, unrolling the scroll with careful, twitchy fingers. “Sir Gaunt mentioned… oh yes, sir did mention that we might begin combinatorial charms this week, didn’t he?”
“Mm. Yes.” I made my way to the front of the room and rested a hand against the long table. “I’d like to introduce practical logic alongside it. Let’s not let the theory rot in their heads before they apply it. Hogwarts students are infamous for memorizing incantations without understanding why they work.”
There was something oddly comforting about planning in silence with him. Occasionally I would interject, offer a note on structure or shift the pacing of a lesson. Tabby would nod and continue, scribbling with swift, precise strokes.
But somewhere in the middle of our preparation, I faltered. My head turned slightly toward the far window, as if I could see beyond it—beyond the hills and clouds and open skies.
I had heard Caligo’s wings earlier. I had not mentioned it aloud. I didn’t need to.
There were few people who rode a hippogriff with such confidence from the castle.
And only one who made my chest twist the way it just had.
“Is something wrong, sir?” Tabby asked, gently.
I straightened my posture. “No. Nothing at all.”
But the truth is—something tugged at me.
A small shift in the air, as though some part of Hogwarts had just… exhaled.
I caught myself.
The moment hung in the air like a note left unresolved. I shook my head once—firm, almost imperceptible—and rolled my shoulders back. Whatever sensation had come over me was just that: a sensation. Fleeting. Misplaced. Sentimental nonsense. I wasn’t a student anymore.
“Apologies, Tabby,” I said, returning to the desk. My fingers brushed the edge of the scroll, locating the section we’d left off. “You were saying something about the sixth-year sequence?”
Tabby gives a little nod—very small, very understanding-like.
“Tabby thought, if it pleases professor Gaunt,” he says in a hushed voice, “we might begin with the theory, yes-, and then give them a partnered task! A clever one, it is! A charm all twisty with numbers—if the young ones don’t cooperate, poof! The solution crumbles like old parchment, it does!”
“Good,” I murmured. “Force them to engage their minds and their patience. That may prove the greater challenge.”
He chuckled again, a gentle puff of amusement. “Sixth-years are particularly… spirited.”
“You’re being kind,” I said dryly. “They’re insufferable.”
Tabby’s quill danced across the parchment again. I listened to the scratch of it with quiet satisfaction, allowing myself to lean against the desk for a moment. These small rituals—planning, listening, the feel of the wood under my palm—they tethered me. In the Ministry, everything had been marble and steel and echoes. Too much power. Too little clarity.
Here… I knew who I was.
“I may introduce an ancient numeric warding method,” I added after a moment. “Obscure but practical. Something to challenge them.”
“Tabby will prepare a little demonstration, oh yes!” he chirps, bowing his head just a bit. “Would kind sir prefer Tabby to use the Gaunt manuscripts… or—oh dear, perhaps—sir’s very own precious library?”
I hesitated.
“Mine.”
Tabby gave a brief nod. No comment on the name I had just carefully avoided invoking. Good.
“Tabby also gave a nice polish to the braille indexing system, sir… in the lower cabinet, yes-yes,” he adds in a soft whisper, gesturing with a careful hand toward the locked shelf. “Should make the cross-referencing ever so much easier, Tabby hopes…”
I paused, touched by the gesture though I said nothing of it. Instead, I turned my face slightly in his direction.
“You’re very thorough, Tabby.”
The little elf smiled under his nose. “Only because you make it worthwhile, sir. Tabby is happy to help.”
I didn’t smile back. Not visibly. But something softened in my chest.
This… this was a better kind of power.
I caught myself.
The moment hung in the air like a note left unresolved. I shook my head once—firm, almost imperceptible—and rolled my shoulders back. Whatever sensation had come over me was just that: a sensation. Fleeting. Misplaced. Sentimental nonsense. I wasn’t a student anymore.
“Apologies, Tabby,” I said, returning to the desk. My fingers brushed the edge of the scroll, locating the section we’d left off. “You were saying something about the sixth-year sequence?”
Tabby gave a small, understanding nod. “I thought we could begin with theory, then assign a paired exercise to solve a numerically encoded charm. If they can’t cooperate, the solution will dissolve.”
“Good,” I murmured. “Force them to engage their minds and their patience. That may prove the greater challenge.”
He chuckled again, a gentle puff of amusement. “Sixth-years are particularly… spirited.”
“You’re being kind,” I said dryly. “They’re insufferable.”
Tabby’s quill danced across the parchment again. I listened to the scratch of it with quiet satisfaction, allowing myself to lean against the desk for a moment. These small rituals—planning, listening, the feel of the wood under my palm—they tethered me. In the Ministry, everything had been marble and steel and echoes. Too much power. Too little clarity.
Here… I knew who I was.
“I may introduce an ancient numeric warding method,” I added after a moment. “Obscure but practical. Something to challenge them.”
“I’ll prepare a sample demonstration,” he said. “Would you like me to reference the Gaunt manuscripts or your personal library?”
I hesitated.
“Mine.”
Tabby gave a brief nod. No comment on the name I had just carefully avoided invoking. Good.
“I’ve also polished the braille indexing system in the lower cabinet,” he added quietly, gesturing toward the locked shelf. “Should make cross-referencing easier.”
I paused, touched by the gesture though I said nothing of it. Instead, I turned my face slightly in his direction.
“You’re very thorough, Tabby.”
The little elf smiled under his nose. “Only because you make it worthwhile, sir.”
I didn’t smile back. Not visibly. But something softened in my chest.
This… this was a better kind of power.
The morning passed with a quiet rhythm I had grown to appreciate. Tabby and I mapped out the week’s lessons with precision—me dictating from memory, him annotating with an elegance I had come to rely on. We debated sequencing, discussed inter-year balance, and even managed to fit in a few tweaks to the curriculum that had been lingering in my mind since the start of term.
By the time the castle’s bells chimed noon, the sun—veiled though it was behind the eternal Scottish clouds—was casting a faint warmth through the windows. I allowed myself a proper pause, retreating briefly to my quarters for lunch.
I ate alone. I preferred it that way.
Afterward, I returned to the classroom, taking my place behind the long desk as the early afternoon settled in, heavy and subdued. The air held that quiet hush Hogwarts knew so well, when most students were scattered across the grounds or holed up in the common rooms, and the corridors breathed silence rather than sound.
I unlocked the classroom door, propped it slightly open, and waited. No summons, no schedule—just an open invitation. A small mercy, perhaps, for those who had stumbled during the week’s more complex exercises.
They trickled in, slowly. A fourth-year Ravenclaw, hesitant but determined. Two Slytherins—brooding, defensive, but curious. A Hufflepuff who asked permission before sitting down, as though entering sacred ground.
“Sit,” I said, not unkindly.
No reprimands. No lectures. Just instruction.
They laid their parchments out on the desks and I guided them, one by one, through their mistakes. I could hear where the logic unraveled in their words, where they misunderstood the theory behind the numerical constructs or misread the arithmantic bindings. I offered corrections. Questions. Sometimes, only silence until they found the answer themselves.
Tabby moved quietly around the room, adjusting chalk diagrams, fetching spare scrolls, passing along my notes without a word.
It was… peaceful, in its own strange way.
This, I had to admit—even to myself—was the part of teaching I had never expected to enjoy. The private moments of clarity. Of connection.
And yet, even in the rhythm of it, something prickled faintly at the edge of my mind.
A feeling I couldn’t quite place.
A young voice—uncertain but genuine—broke the soft hush that had settled over the classroom.
“Professor Gaunt,” said the Ravenclaw girl, her fingers still holding her quill mid-air. “Did you always wanted to teach?”
The question hovered awkwardly in the air, like dust caught in a shaft of afternoon light.
I tilted my head, pausing beside her desk.
It wasn’t the first time a student had asked something personal. Most assumed I would ignore them—or cut the conversation short. And often, I did. Not out of cruelty. But because I preferred the quiet certainty of instruction to the messiness of self.
“I suppose that depends,” I said, calmly.
She blinked. I heard the slight shift in her robes.
“On what?” she asked, a little bolder now.
“On the day you ask me,” I replied. Then I turned toward the board, adjusting my stance.
There was a low chuckle—one of the Slytherin boys. “That sounds like a no, sir.”
I said nothing at first. Let them wonder.
Let them sit in the silence long enough to learn that it wasn’t emptiness, but invitation.
Then I spoke—quieter this time. “No, I didn’t. I was meant for something else. Something I thought would matter more.”
The room stilled.
“And does this matter less?” asked the Hufflepuff girl near the window.
“No,” I said simply. “Not anymore.”
They didn’t expect the answer.
They didn’t know how much I meant it.
I continued pacing slowly between the desks, listening to the scratch of quills, the murmured questions, the reshuffling of scrolls. But the energy in the room had changed. Slightly. As if the students sensed something they hadn’t before—an opening, not wide, but real.
And maybe that was enough.
They didn’t need grand revelations.
They only needed to know that I was here. That I saw them—even if I couldn’t see them.
Even now, I wasn’t the warmest of mentors. I couldn’t offer the kind of guidance others did with a smile or a gentle word.
But I stayed. I listened. I corrected gently. And I returned, week after week.
It wasn’t always kindness that guided me. Sometimes it was duty.
But sometimes… it was more.
The aroma of roasted beef, rosemary potatoes, and buttered greens lingered thick in the air the moment I entered the Great Hall. I could tell it was fuller than usual—a murmur of weekend chatter echoed like water against stone, students decompressing after a long week of lessons and late-night essays. My steps found their way to the staff table almost without thought, guided not by eyes but memory, muscle, and the faintest creak of wood beneath my boots.
I nodded politely toward Weasley as I passed her, catching the faint clink of her teacup. Professor Kogawa was laughing softly, something about a fifth-year who had crash-landed into a snowdrift chasing a rogue snitch. Sharp, amused voices—all predictable.
Predictable.
I slid into my seat with a sigh I barely allowed to reach the surface. My fingers traced the lip of the goblet before me, chilled with pumpkin juice, the metal familiar in shape and temperature. Tabby, attentive as always, whispered my plate’s contents from my side—turkey with thyme, cranberry sauce, and a slice of leek tart. I nodded.
But as the hum of dinner washed over me, I started counting—something I hadn’t done in years.
Not the number of students.
Not the number of words in each conversation.
But the rhythm of her steps.
Eline Winchester had a way of walking that no other witch at Hogwarts did. Light on her feet, with a barely perceptible sway, like the wind adjusting its direction mid-flight. Her boots made the faintest scratch on stone when she approached the dais, followed by a breath—always held, always released halfway between her first two steps. I’d known it since we were fifteen.
Tonight, it never came.
Ten minutes passed. Then twelve. I feigned listening to a remark from Weasley. Nodded at Sharp as he poured himself a glass of elf-made wine. Fourteen. Still no sign of her.
Fifteen.
I stopped pretending. My fingers froze around my fork, and the air around me grew strangely cold. Not physically, not quite—but in that odd way your skin feels when your instincts begin to whisper.
Where is she?
I tilted my head subtly. No voice among the students from Gryffindor table calling out a “Professor Winchester!” in excitement. No laughter from the Ravenclaws quoting something clever she’d said in class. No mention at all.
I swallowed tightly. Something is off.
She’s never late to meals. Never.
It wasn’t just habit—it was her anchor. A structure, a rhythm to keep the chaos at bay. She shows up. She stays. She endures.
So where was she?
The low hum of the Great Hall had been steadily thinning, like mist dispersing under sunlight. Cutlery clinked less frequently. Conversations died mid-sentence as chairs scraped back from the long house tables. One by one, the students filed out in clusters, their footsteps echoing off the stone.
But not hers.
My fork had long since come to rest beside the untouched meal. It wasn’t hunger that gnawed at me—it was the absence. An absence I couldn’t justify, not logically, not with her habits.
I stood up slowly. The tap of my cane against the floor reverberated with purpose as I made my way to the end of the staff table, toward the familiar presence of Headmistress Weasley. Her voice floated still—warm, composed—as she bade a handful of Hufflepuffs goodnight.
“Headmistress,” I said quietly, inclining my head, “have you, by any chance, seen Professor Winchester this evening?”
There was a pause. A very slight one. But it was enough.
She didn’t answer at once—and that told me everything I needed to know.
“Not since this morning,” she replied at last, and her tone carried a careful neutrality. Too careful. “She mentioned she had some errands to run in Bainburgh. Normally she’s back before dinner.”
Another pause, tighter this time.
“She hasn’t sent word?”
“No,” Matilda said, and I detected the subtle tension in her voice—maternal, restrained, but present. “Which is unlike her. I… assumed she’d be back by now.”
The last of the students exited the hall. Their laughter and chatter faded with their steps.
I stepped closer.
“Would you like me to—”
“No,” she interrupted softly, but firmly. “Not yet. Let’s not raise alarm prematurely. It’s entirely possible she lost track of time.”
Yes. Possible. But not likely.
Matilda lowered her voice further, as though the stones themselves might overhear.
“Still… if she hasn’t returned within the hour, I’ll need your help.”
“Of course,” I replied without hesitation.
She lingered another beat. I heard the faint tapping of her fingernail against the side of her goblet—an old tick of hers, one I’d heard many times before in moments of doubt.
As I turned to leave, the great doors groaned shut behind me. The corridors beyond felt colder than they should have.
And the silence… sharper than before.
Chapter 19: Number seventeen: Confessions in the Infirmary
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ominis gaunt
The upper floor of the staff tower was warmer than usual, filled with the low murmur of voices and the occasional clink of porcelain. Someone had spelled a kettle to stay warm in the corner, and the air carried the scent of over-steeped chamomile and ink. A few professors were still sorting through papers from earlier lessons; others had settled into low chairs, legs crossed, teacups in hand, speaking in hushed tones about curriculum or Quidditch standings.
I remained near one of the long windows, facing nothing in particular.
Matilda stood at my side, her presence like a steadying hand even when she didn’t speak. We’d shared only a few words since dinner ended. She knew I wasn’t myself. I’d tried to explain it away—blamed fatigue, a lingering headache from the storm the day before—but she hadn’t bought any of it. Neither had I.
Eline hadn’t returned.
I told myself it was nothing. That she was delayed in Bainburgh, caught in a conversation, or simply taking a longer route home. But I knew her rhythm, the precision in how she lived, even if she pretended otherwise. When she promised to return before dinner, she did.
Except tonight, she hadn’t.
My fingers rested on the silver tip of my cane, but I wasn’t truly gripping it. Just… grazing. Listening. Feeling.
“She always comes back before sunset,” I said aloud, before I could stop myself.
Matilda’s breath caught softly beside me. “I know,” she murmured. “I’ve been trying not to think about it.”
It wasn’t her words that set me on edge, but the subtle shift beneath them—concern restrained by experience. Matilda Weasley wasn’t the type to panic. But she also didn’t speak unless she had cause.
Somewhere nearby, Sharp laughed—one of his rare, dry chuckles at something Kogawa had said. Binns floated overhead, muttering to himself in ghostly echoes. Even amid the casual noise, my mind kept drifting back to that absence . That one space that hadn’t been filled.
She wasn’t here.
And I could feel it.
As if the air knew her shape and missed it too.
I turned slightly toward Matilda, lowering my voice.
“We need to do something, Headmistress. She should’ve returned by now.”
Matilda exhaled through her nose, no longer trying to mask her concern. “I know. I’ll send—”
BANG.
The door slammed open with such force it struck the stone wall behind it, silencing the room in an instant.
Every instinct in me flared as I turned toward the sound, cane tight in my grip.
Footsteps—uneven, dragging—and the unmistakable weight of wet boots on stone. The scent of damp earth, sweat, and blood hit me first. Then her voice, unmistakably hers, laced with exhaustion and that damnable dry humour she wielded like a shield.
“Apologies for the dramatic entrance, Headmistress,” she rasped, breathless. “Turns out the skies were a bit crowded today. A few… aggressive ducks objected to my return.”
She was limping. I could hear it in the rhythm of her steps, in the way her breathing hitched. Something slick hit the floor—mud, maybe blood. Her magic—hers—was clinging to the air, fractured, erratic.
She was hurt.
“Merlin—Winchester!” Sharp was already moving from his place by the fireplace. I heard the scrape of his boots, fast and direct, just as she stumbled.
A sharp intake of breath—hers—then silence, except for the shuffle of cloth and leather as Sharp caught her just in time.
“I’m fine,” she muttered, barely audible. “Just… need to sit.”
Liar.
I could smell the copper on her. Her grip faltered around her middle. Whatever she’d faced out there, it hadn’t just grazed her.
She was barely standing.
And yet, even as her body failed her, she’d walked in on her own feet.
The room exploded into motion—professors rising, chairs pushed aside, someone summoning blankets and salves. Matilda moved, sharp and commanding, her voice slicing through the sudden panic. But I couldn’t move.
Not yet.
All I could do was stand there, jaw tight, pulse loud in my ears, and think the same word over and over again:
Why?
We moved fast.
Sharp kept one arm steady around her back, the other gently gripping her forearm. She tried to bat him away, ever the stubborn Gryffindor, but her fingers lacked any strength.
“I said I’m fine,” she hissed under her breath.
“Of course you are,” Sharp replied dryly, not slowing his pace. “And I’m the Bloody Baron.”
The other professors were murmuring, their concern filling the corridor like fog. Matilda led the way, wand already raised to signal the infirmary staff, emanating such a worry she didn’t even try to mask.
I stayed beside her. I didn’t speak. I couldn’t.
I focused on the sharp rhythm of her breathing, the little cracks in it when she stepped wrong, the way her magic buzzed faintly—erratic and defensive, even now. That current of energy was something I hadn’t sensed since we were children. It frightened me.
We entered the infirmary in a blur of noise and movement. The room smelled of balm and eucalyptus, clean sheets and sterilized instruments.
A cot had already been prepared. Sharp helped lower her onto it, and though she tried to make it look effortless, I heard the muffled groan she failed to fully swallow. Her whole body tensed as she was laid back, her right hand still gripping her left side, hard.
Nurse Blainey, appeared beside her almost instantly.
“Miss Winchester, I’m going to examine your injury. Please try to relax.”
“I am relaxed,” Eline muttered, her voice thin and laced with something close to panic. “This is my relaxed face.”
Blainey gave a patient huff and touched her wand gently to Eline’s side.
Eline jerked—violently.
“Don’t—!” Her fingers clawed at the sheets, her teeth clenched. “Merlin—don’t touch there—”
I took a step forward, feeling something twist in my chest.
She was in pain. Real, gut-deep pain.
And yet, even through it, she wouldn’t let herself cry.
Matilda placed a hand on my shoulder then, grounding. “Let her work,” she said softly. “Noreen’s the best we have.”
I nodded stiffly, but didn’t move.
I needed to hear her breathe.
Matilda stepped closer, her tone gentle but edged with urgency.
“Eline,” she said, standing at the foot of the cot, “what happened out there?”
Eline’s eyes fluttered open at the sound of her name. She was pale now, lips pressed into a thin, bloodless line, a sheen of sweat beginning to form on her brow. She tried to laugh, but it came out ragged and dry.
“I took the scenic route home,” she muttered hoarsely. “Apparently, it came with… fireworks.”
Sharp scoffed behind me, but I heard the flicker of real concern beneath it.
Matilda crouched a little, leveling her gaze with Eline’s. “This isn’t a time for jokes.”
Eline exhaled slowly. She was trying to collect herself—to keep her answers measured, careful.
“I was ambushed. A group of poachers, I think. They tried to bring Caligo down. I don’t know how many. It was dark. Fast.”
Her voice broke on the last word, the breath hitching like a skipped heartbeat.
“I lost them in the clouds near the cliffs. But not before they hit me.”
Roswitha clicked her tongue. “Broken rib, at least one. Possibly more.”
I felt something cold coil in my stomach.
Matilda straightened slowly. Her voice was level, but I could sense the tremble beneath it. “Did they follow you?”
Eline shook her head—barely. “No. I don’t think so. Caligo was faster. He got me home.”
Matilda didn’t speak for a moment. I imagined her nodding, absorbing the information. Calculating. Protective instinct rising.
“We’ll alert the Magical Wildlife Division,” she said at last. “And strengthen the perimeter enchantments.”
I stood frozen by the wall. My hands curled at my sides.
Poachers. Of course.
But this wasn’t just some random attack. I felt it.
Something had shifted. Something that had been quiet far too long.
The air in the infirmary had thickened, saturated with the metallic scent of blood, damp fabric, and the sting of healing potions. Most of the faculty remained, scattered along the walls or clustered by the doorway, speaking in hushed tones that tried to mask their alarm and failed miserably.
I stood near the foot of the cot, my arms crossed but tension vibrating beneath my skin like a taut spell ready to snap. Every sound from Eline made my jaw clench—the sharp intake of breath, the strained exhale, the way her voice cracked when Roswitha applied pressure to her side.
“Hold still, Professor Winchester,” Noreen instructed softly. “It’s at least two ribs. Possibly fractured, not fully broken. I’ll need to reduce the swelling before I can set them.”
Eline’s only answer was a faint breath, barely perceptible, and then she winced again as another wave of pain crested through her.
My hand gripped the edge of a nearby table. I didn’t realize until that moment how hard it had become to simply… remain standing still.
Despite everything, her voice came out—low and hoarse—but controlled.
“Bai,” she said, searching the room. “Please… Caligo.”
Professor Howin stepped forward immediately, her boots scraping softly on the stone floor. “Where is he, Eline?”
“I managed to guide him to the lower paddocks. Near the Thestral enclosure,” she said between shallow breaths. “He’s strong… but shaken. Just make sure he’s safe.”
“I’ll see to him myself,” Bai replied without hesitation. “He’ll be all right. You just focus on breathing.”
I heard the distinct rustle of her cloak as she turned and swiftly exited, purpose in every step. For all her bluster with creatures, there was a gentleness in her touch when it came to beasts under duress. Eline had chosen well.
Noreen began murmuring a diagnostic incantation. The tip of her wand dimly emanated heat as it hovered over Eline’s torso, tracking fractures and internal bruising.
I heard Matilda speaking softly to someone else—perhaps Professor Ronen, perhaps Sharp. I wasn’t truly listening anymore.
My mind was caught in a loop.
She’d been attacked.
She’d nearly—
No. I wouldn’t allow the thought to finish.
What lingered instead was the scent of wet earth still clinging to her robes, the tremor in her breath, and that damned smile she gave when she walked in—bloodied and broken and still her .
My chest ached in a place no healer could ever reach.
The soft chime of Blainey’s wand signaled the end of her diagnostic spell. She exhaled deeply through her nose, tucking a few damp strands of hair behind her ear as she reached for a small vial of opalescent liquid resting on her tray.
“She’s stable,” she announced in a clear, calm voice meant more for the rest of the room than for Eline herself. “Two cracked ribs—one near the lung, but no puncture. A deep gash across her right side, likely from a curse or a magically enhanced weapon. Minor internal bruising, some magical backlash. Her nervous system is rattled, but nothing irreversible.”
She glanced down at Eline with the same expression she might give a particularly troublesome but beloved niece. “You’ve done more damage to yourself on less noble errands, I’d wager.”
Eline let out a dry laugh— barely a laugh, more like a memory of one. “Depends on how you define noble.”
The healing process took another twenty minutes. Noreen used a combination of charmwork and salves: Episkey for the ribs—slow and controlled, because the bones had already begun knitting improperly under strain—and Vulnera Sanentur , repeated in soft, steady tones over the laceration until the blood stopped welling. A cooling poultice spread across her side shimmered faintly in blue; it would soothe the nerve endings until the swelling subsided.
“You’ll be sore for a few days, no flying, no dueling,” Nurse Blainey said, packing away her tools. “Sleep on your back, and if you so much as think of getting back to class before I say so, I’ll tie you to the bedposts with a Sticking Charm.”
Eline didn’t argue. She only gave a slight incline of her head, a signal of compliance from someone used to enduring rather than resting.
The rest of the professors took that as their cue. Sharp, with a final nod toward Matilda, left first, followed by Professor Onai murmuring something in Twi under her breath. Kogawa, ever graceful, lingered a moment near the door before gliding out, and even the ever-blunt Professor Ronen gave a muttered well-wish before disappearing down the corridor.
Within minutes, the once-bustling infirmary fell quiet.
Only three of us remained.
I stood near the far wall, one hand still resting against a cabinet, listening to the scrape of Matilda pulling a chair closer to Eline’s bedside. Her presence was a low warmth in the air—strong, composed, watchful .
Eline breathed slower now, though I could still hear the tremble underneath, like a bowstring not fully slack.
“You frightened us, Eline,” Matilda said gently, smoothing out the blanket across her legs. “And you frightened that poor creature near to death.”
“I didn’t think I’d make it back,” she murmured.
There was no bravado in her voice. No humor. Just quiet, simple truth.
My throat tightened.
I wanted to ask a hundred questions. I wanted to yell .
But all I could do was take a step closer, crossing the space between us until I stood just beside her cot. I reached out, slowly, fingers brushing against the edge of the blanket. Not touching her—just close enough to feel her magic hum beneath the surface of the linens.
“You did make it back,” I said, low. “That’s what matters now.”
She turned her head just slightly, enough that I felt her gaze settle on me.
Even in pain, even in silence— she saw me .
And somehow, I felt seen in return.
She shifted slightly on the bed— too fast —and grimaced. Her right hand immediately moved to her ribs, fingers pressing down gently as if trying to hold herself together.
Then, almost without thinking, she brought both hands up and covered her face.
“I’m sorry, Matilda,” she murmured behind her palms. Her voice wasn’t weak, not exactly—but it had that raw, tight edge that only came from exhaustion and guilt wrapped around each other like barbed wire. “I didn’t mean to— I didn’t plan for this to happen.”
Matilda didn’t speak, but I could hear the subtle creak of her chair as she leaned forward. Not to scold. Just to be closer.
Eline exhaled. Slowly. Painfully.
“One moment we were gliding above the loch,” she continued, dropping her hands just enough for her voice to come through clearer, though she still didn’t meet our eyes. “And the next—”
She stopped, her jaw tightening. She opened her mouth like she meant to explain the chaos, to offer clarity—but instead she closed it again.
I could imagine it, too well: a quiet afternoon sky, Caligo’s wings slicing through mist and salt air, and then—an explosion. Pain. Falling.
“I didn’t even see them,” she said finally. “Didn’t sense a thing until it was too late. My magic— it flared a second before the blast, but it wasn’t enough.”
There was a shake in her voice now. She pressed a hand to her temple, as if trying to force the memory away. Or the shame.
Matilda placed a hand gently over Eline’s wrist. “You’re alive,” she said quietly, firmly. “And you got that creature home safely too. That’s what matters.”
But I could feel it in the air: Eline didn’t believe it. She was always her harshest judge. Always the martyr.
Always the hero who blamed herself for not seeing the arrow in time, even when it was shot from behind.
And I hated that. Hated that I could do nothing to quiet the tremor under her voice.
So I stayed quiet. Just a presence. Just… here.
Eline dropped her head to one side, her lips parted as if searching for something else to say. For a moment, only the faint hum of the torches filled the silence—the kind of silence that doesn't ask to be broken, but hurts if sustained too long.
And then, with a small, broken voice—that tone she used to pretend she wasn't on the verge of tears—she said:
“At least… your outfit from Aurora made it back in one piece.”
She gestured faintly with her hand toward the satchel near the foot of the bed, half open and scuffed from the fall. I hadn’t noticed it until now—Ronen must’ve picked it up when she stumbled in. Of course he had. Always the first to catch what others miss.
Matilda blinked, then let out a soft laugh. It was brief, but honest. And that sound—that tiny bit of warmth in the middle of all this bleakness—felt like something precious. She reached out and gently patted Eline’s forearm, careful not to graze the bandaged side.
“Trust you to worry about fabric while bleeding from the ribs,” she said, smiling just enough to show the affection behind the words.
But Eline only offered a tired shrug and leaned her head back against the pillow, eyes half-lidded, retreating into herself again.
She was trying. Gods, she was trying so hard not to fall apart in front of us.
And somehow, that made it worse.
As Matilda stood, she took a breath that said more than words. Her hand lingered on Eline’s for just a moment—motherly, steady, warm—then she looked at me. I could hear the rustle of her robes, the soft click of her boots as she turned toward the exit.
“I’ll give you two a moment,” she said quietly, and I knew she meant more than just space. She trusted me.
Then I heard the echo of her footsteps.
I sat down without thinking, sliding into the seat Matilda had just vacated. The room still smelled faintly of antiseptic and burnt fabric. The sheets beneath Eline rustled as she shifted slightly, probably to glance at me—but I didn’t need to see her eyes. Her silence said enough.
And then—my hand moved on its own. I reached out and gently took hers.
She didn’t flinch.
Her fingers were cold. Bruised knuckles. Shaky grip. But she held on.
“I don’t know how to do this,” I said quietly. “I really don’t.”
My thumb brushed over the edge of her hand, tracing the lines I used to know better than my own.
“I’ve spent most of my life trying not to feel too much. Not to get… attached. Not to look back.”
A pause.
“But then there’s you.”
I could hear my own voice—low, quiet, heavier than I intended.
“You leave on a routine errand and don’t return for dinner, and I spend the entire evening convincing myself I’m being paranoid. That I’m just… overreacting. That maybe you’d stayed behind to help someone or got caught in the rain. Logical reasons. Sensible ones.”
I shook my head, jaw tightening.
“But the truth is, I knew something was wrong. I felt it. And I hated it. Hated knowing that I couldn’t just shut it off, that no matter how far I’ve run from everything else, I never could outrun this—”
My grip on her hand tightened, just a fraction. Enough to feel it tremble.
“—this unbearable need to know you’re safe.”
My throat burned.
I hadn’t meant to say all of it, but once it started, it poured out like water from a cracked basin—quiet, but unstoppable.
Her hand was still in mine, smaller than I remembered. Fragile.
I turned toward her—toward the warmth of her presence, even if I couldn’t see the bruises I knew must be there, even if I couldn’t see the pain.
“Please,” I whispered, voice raw. “Please... just—tell me you’re all right.”
The words hung between us like fog in the highlands, thick and aching.
“I know you’re not. I’m not an idiot. I can feel it. You’re still trembling. Your breathing’s still shallow. You’re not fine, you’re just—hiding it again. Like always.”
My thumb pressed a little more firmly into her hand, grounding myself in her.
“I’ve spent years pretending it didn’t matter. That you didn’t matter. That I could keep my distance and be… functional. Professional. Controlled.”
I laughed under my breath. Bitter. Hollow.
“But Merlin help me, Eline—when that door flew open tonight, when I heard your voice like that—half broken, still joking—I swear something in me nearly cracked.”
Another pause. I swallowed hard.
“I need to hear you say it. Even if it’s a lie. Even if it’s just for tonight.”
My voice dropped into almost nothing.
“Just say you’re all right.”
For a moment, she didn’t say anything.
Just the sound of her breath—slow, tight, shallow. Then, the subtle shift of her fingers closing around mine.
“I’m here,” she said, her voice barely a whisper. “That’s… all I know to say right now.”
She paused, then gave a small, trembling laugh—dry and hoarse, but genuine.
“I should say I’m fine. I want to say I’m fine. But I think you’d know I’m lying.”
Her hand tightened slightly. And for someone so broken, she felt strangely steady.
“I thought I wasn’t going to make it back,” she confessed, the words coming like rain slipping through a crack in the dam. “Up there, when the wind was screaming and Caligo was bleeding beneath me, when the spells kept coming—I wasn’t thinking about dying. I was thinking about what it would do to the people I left behind.”
Her breath caught.
“I thought of Antha. Of Matilda. Of the students. And then—”
She hesitated.
“—you.”
The silence returned, but it was warmer now. Heavy with something neither of us had dared name in years.
“I’m not all right,” she said softly, almost apologetically. “But I’m here. And you’re here. And for the first time in weeks… I think I can breathe.”
She didn’t let go.
And I didn’t want her to.
Her thumb brushed against the side of my hand, slow and tentative.
Then she exhaled—sharp, broken. Her voice cracked as she spoke, barely held together.
“I’ve missed you so much, Ominis.”
Not a whisper. Not a dramatic plea. Just the raw truth, laid bare in the stillness between us.
“My Ominis,” she added, softer this time. “Not the one the Ministry molded into stone, who never wrote back, who disappeared behind polished words and perfect silence.”
She laughed bitterly, and I felt her shoulders tremble under the weight of it.
“I missed the one who complained about the castle. The one who scowled at burnt toast like it had insulted his ancestry. The one who waited up for me after curfew and walked me back to the dorms just so I wouldn’t have to be alone with my thoughts.”
She turned her head slightly, and though I couldn’t see her eyes, I felt them on me.
“I missed you , the real you. Gruff. Gentle. Relentlessly loyal and far too hard on yourself.”
A beat. The silence crackled.
“I know we both had our reasons. But I—I kept hoping you’d come back before it was too late. And tonight, for a moment, I thought… maybe I’d run out of time to tell you.”
She shook her head slightly, a fresh breath catching in her throat.
“I didn’t want to die thinking you were gone for good.”
Her grip on my hand tightened.
“And I don’t want to keep living like you’re not still here.”
Her words undid something in me. Like a slow unravelling of stitches too tight for too long.
I closed my eyes, held her hand tighter.
“You think I didn’t miss you?” I said, my voice low, trembling against the quiet hum of the infirmary. “Merlin, Eline… I missed you every damn day.”
I let out a breath I hadn’t even realized I was holding.
“You were the only thing that ever felt real in that place—after Hogwarts, I mean. The Ministry… my family… it was all smoke and mirrors. Appearances. Protocol. I kept telling myself I was doing what was expected of me. That it was easier to… to stay away. To disappear into the version of me they wanted.”
A bitter smile ghosted over my lips.
“And I hated him. That version. Cold. Predictable. Safe. I hated who I became without you.”
I shifted slightly on the chair, our hands still locked.
“But I thought staying away would protect you. That maybe… if I wasn’t near, the past wouldn’t catch up to you. To us.”
I drew in a shaky breath and finally said what I should’ve said years ago.
“I never stopped caring for you, Eline. Not once. I just got very, very good at pretending I didn’t. And I’m sorry. For all of it. For vanishing. For never writing back. For not being the friend you needed.”
I paused, and when I spoke again, it was barely above a whisper.
“You said you thought you might die tonight. And I realized… if something had happened to you, and I hadn’t said any of this—”
My throat closed up. I swallowed hard.
“—I’d never forgive myself.”
I turned my head toward her, wishing I could see her properly, her expression, her eyes, anything.
“But you’re here. You’re here, and I’m not walking away again. Not unless you ask me to.”
I didn’t know what else to say. Words felt… insufficient.
So I let silence say the rest.
Slowly, I leaned forward, and with the gentlest motion, I pressed my forehead against the back of our joined hands. Her skin was still cold from the wind, from the rain, but it didn’t matter.
I stayed there—bent over, eyes closed, breath steadying against her fingers—allowing myself this small, quiet truth.
“I’m here,” I whispered, voice barely audible. “I’m not going anywhere.”
It wasn’t dramatic. It wasn’t grand. It was simple. Honest. A vow shaped in breath and skin.
And for the first time in a long, long while, I meant it with every part of me.
I didn’t lift my head right away. I just breathed, letting her warmth slowly thaw something in me I didn’t realise had frozen entirely.
Then, quietly, I spoke again—still against her fingers, still holding her hand like it might vanish if I let go.
“This… thing we’ve been doing,” I said, my voice steadier now, but low, careful. “The awkward silences. The distance. This… careful little dance where we pretend we’re just colleagues and nothing more.”
I finally sat upright and turned my face slightly in her direction. I didn’t need to see her to know she was listening. I could feel it in the way her thumb twitched ever so slightly under mine, in the stillness of her breath.
“We’ve lost enough time, Eline,” I said. “More than we ever should have. Time buried under guilt and pride and… fear. I’ve wasted too many moments choosing silence when I should have chosen you.”
There was no anger in my voice. No accusation. Just the weariness of someone who had finally grown tired of the walls he’d built around himself.
“I don’t want to keep pretending,” I murmured, thumb brushing the back of her hand. “I’m done keeping you at arm’s length like it’ll somehow hurt less if things go wrong. Because nothing—nothing—has ever felt more right than this.”
I let the words hang there, not begging, not demanding—just offering. Honest, unguarded, and finally free.
I didn’t leave.
Not when the candles dimmed on their own accord. Not when the quiet hum of the castle gave way to the silence of deep night. Not even when the nurse returned briefly to check on her wounds and gave me that knowing look, the kind that didn’t need words.
Eline had fallen asleep, slowly, her breathing evening out only after her hand had curled fully around mine. I could feel her pulse there—steady, alive. That was enough.
I sat with her in the soft hush of the infirmary, the faint scent of healing potions lingering in the air, the occasional creak of the old wooden beams above. The castle felt more like a sanctuary than it had in years. Maybe because, for the first time in a long while, I wasn’t trying to push away the things I cared about.
At some point, I must’ve drifted off too.
Not deeply—not the kind of sleep that forgets the world—but enough that my body finally stopped holding itself so tightly. My head had tilted just slightly toward her pillow, still sitting in the chair beside her bed, our hands still clasped in a quiet, wordless promise.
When morning came, the sun creeping shyly through the infirmary windows, it found us like that. Two people weathered by war and regret, but still—still—reaching for something that felt like home.
And I held on.
Notes:
Hiii, how are u? Sorry for the late update, i was organizing my birthday party, nonetheless, i had so much fun writing this chapter, preoccupy Ominis might be my favorite haha, hope you liked it.
Chapter 20: Number eighteen: Sacred Moments
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The light came slowly through the tall, arched windows of the infirmary tower, filtered in golden threads by the grey of a clouded morning. It wasn’t warm sunlight—it rarely was in Scotland—but it carried with it a kind of quiet comfort, like a wool blanket that smelled faintly of rosemary and parchment.
My eyelids fluttered open to the sensation of something both heavy and warm wrapped around my right hand.
Ominis.
His fingers were still tangled with mine, as if neither of us had let go during the night. His head rested near our joined hands, golden strands of his hair catching a faint glimmer of the morning light. His breathing was steady, deep—he hadn’t stirred yet.
I blinked slowly, taking in the room in that morning hush, so unlike the chaos of the night before. My body ached with dull fire, especially at my ribs, but the magic had done its job. I was alive. I was here.
And so was he.
Across the room, I heard the soft shuffle of slippers and the distinct scratch of quill against parchment. Nurse Blainey, the ever-diligent matron, walked slowly down the corridor just beyond the drawn curtain. She was humming to herself faintly—something folkish, maybe from the Highlands. When she passed our bed, she glanced in with a practiced eye, and then… she paused.
Her gaze lingered just a heartbeat longer.
A slight smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, and then she moved on, her quill swishing back into motion on her clipboard. I felt the heat rush to my cheeks.
Wonderful.
Caught red-handed— literally.
I should have let go of his hand. I should have moved, adjusted the covers, done something that screamed ‘professional distance.’ But I didn’t.
Because for the first time in what felt like a decade, I didn’t want to pretend.
I looked at him again, at the stillness in his face, the way the corners of his lips weren’t as tense as usual. There was something peaceful in him right now. Younger, almost. And despite everything—despite the distance, the unsent letters, the secrets, and the pain—I knew.
This was my Ominis.
And I’d missed him more than I’d let myself feel.
My gaze wandered over him again, tracing the familiar line of his jaw, the faint crease between his brows that somehow never truly faded, not even in sleep. His hair had fallen just slightly out of place—silken strands brushed across his forehead like wind-blown parchment.
I didn't think. And I couldn't resist.
My fingers moved on their own, still carefully cradled in his hand. Slowly, almost reverently, I lifted them, letting our grip ease—not to break it, but to shift.
And then, with the gentlest touch I could manage, I reached up and brushed his hair back.
A single pass. Soft. Careful.
Like I was afraid he might break.
I let my fingers linger at his temple for a breath too long, caught in the warmth of his skin, the weight of everything unspoken between us. There was no sound but the rustle of my sleeve and the distant clink of teacups on trays. The world had reduced itself to the rhythm of his breathing, the scent of healing herbs, and the hush between heartbeats.
It was… a silent confession.
Not a word spoken, not even to myself.
Just the truth whispered through touch.
You’re still here.
I’m still here.
And Merlin help me, I never stopped caring.
I should have pulled away. I should’ve let the moment remain quiet and unfinished, but I didn’t.
My fingers were still barely grazing his hair when I felt his breath shift.
A slow inhale.
Then the faintest furrow of his brow.
And then—
“Eline?”
His voice was low, still wrapped in sleep, rough around the edges like worn velvet.
He didn’t move much—just slightly lifted his head where it had been resting on our joined hands.
“Are you alright?”
His face turned slightly in my direction, the faintest crease forming between his brows. His expression wasn’t alarmed, but there was a stillness there—focused, listening.
Of course. He had felt the touch. Heard the way I held my breath when I realized he was waking. He noticed everything.
“I didn’t mean to wake you,” I whispered, instinctively drawing my hand back, though not fully. I didn’t want to let go. “You were resting.”
“I felt you,” he murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “Your hand.”
A pause.
“And you were trembling.”
I blinked, surprised. I hadn’t realized I was.
His fingers curled slightly around mine again. The gesture was steadying. Not forceful. Just… grounding.
“I’m alright,” I said, though the words didn’t sound very convincing, even to me. But it wasn't from my ribs my hands trembled, it was for something I didnt want to think in that moment.
His head tilted just slightly, sensing it. “Are you sure?”
The way he asked—gently, but without letting me deflect—made something in my chest ache. This was Ominis. The real one. The one who could hear things I couldn’t even admit out loud.
And yet, I managed a faint smile. “A little sore, maybe.”
He exhaled softly through his nose. The sound was halfway between relief and restrained worry.
“Good,” he said after a beat. “Well… not the sore part. But the rest.”
He shifted a little more upright in his chair, keeping our hands between us, and tilted his face toward me again.
His expression was unreadable, and yet… I knew.
He had been terrified.
I shifted slightly in the bed, careful not to jostle my side, though the pain had dulled now to something manageable. Ominis sat beside me still, his face tilted in my direction, our hands caught gently between us like a secret we hadn’t quite said aloud yet.
“I’ve missed this,” I said softly.
His head tilted just slightly again, his mouth parting like he wanted to say something but wasn’t sure how.
“This?” he asked, cautious.
“This,” I confirmed. “You. Me. Talking like this. Before everything got…” I trailed off.
“Complicated,” he finished.
I nodded.
For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, but charged with something else. Not tension—more like… recognition. Familiarity.
“I used to think I knew exactly who I was when we were students,” I said after a moment. “Then everything happened and I—well, I suppose I lost track of her. The girl I was.”
Ominis gave a faint hum, like a note drawn low on a string instrument. “I know the feeling.”
He ran his thumb lightly along my knuckles, a motion so subtle I barely noticed until it sent a shiver up my arm.
“You were always so sure of yourself back then,” he continued. “Fearless. Determined.”
I smiled, but it faltered. “I think I was just good at pretending not to be afraid.”
He breathed out something like a laugh—quiet, warm. “Then maybe we were both pretending.”
I turned my head toward him, studying his features in the soft morning light that spilled faintly through the tall windows of the tower. His hair was a bit tousled from sleep. There was a crease still pressed into his cheek from where he’d rested it against our hands. He looked younger like this. Softer. But still unmistakably him.
“I’m sorry for not writing back,” he said suddenly, voice quiet but certain. “After I left the Ministry… I didn’t know how to… be that person again. The one you knew. The one I liked being around you.”
My heart gave a small, uneven flutter.
“I don’t need you to be anyone else,” I said gently. “I only ever wanted you to be you, Ominis. Whatever version of you that may be.”
He turned slightly toward me, his brows drawn. “Even if that version is bitter and brooding and annoyingly punctual?”
I let out a small, real laugh. “Especially then.”
His lips twitched at the corners—almost a smile.
“You always saw through me, Eline,” he murmured. “Even when I hated it.”
“That’s because you always saw through me first,” I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.
The silence that followed was filled only by the distant sounds of the castle stirring to life—voices in the hallway, the soft steps of the nurse across the corridor, the rustle of parchment and quills. But here, in this little corner of the world, it felt like only we existed.
“I don’t want to go back to pretending,” I said finally. “Not anymore.”
He nodded slowly, the motion subtle but unmistakable. And then, so softly I almost didn’t hear it—
“Then let’s not.”
Ominis tilted his head ever so slightly, his lips curving with the ghost of a smile. “Alright,” he murmured, squeezing my hand just enough for me to feel it. “Enough of this brooding… Tell me—what’s your life been like? Outside of saving magical creatures, terrorizing students into excellence, and apparently getting attacked mid-air?”
I huffed a quiet laugh, rolling my eyes. “Terrorizing? Is that the general consensus?”
“Highly probable,” he said, clearly trying not to smile. “Though I might be projecting.”
I gave him a playful nudge with my other hand, instantly regretting it as a dull pain reminded me I was still bruised. He must’ve felt me tense, because his brow furrowed immediately.
“I’m fine,” I reassured him quickly, waving it off. “And to answer your question… life’s been busy. Quiet, mostly. I kept my head down after everything. Focused on teaching, on helping where I could. I’ve travelled here and there for a few special students. And I spend most summers at Bainburgh.”
He perked up at that. “Bainburgh?”
“Mhm. It’s peaceful. The sea, the cliffs… the quiet. I go there when I need to think. Or not think at all.” I paused, hesitating. “It’s also where Antha lives now.”
Ominis tilted his head slowly, and I could feel the shift in the air immediately. His voice, when it came, was careful—low and slightly hoarse. “Who’s Antha?”
My breath caught, only slightly—but I knew he felt it. Of course he did. Nothing ever slipped past him. I tried to swallow it down, that instinct to lie or deflect, but something in his face—gentle, steady—held me still. Anchored me.
My fingers tightened around his just a little.
“She’s…” I exhaled. “She’s Anne.”
Ominis didn’t move.
“She changed her name,” I continued softly. “After Feldcroft. After everything. She couldn’t stay Anne Sallow. Not anymore. She needed to leave that girl behind. The pain, the memory… the weight of it all. So she chose a new name. A new life.”
I looked down at our hands, unsure if I should keep going—but I had started now, and the words wouldn’t stop.
“She didn’t want to be found. Not by the world. Not even by magic, if it meant reopening what had already been torn apart. Antha Virell is who she is now. That’s who she’s been for years. And… she asked me once, if she were ever to die… to let it be as Antha. Not Anne. She wanted that peace.”
A long silence settled between us.
My voice broke into it, quieter than before. “I never told anyone. Not until now.”
I finally looked up. And Ominis… he wasn’t angry. There was something in his face I couldn’t fully name—grief, maybe, or longing. Or the ghost of a boy who once believed he could save everyone if he just tried hard enough.
He didn’t flinch, but I saw the way his jaw tightened ever so slightly. Still, his voice was calm when he said, “You’ve stayed close to her.”
I nodded. “She’s been through more than anyone should. I visit when I can. And I keep her secret, like we all promised.”
“I know,” he said softly. “Thank you for that.”
I looked at him, really looked, and saw the weight he still carried. The way even after all these years, some burdens refused to loosen their grip.
“And you?” I asked, shifting the focus. “Besides teaching future Arithmancy geniuses and making the rest of us look unprepared… what’s life been like for you?”
He let out a quiet sound—almost a chuckle, almost a sigh. “Hm. Bureaucratic. Dull. Predictable. The Ministry wasn’t for me, not really. I convinced myself it was a way to make things right. But all it did was turn me into someone I didn’t like seeing in the mirror.”
“And now?”
“And now…” He tilted his face toward me, his expression unreadable. “Now I’m trying to remember who I used to be. Before politics. Before expectations. Before all the… noise.”
I brushed my thumb gently across the back of his hand. “You’re still him, you know. Even if it’s buried under layers of impeccable tailoring and biting sarcasm.”
That earned me a full smile. It was faint, but it was there. Real.
“Don’t tell the students,” he said dryly. “I’ve worked very hard to cultivate an air of complete indifference.”
I laughed softly, shaking my head. “Your secret’s safe with me.”
He shifted slightly, straightening up, the line of his shoulders easing—just a little.
“Thank you,” he murmured.
I blinked. “For what?”
“For trusting me.”
I smiled faintly. “You always did say I was a terrible liar.”
He smirked. “That hasn’t changed, clearly.”
That broke the heaviness between us just enough to let something lighter in. He turned slightly toward me, still holding my hand. His expression was a little more alive now, his tone carefully casual.
“So,” he said, his voice warm but teasing, “tell me—what else have I missed in the strange, secret life of Eline Winchester?”
I let out a soft laugh, the first real one in what felt like forever. “Where do I start? After saving the school and almost getting expelled for it?” I gave him a pointed look. “Thanks again for that, by the way.”
He tilted his head, lips quirking. “I remember it more as you dragging me into morally questionable decisions.”
“That’s rich coming from you,” I shot back. “You were the one always pushing the rules—until, of course, you became the poster boy for law and order at the Ministry.”
He chuckled, shaking his head. “And you, the beloved Hogwarts guardian. We really did grew up, didn’t we?”
I nodded. “I suppose we grew up. In our own, chaotic ways.”
He hummed in agreement. “So… beyond secret identities and mythical hippogriff flights—what’s your life like now? Day to day.”
I leaned back slightly on the pillows, relaxing into the moment. “Peaceful. Most days. I teach, I read, I fly. I try not to think about the things I’ve lost. Or the people.”
He said nothing for a moment, but I felt his thumb brush lightly across my knuckles. A silent I know.
“And you?” I asked softly. “What about you, Ominis Gaunt? What does a man like you do now that he’s free of the Ministry and… well, everything else?”
He turned his head toward me, the smallest smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “I’m figuring that out. Slowly. Teaching is… strange. Fulfilling in ways I didn’t expect.”
“And the students?”
“They remind me of us.” His voice was quieter now. “All that fire. All that foolish bravery. I think… I want to make sure none of them lose themselves the way we almost did.”
I nodded, emotion swelling in my chest. “You’ve always wanted to protect people. Even when you said you didn’t.”
He gave a small, self-deprecating huff. “Perhaps. Or maybe I just needed to believe I wasn’t powerless.”
“You never were.”
Our eyes met—his clouded, but piercing in their own way. For a long moment, neither of us said anything.
The silence between us turned golden, that kind of quiet that didn’t demand to be filled. And yet, I found myself smiling—unprompted—as a memory bubbled up from some forgotten corner of my mind.
“Do you remember,” I began, my voice laced with amusement, “that time in fifth year when you tried to hex Peeves because he dumped honey all over your essay?”
Ominis let out a groan, his lips twitching. “Merlin, don’t remind me. I was sticky for days. No cleaning spell worked properly. It was cursed honey, you said.”
I grinned. “It was cursed honey! I read it in Moste Mischievous Maladies . You should’ve thanked me.”
“Oh, I thanked you by nearly setting the common room on fire trying to dry my robes, if I recall correctly.”
I laughed, sharp and sudden, and he joined in, his low chuckle shaking his shoulders. I hadn’t heard him laugh like that in years—not the careful, polite hum he gave to strangers, but a real one. Full. Familiar.
“Oh—oh wait,” I said, wiping a tear from the corner of my eye. “And then you tried to storm the headmaster’s office to demand justice from Peeves , and got stuck in the staircase trick-step.”
He groaned again, louder this time. “I knew you’d bring that up.”
“You were yelling , Ominis. ‘Let me go, you blasted piece of stone, I demand my dignity back!’ The portraits talked about it for weeks !”
His hand was covering his face now, shaking his head. “I hate that you remember everything.”
“That’s a lie,” I said softly, smiling at him.
He dropped the hand and looked toward me, his smile settling into something fonder. “Yes,” he said quietly, “it is.”
Our hands were still joined. Our laughter slowly faded, but the warmth lingered. I hadn’t felt this light in years—like something heavy had been lifted from between us, if only for a moment.
And in that moment, it felt like no war had ever touched us. Like we were back at Hogwarts, fifteen years old, laughing over cursed honey and trick-steps.
Maybe some things didn’t have to stay buried forever.
The warm laughter still lingered in the room like a charm not yet broken. I had barely wiped the last tear from the corner of my eye when I heard the soft clicking of boots approaching down the corridor. Steady, unhurried. Familiar.
Ominis sat up just slightly, still holding my hand, though now his thumb brushed gently across my knuckles.
A moment later, Matilda Weasley appeared near the entrance, her silhouette framed by the soft morning light filtering through the high windows. Her arms were crossed, but her expression was anything but stern.
“Well, well,” she said with a knowing grin, stepping into the room with all the ease of someone who’d seen far too much to be surprised by anything anymore. “My favorite Gryffindor and Slytherin… finally smiling. What a rare sight.”
I felt the blush creep up my cheeks instantly. Ominis, of course, gave her a polite but unmistakable sigh.
Matilda merely raised a brow in amusement, then added, “Mr. Gaunt, might I borrow Professor Winchester for just a moment? I promise not to keep her long, nor to question the circumstances of her company.”
Ominis turned slightly toward me, lips twitching into something between a smile and a smirk. “I suppose I can give you one minute without me.”
“You’re too generous,” I murmured as he slowly let go of my hand.
He rose and, with a subtle nod to Matilda, stepped away and out into the corridor.I watched his figure disappeared softly.
Matilda waited only until the latch clicked before she turned to me, her expression softening.
“You’ve scared us, Eline,” she said, her voice quiet now, not scolding—just honest. “I’m very relieved you’re still in one piece.”
I nodded, suddenly feeling that ache of guilt again. “I didn’t mean for—”
“I know,” she said gently, holding up a hand. “And that’s precisely why you are not teaching tomorrow.”
I opened my mouth to protest, but she arched one of those damn eyebrows again.
“You will rest, and I’ll see to the Defence class. End of discussion.”
I sighed and leaned back on the pillows. “Just one day?”
“One,” she confirmed, but her eyes twinkled. “Maybe two, if I find out you tried to sneak into the Great Hall before dinner.”
I rolled my eyes—half in jest, half in defeat.
Matilda reached down and gave my blanket a quick tug into place like a mother hen. “You Gryffindors never do sit still.”
She turned to go, but paused at the door and added quietly, “You know… you deserve moments like this morning. Don’t waste them, Eline.”
And then she was gone.
I watched the door creak open, slowly, carefully. For a moment, I wasn’t sure who it was—until I saw the silhouette.
Ominis.
He stepped inside with quiet steps, as if not to disturb something sacred. His face held that same calm restraint he always carried, but I knew better. I always did.
There it was—the faintest curve at the corner of his mouth. Barely there. Most wouldn’t notice it. But I did. I always noticed him .
A smile so subtle it could be mistaken for nothing at all.
But to me, it said I’m here . You’re not alone . We made it through the night .
And somehow, that made it easier to breathe.
Chapter 21: Number nineteen: Echoes from the past
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The air was different.
I noticed it the moment I stepped into the classroom.
The door didn’t creak—yet the faint click as it shut behind me echoed louder than it should’ve. Every student was already in their seat, unusually early for a Monday morning. Quills rested still above parchment. Books were open but unread. There was a quiet anticipation hanging over the room, stretched taut like an unspoken question.
I walked to the front with my usual pace, trying not to favor my side, even though the dull ache beneath my ribs reminded me with every step. I’d been through worse. Or at least, I told myself that.
It was the stillness in the air that unsettled me more than the pain.
They were watching me.
Not obviously—never directly—but I could feel it. Eyes darting up quickly from textbooks, lingering a second too long on the bruising just peeking past my collar despite the layers I’d tried to wear. They wanted answers. And none of them dared to ask.
I placed my satchel carefully atop the desk, drawing a slow breath as I turned to face them.
“Good morning,” I said with a steady voice.
A quiet chorus of “Good morning, Professor Winchester,” followed. Polite. Sincere. And yet… softer. As if they weren’t sure how loud they were allowed to be.
The windows were open just enough to let in the faint hum of the lake breeze. It smelled like parchment and something else—curiosity, maybe. Concern. There were always whispers at Hogwarts, and this time, they were about me. I had completely escaped nurse Noreen accusatory glaze, obviously disregarding her command of not teaching, as one does.
I leaned back slightly against the edge of my desk, schooling my features into calm.
“I hope you’ve all reviewed the translation exercises from last week,” I continued, picking up a quill and twirling it absentmindedly between my fingers.
No one spoke. Not even the usual few who were always eager to answer.
Then, from the second row, a tentative hand rose.
It belonged to Elijah Bell—a quiet third-year Hufflepuff with an impeccable sense of courtesy and a tendency to apologize to his inkpot when he knocked it over.
“Yes, Mr. Bell?” I asked, gently.
He lowered his hand slightly, fidgeting with his sleeves. His voice, when it came, was barely louder than a whisper.
“Are you… alright, professor?”
The room stiffened.
A few students turned to look at him. Others stared straight ahead, pretending not to hear, though I could see their shoulders tensing.
I gave him a soft smile. One I’d practiced a thousand times. The one that says I’m fine, whether it was true or not.
“Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bell,” I replied, carefully. “But there’s no need to worry. We’re here to talk about defense against the dark arts, not me.”
A few students dropped their gaze immediately. One scribbled something on their parchment as if my words had released them from a spell.
Still, the tension didn’t vanish. It simply shifted—into the corners of the room, into the glances exchanged when they thought I wasn’t looking. But I had taught enough years to know: students feel more than they say. And silence has a weight all its own.
So I taught.
With a steadier voice than I felt, I reviewed the variant runes they’d been struggling with. I moved among the rows, pausing now and then to look over a shoulder, offer a correction, a word of praise. I joked gently with one student who had spelled wind as wine —“a common mistake in certain libraries, I assure you”—and that earned a small laugh, even if it was still tinged with caution.
I didn’t mention the bruises. Or the limp. Or the reason why a certain large-winged creature had smashed through the Thestral pens near the school entrance.
But they knew.
They always knew.
And that knowing lingered between us like mist—thin, almost invisible, but clinging to everything.
The rest of the lesson passed without incident.
Or, rather, without spoken incident.
The students followed instructions with quiet diligence, their quills scratching across parchment in unison, like the wings of a murmuration. No disruptions, no side conversations—none of the usual rustling of adolescence that filled even the most serious classrooms at Hogwarts. Just… stillness, again.
They watched me without watching. They spoke softly when spoken to. They handed in their work with both hands, as if I might break if they were careless.
I pretended not to notice.
And when the class finished, they filtered out with murmured goodbyes, more frequent than usual. One or two lingered by the door, hesitating as if wanting to say something more, before thinking better of it.
I remained standing for a moment after the last student had gone, my fingers brushing over the edge of the desk. The silence they left behind felt heavier than the one they brought in.
I began gathering the essays with one hand when the knock came—three sharp raps on the door, quick and formal.
Before I could respond, it opened a crack and Professor Ronen leaned in, his expression gentle but unreadable.
“Professor Winchester,” he said with a slight incline of his head, “the headmistress requests your presence in her office.”
My heart sank just a little—enough to be noticed.
I gave a brief nod and murmured, “Thank you,” before setting down the stack of parchment in my satchel, fingers tightening instinctively around the worn leather strap.
The walk through the halls felt longer than it was. Even the castle seemed quieter than usual—as if the walls, too, were holding their breath.
I tried not to speculate. But my thoughts raced nonetheless.
Matilda Weasley never called lightly.
And she certainly never called without reason.
The stone steps that led to the headmistress’s office gave a soft groan beneath my boots as I ascended—slower than usual, the echo of my own pace a steady reminder that I hadn’t quite recovered, not fully. But it wasn’t the dull ache in my side that made my stomach coil.
It was the summons.
Even though I trusted Matilda— especially because I trusted her—the request had stirred something uneasy in my chest. Perhaps it was old instincts, deeply buried, resurfacing. Perhaps it was the ghost of old Headmaster Black, who had made this same office feel like the seat of judgment itself.
But this wasn’t Black’s office anymore.
When the carved door swung open with its usual gentle creak, I was met not by shadowed disdain, but by warmth—flickering firelight from a floating hearth, brass instruments ticking rhythmically on high shelves, and the faint scent of lemon verbena from the tea Matilda always kept steeping near her desk.
Still, the tension lingered.
She looked up as I entered, eyes sharp behind her spectacles, hands folded atop an open file. Her expression was unreadable—not cold, not cruel… just weighted. Purposeful.
“Eline,” she said, not unkindly, gesturing to the seat across from her.
I stepped forward, my fingertips brushing the back of the chair before I sat. The air in the room, despite its warmth, felt thick. Tightly held. Like a breath waiting to be exhaled.
She closed the file in front of her with a quiet snap .
And just like that, I knew—this wasn’t merely a check-in.
She had something to say.
And I wasn’t entirely sure I wanted to hear it.
She didn’t speak right away.
Instead, she studied me for a moment—her eyes not clinical like a nurse’s, nor sharp like a Ministry official’s. They were… gentle. Familiar. The kind of gaze that saw past the pressed uniform and steady voice I’d worn all day, and landed straight on the exhaustion I hadn’t managed to hide.
Matilda sighed softly, removing her glasses and setting them beside the steaming cup on her desk.
“You shouldn’t be back on your feet so soon. Nor teaching”
Her voice held no reprimand—only concern, wrapped in that firm-but-kind tone she used with students who thought themselves invincible. I smiled faintly, leaning back slightly in the chair.
“I’m fine, really,” I said, though I doubted it sounded convincing. “A bit sore, but—”
“Don’t do that,” she interrupted gently, tilting her head and raising a hand as if to stop me. “Don’t do that thing where you convince everyone else you’re invulnerable. I know you, Eline. You don’t always have to be the strong one.”
The words landed deeper than they should have. I glanced away for a second, studying the embroidery of the carpet at my feet, tracing the curling shapes of phoenix feathers with my eyes.
She continued, more softly now.
“I saw you in that infirmary. The way you winced every time the nurse pressed even lightly against your side. You’re still in pain.” A pause. “And you’re not doing yourself any favours by pretending otherwise.”
I exhaled, quietly. I didn’t mean to pretend. But sometimes it felt like the only way forward.
Matilda leaned forward slightly, resting her hands on the edge of the desk. “This place will run just fine with or without you for a few more days. Your students won’t forget how to duel, and your Gryffindors certainly won’t forget how to misbehave.” A soft smile tugged at the edge of her lips.
I couldn’t help but return it.
“I missed them,” I admitted. “Even the ones who nearly lit my cloak on fire last month.”
“That sounds like third-years,” she muttered, then added, “You’ve always poured so much of yourself into this place. But you’ve only got one self to pour from, Eline. And I worry…”
She didn’t finish the sentence.
She didn’t have to.
The pause stretched, the silence not uncomfortable, but weighty. Like it held things neither of us were quite ready to say aloud.
Matilda exhaled with a chuckle, leaning back in her chair, arms folding loosely in front of her.
“I know that no matter what I say, you’re going to do what you want,” she said, amused but not unkind. “If I told you to stay in bed for another week, you’d probably sneak out through the window and limp your way to class just to prove a point.”
I grinned, unable to deny it. She wasn’t wrong.
She tilted her head slightly, that familiar fondness softening her expression. “You know,” she went on, “you always remind me of the day I first met you. You had just arrived, that wide-eyed fifth year, standing in the Entrance Hall with more awe than sense. You and Fig made quite the pair.”
I let out a quiet laugh, covering my face for a second. “Merlin, was I that obvious?”
“Utterly,” she confirmed with a sparkle in her eyes. “You had so many questions, so much curiosity. And I remember wondering if you’d be able to catch up—if the year’s head start the others had on you might overwhelm you.”
There was a pause, a knowing smile curling on her lips.
“But then… two weeks in, you vanished after dinner. Gave your poor Prefect a heart attack.”
My mouth fell open, laughing again. “You remember that?”
“Oh, I do. Because I was the one they woke up in the middle of the night when it turned out a certain Miss Winchester had wandered alone into the Forbidden Forest.”
“I wasn’t alone,” I defended weakly. “I had a wand. And a floating candle map.”
“Which you promptly lost after tripping over your own cloak.”
We both laughed now, and the sound felt like sunlight breaking through a cloudy morning.
Matilda shook her head, mock-disapproval dancing in her features. “That was the moment I knew you’d be trouble. The good kind. The kind that changes things.” Her voice softened then, not entirely teasing anymore, rolling her eyes at me. “And I wasn’t wrong.”
I looked down at my hands resting in my lap, warmth rising in my chest despite the pain still tugging at my side.
She had always seen more in me than I did in myself.
Matilda’s smile lingered for a moment longer before she drew in a slow breath and straightened slightly in her chair. The change in her posture was subtle, but unmistakable. Her brow furrowed just enough to give away the shift in mood, and when she spoke again, her voice held that tempered steel Eline had come to recognize.
“I’ve been in contact with the Ministry,” she said, the words measured, but not impersonal. “I reported the incident, of course. A full account. Everything I know. Everything you told me. The presence of your hippogriff. The attack. The damage.”
She paused, then scoffed softly—more out of frustration than amusement.
“But you know how that place functions. Or rather… doesn’t.” Her fingers drummed once on the desk, then stopped. “They’ve acknowledged it. Formally. Which in Ministry language means they’ll ‘investigate’—but only once they’ve filed the proper scrollwork, summoned two or three useless meetings, and consulted someone’s cousin in Magical Wildlife Affairs.”
Matilda’s tone sharpened slightly, her frown deepening.
“In short: nothing is going to happen. Not unless something worse happens. Apparently, an attempted hippogriff abduction—along with an injured Hogwarts professor—doesn’t meet their definition of an immediate threat.”
Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, and for a moment, her mask of headmistress professionalism cracked just enough to show the anger beneath.
“And I find that deeply unacceptable.”
I let out a breath, slow and measured, but I could feel the tension creeping up my spine like ivy against an old stone wall. My fingers curled lightly around the arms of the chair, grounding myself—though the office was warm, inviting even, the weight in my chest remained cold and sharp.
A smile tugged at my lips, but it wasn’t real. Not in the way it used to be.
“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised,” I said quietly, my eyes fixed on a seam in the rug beneath Matilda’s desk. “After everything I did… everything I gave them, those years doesn’t count for them. I thought I mattered more than just a name in someone else’s report. A signature on parchment. A memory tied to a battle no one wants to talk about anymore.”
I let out a small huff—amused, bitter. “I was an asset, once. Useful. Valuable, even. And now I’m just… the girl who didn’t die. The woman who keeps walking back into danger, and for what?”
I finally looked up at Matilda, meeting her eyes. She had always seen straight through me, ever since that very first day she welcomed me into this place. She still did.
“So,” I said, softly but not uncertainly. “Now what?”
Matilda didn't respond immediately. I saw her expression harden slightly, her jaw set in a firmer line, as if she were forcing herself to contain something she'd been bottling up for some time. Then, in that tone of hers—serene but with an iron core—she said:
“I’ve… been reaching out,” she admitted, hesitating just enough for me to catch it. “Moving some of my contacts around the hamlets that surround Bainburgh. Quietly. Discreetly.”
My breath caught.
“There’s been word,” she continued. “Nothing official yet. But small signs. Broken boundaries. Creatures gone missing. A few minor injuries. Not the scale of what we saw eight years ago, nothing like that—but something’s stirring again. Poachers. Small movements, here and there.”
My fingers twitched in my lap. The warmth of the fire suddenly felt too much.
“Not just opportunists. Not the usual black market types we’ve dealt with in the past,” Matilda added, frowning deeper now. “Something coordinated… or at least too consistent to ignore.”
Her eyes found mine again, and for a second, she looked ten years older. We both did.
“They’re not back,” she said quietly, as if trying to convince herself more than me. “But there’s… an echo.”
Matilda held my gaze for a few more seconds, as if carefully weighing her words. Finally, she exhaled, her tone softening, but taking on a quiet firmness.
“I need you not to get involved. Not yet.”
My chest tightened. I almost interrupted—almost told her she was asking for something impossible. But she raised a hand gently, her eyes filled with something that looked too much like worry.
“Please,” she continued. “I know how hard it is for you to stay on the sidelines when something stirs like this. I know your instinct is to protect, to act. But you’re still recovering, Eline. You might be back on your feet and teaching, but you’re not fully healed. Not truly.”
I didn’t answer right away. She was right. My body had returned to routine, but my soul still ached beneath the surface. The way pain pulses quietly, just under the skin.
“Let the dust settle first,” Matilda said, softer now. “Let me and others keep an eye on things. If something real begins to move again… we’ll decide together. But for now, rest. Heal. Let yourself be just a professor, just for a little while longer.”
A part of me screamed in silent protest—how could I stay idle when something might be threatening what little peace we had left?
But another part, the part buried beneath fatigue and bruises, simply… nodded.
Maybe—just maybe—I could try.
Chapter 22: Number twenty: In the quiet of Stitches and Draughts
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The quiet was almost sacred.
Early afternoon sun spilled through the tall, arched windows of the Hogwarts library, warming the old stone and catching dust motes mid-drift. The heavy scent of parchment, candle wax, and polished wood wrapped around me like a charm meant only for the most loyal of readers. There was something deeply safe about this place. Always had been.
I’d chosen one of the large mesons tucked away in the farthest eastern corner of the library—nearly hidden behind a towering bookshelf on advanced magical theory, as requested by Agnes, everything to keep the sacred silence of the place. The table was old, scarred by generations of students, and long enough to seat ten comfortably, though only five of us were gathered around it. Myself, and four students bent low over their essays with furrowed brows and ink-smudged fingers.
The heavy drapes were half-drawn, letting in just enough late-autumn light to keep things from feeling gloomy. A small enchanted lantern glowed softly at the center of the table, casting golden halos over open textbooks and scribbled margins. Nearby, a kettle of calming tea brewed silently, its aroma curling gently in the air—lavender and honeyroot, soothing for stressed minds.
I sat cross-legged in my chair, sleeves rolled up, a red quill in hand as I leaned over a parchment filled with frantic, overly looped handwriting. Across from me, young Barnaby was muttering his own thesis out loud, trying to remember what exactly separated defensive curses from deterrent ones. Next to him, Delia had her head in her hands, her bun undone, wand stuck in it like a quill.
“Take a breath,” I told her quietly, smiling behind the edge of my mug. “And try not to duel your parchment this time.”
She let out a little groan, then a laugh, and started again.
Even though it was a session for corrections—students who hadn’t done as well as they hoped—there was something warm in the air. The shared determination. The way they kept glancing at each other’s essays when they thought I wasn’t looking. The scratches of quill on parchment, the occasional sigh.
It reminded me of being young, of studying here with Sebastian and Ominis, hidden in corners, chasing answers and dodging rules. That strange, chaotic hopefulness of youth that somehow smelled like ink and treacle tart.
And now here I was, on the other side of the desk. A teacher. Still tangled in the same magic, just… a different role to play.
I leaned back slightly, flexing my fingers after too many annotations, and glanced toward the library entrance. The clock above it chimed softly—three o’clock .
Time to go.
I tapped my wand lightly against the tabletop. “Alright, last thoughts. If I see one more essay confusing Petrificus Totalus with magical paralysis hexes, I will cry. Loudly. In the staff room.”
That got a ripple of chuckles.
“Make sure your corrections are handed in by Thursday. And—” I paused, gathering my own stack of parchment and slipping it into my satchel, “—remember that progress isn’t always clean. Sometimes it looks like ink stains and second drafts.”
Barnaby nodded solemnly like I’d just given him a prophecy.
I gave the group a final encouraging nod, slung my satchel over my shoulder, and stood. My muscles ached more than I wanted to admit. Healing took time—even magical healing. And though I’d smiled through the day, I was still tired. Deeply so.
I made my way out of the library, boots silent on the rugs, the hush of the place following me like a soft shawl.
Now… off to Hogsmeade. There were errands to run. Shops to visit. And if I was honest, I needed the walk.
The air outside would be cool. The wind would sting my cheeks.
And maybe, just maybe, the distance between me and the events of that day would feel a little bit smaller.
The halls had quieted more than usual at that hour. I supposed most students had already retreated to their common rooms or the Great Hall. I, on the other hand, had errands to run.
My scarf hung half-forgotten from my robe pocket, and the castle stones beneath my boots had begun to cool with the shift of late afternoon. I was just turning down the main corridor toward the entrance hall when I felt it—
—or rather, him .
Ominis Gaunt stood leaning faintly against one of the columns, as if he’d been part of the architecture all along. Composed as ever, his cane rested loosely in one hand, his posture immaculate, the air around him touched with a kind of stillness he carried with maddening ease.
“Don’t tell me,” he said dryly, the corner of his mouth barely twitching, “you’re off to an illegal broom race over the Astronomy Tower.”
A soft laugh escaped me before I could help it.
“Of course. I’m the top contender, you know. Forty Galleons riding on whether I crash through the west-facing skylight.”
He raised a single eyebrow—not disapproving, exactly, just… skeptical. That same old expression that meant he was filing my words away to inspect them later, like some curious magical artifact.
“Is that your concerned face?” I asked, coming to a stop in front of him. “Or are you just weighing whether the hospital wing has coverage for self-inflicted stupidity?”
“I’m considering confiscating your broom before you do something reckless.”
“Careful,” I said, pointing a finger at him, mock-serious. “That sounded dangerously like affection.”
There was a pause, brief but heavier than the few words we’d exchanged. He turned his face slightly in my direction, that little crease between his brows forming like it always did when he was listening harder than usual. His cane tip tapped once on the stone.
“Where are you going?” he asked at last, quieter now.
I tilted my head slightly upward to meet his gaze out of habit—he couldn’t see, but something in me always felt the need to make sure he knew I was here . Present.
“To Hogsmeade,” I replied. “Just a few errands. Nothing big as fighting trolls but I thought some fresh air wouldn’t hurt.”
“Alone?”
I gave a short nod, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “Just to Hogsmeade. I’m walking. It’s a clear day, and it’s barely far.”
He was quiet for a beat. Too quiet.
Then, with the same steady calm he used for announcing thunderclouds on the horizon, he simply said, “I’ll come with you.”
I blinked. “You don’t have to—”
“You seem to attract trouble like Flobberworms attract mildew,” he continued, casually raising his cane to tap once on the floor, made me wonder if it was a habit or a reflex. “And since the malevolent forces of the world seem to be particularly fond of attacking you in scenic, remote places, forgive me if I don’t find your solo walk through the forest path reassuring.”
I stared at him. He didn’t smile, not really—but his head tilted ever so slightly in my direction, as if daring me to argue.
“Ominis,” I said, somewhere between exasperated and amused, “you despise Hogsmeade. You once dismissed it as ‘a theatrical facade of heritage, shrieking with commerce’. ”
“I stand by it,” he said. “But it’s marginally less offensive than letting you get hexed into the shrubs again. And, well, Sirona's bar is nice”
“You weren’t even there when that happened.”
“Precisely. I’ve learned my lesson.” He tapped the floor again, and I caught the faintest curve of something resembling a smirk. “Besides, I could use the fresh air.”
“You hate the fresh air.”
“I hate forced fresh air,” he corrected, turning slowly to align himself beside me. “This is different. This is… protective accompaniment disguised as begrudging companionship .”
“You’re impossible.”
“I’m consistent.”
I shook my head with a breathy laugh and fell into step beside him. Somehow, the quiet tension of the past few weeks didn’t feel quite so heavy anymore.
The sun hung gently above us, not harsh like at noon, but warm in that early-afternoon kind of way that made everything glow just slightly golden. It must have been around half past three—the sort of hour when the castle was quietest, and the air smelled faintly of wild grass and distant hearth smoke.
The path to Hogsmeade curved softly through the trees, worn down by years of students sneaking Butterbeer and professors pretending not to notice. Birds chirped overhead with cheerful indifference to the world’s problems.
Ominis walked beside me in complete ease, his cane clicking rhythmically against the cobbled dirt. His posture was relaxed, his senses—always attuned—reading the environment with subtle shifts in his body.
We hadn’t spoken since leaving the gates. Not in a heavy, uncomfortable silence, but in the kind that stretches between two people who are simply there , and don’t need to fill the air with anything else.
Still, I found myself sneaking glances at him every so often. The sunlight sifted through the leaves above, catching the pale angles of his cheek, the faint crease between his brows he wore as a default expression, the way his fingers adjusted slightly on the handle of his staff with each change in terrain.
He didn’t look tired. Or worried. But I knew him well enough to tell he was listening—always listening.
And that, somehow, was grounding.
“Not bad for a day out of the castle,” I murmured at last, mostly to the breeze, half expecting him not to reply.
“You sound surprised,” he said without missing a beat.
I smirked. “Just impressed you haven’t complained once.”
“I’m saving it for the shops,” he replied. “I plan to be devastatingly critical of their inventory.”
I let out a quiet laugh, the sound carried off by the wind.
There it was. The quiet rhythm. The little normalcy I hadn’t realized I missed so deeply.
We were halfway down the slope where the forest gave way to scattered thickets, and the path opened toward the distant roofs of Hogsmeade. The village shimmered softly in the golden haze, like something out of a worn fairytale page.
Ominis, as always, walked as if he could see better than most who actually had their sight.
“You’re very quiet,” I said, tilting my head toward him. “Which is honestly more suspicious than comforting.”
“I’m walking in silence,” he replied, “not brooding. There’s a difference.”
“Debatable.”
“I’d argue, but you tend to twist the narrative in your favor.”
“That’s called winning an argument .”
“No, that’s called being a Gryffindor.”
I scoffed, mock-offended. “Says the man who used to smuggle sweets into the Common Room, but would rather die than admit it aloud.”
He angled his head toward me, the ghost of a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. “I never denied it. I just… cultivated doubt.”
“Semantics,” I said, stepping over a root that had lifted through the path. “And you never once shared a Chocolate Frog.”
“I was protecting you,” he said smoothly, tapping his cane once against a stone. “From the terrible fate of sugar dependency.”
“Oh, how noble.”
“It’s in my blood.”
I rolled my eyes. “Is that the Gaunt motto? Thou shalt hoard sweets and dramatics in equal measure? ”
“It should be.”
The wind rustled gently through the trees, carrying the scent of pine and far-off chimneys. We walked a few more steps in silence before I caught him adjusting the grip on his cane again. Subtle. Meant to seem casual.
“You keep doing that,” I said, looking ahead. “Your wrist. That little turn.”
“I’m recalibrating for terrain. And also resisting the urge to throttle you.”
“How thoughtful.”
“You’re lucky I don’t have my wand.”
“That was a choice,” I reminded him. “A very dramatic, noble, brooding choice.”
He sighed. “You’ve been spending too much time with Professor Ronen. You’ve caught his flair for exaggeration.”
“I take that as a compliment.”
“You would.”
We’d walked in companionable silence for a few minutes. The breeze was steady, carrying the familiar scent of dew-soaked grass and old stone. Just ahead, I could already make out the first rooftop of Hogsmeade peeking through the trees.
Then, from beside me:
“So, what exactly are we doing in the village?”
I hesitated, kicking at a pebble as we walked. Then, I said it. Plain and unceremonious.
“I have a shop. I need to check in on things.”
The words hung there for a second. A beat of silence.
He stopped walking.
I turned, slowly, catching the slightest lift of his brows—subtle, but sharp.
“You have what ?”
“A shop,” I repeated, softer now. “Just a small one. I’ve had it for a while.”
Ominis tilted his head toward me, as if trying to hear the rest before I even said it.
“Define ‘a while.’”
“Since I was sixteen.”
His lips parted slightly, his brow creasing—visibly this time.
“You’ve had a shop since you were sixteen and somehow forgot to mention this in the past… what, ten years?”
“It’s not a big deal,” I said quickly. “It’s just a tucked-away little space. Mostly potions, some rare books, ingredients. A small elf runs it when I can’t be there, you’ll meet her, she’s nice. It’s not meant to be public knowledge.”
He made a low sound in his throat. Not quite disbelief. Not quite amusement either.
“You had a secret shop at sixteen.”
“Secret is a strong word.”
“Is it?”
“It’s more of a… haven,” I said. “A place away from everything else. Something that was finally mine when nothing else felt like it was.”
He didn’t say anything for a moment. Just resumed walking beside me with that pensive stillness of his. But I could feel it—the million questions spinning behind his eyes.
Then, dryly,
“Is there anything else you forgot to mention over the last decade? Perhaps a dragon farm? A hidden castle? A second identity?”
“Maybe,” I smirked. “But you’ll have to walk a bit further to find out.”
We were nearly at the edge of Hogsmeade now—the air subtly shifting, warmer, touched by the faint smells of baked goods and chimney smoke. The village always had that timeless hush about it, like nothing could ever change too drastically here.
Ominis was still quiet beside me, his steps measured, his walking cane lightly tapping the dirt path in rhythm. But I could feel his mind working overtime.
“You really want to know how I got it?” I asked, finally breaking the silence.
“I think I deserve at least part of the story,” he replied, tone dry. “Unless you also want to reveal you inherited Gringotts in the next breath.”
I huffed a soft laugh. “Fine. I didn’t inherit Gringotts. Just a cursed shop. And in a good price also”
That made him slow just a little. “Pardon?”
“It was cursed, well…. It is cursed at the moment” I clarified, hands slipping into the pockets of my coat. “Years ago, a witch named Cassandra Mason owned it. She was… less than ethical. A Ministry official eventually had to shut her place down, something about battling a certain sixteen year old might wasn’t exactly good. But not before her magic twisted the shop itself—made it dangerous. Illusions. Traps. Nightmares made real. That sort of thing.”
Ominis’s brow furrowed again. “You bought a cursed shop?”
“I was offered it,” I said with a slight shrug. “Through a rather eccentric poltergeist solicitor. I had to, well… clear the shop first. Cleanse it, you might say. I survived his twisted little games and, at the end of it, the deed was mine.”
He let out a long, slow breath. “Of course you did.”
I smiled to myself. “There was a room that looped endlessly. Another that tried to crush me. One filled with whispering mannequins. It was… something.”
Ominis turned his head slightly, as if trying to get a better read on my tone. “You chose to keep it afterward?”
“I did,” I said softly. “It felt right. I think I wanted something mine . A rightful way to earn money if everything else turned out wrong.”
That seemed to land.
He didn’t say anything for a long moment.
Then, with that dry edge back in his voice:
“And you left it in the hands of…?”
“Penny,” I said, smiling more now. “A free elf, but choose to say either way. She’s absolutely delightful. A bit anxious. But loyal to a fault. She’s the reason the place runs so well when I’m gone.”
Ominis’s lips twitched—just barely. “So you own a secret shop, once cursed, watched over by an anxious house-elf named Penny… and I’m only learning this today.”
I shrugged. “Well, we were busy avoiding each other for seven years. And while we were sixteen, Rookwood loyalist began their search for me, not a lot of room for shop talk, doesn’t it?.”
He chuckled. A rare, quiet thing that always caught me off guard. “Point taken.”
The streets of Hogsmeade curved gently as we approached the edge where the bustle thinned, and the more curious little corners of the village revealed themselves—those known only to locals, or to those who knew where to look .
I turned onto a quiet lane tucked between The Three Broomsticks and an old, vine-covered bookbinder’s, then guided Ominis a few paces further until we stood before a small, deep green storefront with golden lettering faded just slightly by time and weather.
Stitches and Draughts .
I paused for a breath. The old wooden sign above us creaked faintly with the summer breeze, and the glass windows glowed warm from the sun, blurred slightly from years of steam and enchantments.
“This is it,” I said softly, placing a hand on the door and gently pushing it open. A little brass bell tinkled overhead.
The moment we stepped inside, the air shifted—warmer, richer. The scents were the first thing that hit me. A blend of soft oiled leather and aged parchment, the smoky undertone of dried herbs hanging in neat bundles near the apothecary wall, and something more familiar: the worn, comforting scent of wool cloaks and heavy winter coats stacked neatly near the back corner. Lavender polish. Faint hints of cinnamon. And beneath it all, the deep, earthy pull of potion bases resting quietly in their corked vials.
It smelled like stories waiting to be told.
The shop was dimly lit, but golden. Cozy in a way only a space long cared for could be. Rows of shelves stretched along the walls, half of them filled with jars and small bottles carefully labeled in flowing script. The other half displayed gloves, enchanted scarves, thick traveling cloaks, and bespoke leather satchels that shimmered faintly with protective spells. A changing screen embroidered with charmed thread stood quietly near a velvet stool in one corner.
I let the door fall shut behind us and stepped further in.
“Penny?” I called out gently, raising my voice just enough. “Penny, dear, I’m here.”
A soft clatter followed somewhere in the back, and a moment later, a small figure appeared from behind a curtain of thick blue velvet. She wore a tidy tan apron over a dark green tunic, and perched atop her head was her prized possession: a tall, slightly crooked red hat with a gold feather, far too large for her and absolutely perfect. Every once in a while she choose a outrageous choice for wardrobe but in a sense, it was very her, she made it work.
“Miss Eline!” Penny gasped, her voice high-pitched and warm, hands fluttering excitedly before she gave a small curtsy. “Penny did not know Miss would visit today—Penny would have polished the cauldrons twice!”
I knelt just a little, smiling wide. “You polish them enough, Penny. Everything smells wonderful in here, as always.”
She beamed, eyes bright as tea saucers. Then she caught sight of Ominis, who had paused near a rack of storm cloaks, his hand lightly brushing the edge of the nearest sleeve.
“Oh!” Penny gasped again, suddenly straightening. “Miss brought a guest! Penny will bring tea, yes, tea and lemon biscuits—Penny baked them this morning!”
And without waiting, she vanished again into the back room, the sound of tiny feet pattering against the wooden floorboards trailing behind her.
I turned to Ominis and raised a brow.
“Welcome to my other life,” I murmured, voice soft with pride I hadn’t meant to let slip.
Penny led us to the back of the shop, her little feet tapping eagerly against the floorboards, her hat slightly askew from all the rushing. The back room was small, but warm, lit by a few low-hanging enchanted lanterns that gave off a golden glow. There was an old velvet settee by the window, two mismatched armchairs, and a low table already set with tea things and a plate of shortbread biscuits that smelled faintly of honey and rosemary.
“Penny brings the special blend,” she announced with proud ceremony, setting the pot down gently. “Chamomile, orange blossom, a hint of cinnamon, and a touch of peace essence. Penny thinks it helps calm busy heads.”
“And hearts,” I murmured, smiling fondly as she gave a small curtsy and slipped out, the bell on her hat tinkling as she left us alone.
Ominis felt for the edge of the armchair before settling in, graceful and precise, as always. I watched him move—confident, measured—and something in my chest tightened slightly. I hadn’t realized how much I’d missed this version of him. The one who could just be still, present.
I sat across from him and curled my hands around the warm cup. The first sip was soothing, gently spiced, with a whisper of memory tucked into its steam.
We were quiet for a few minutes. Not awkwardly so—just comfortably. Letting the silence fill in the spaces where words weren’t needed.
“Did you ever think we’d end up like this?” I asked at last, lifting an eyebrow as I glanced around at the worn sofa, the creaky shelves lined with potion vials and leather gloves, the half-dressed mannequin still wearing a winter cloak I’d meant to reprice weeks ago.
He tilted his head slightly. “Drinking elf-brewed tea in the back room of your hidden shop in Hogsmeade? Not exactly the future I pictured.”
I chuckled. “What did you picture?”
“I don’t know. Something quieter. Possibly less… cinnamon-scented.”
“That’s the orange blossom.”
“Mm. Is it meant to make my nose tingle?”
“It’s meant to stop you from scowling every time someone offers you comfort.”
That earned me the smallest smile—barely a quirk of his mouth, but I caught it. I always caught those.
We lapsed back into silence for a beat, the clink of my spoon against the rim of my cup filling the space.
“Do you remember,” I said, suddenly, “when we were fifteen, and you tried to hex the caretaker because he confiscated your sneakoscope?”
He groaned, covering his face briefly. “I didn’t try . I threatened . There’s a difference.”
“He tripped and fell down the corridor, Ominis.”
“That was entirely unrelated. Coincidence.”
“Right. The fact that you had your wand out and said, ‘you’ll regret that, sir’ , just seconds before was… coincidental.”
He sighed into his tea. “I was dramatic.”
“You were a menace, all serious and pouty.” I corrected, grinning.
We laughed. Properly, this time. The kind that warmed more than just the air between us.
For a few precious moments, it was just us again. Two friends tucked away from the world, drinking tea and poking fun at the past. No shadows hanging over our heads. No secrets pressing at the edges of our words.
I leaned back into the armchair, barely able to contain the grin stretching across my face. The tea sat forgotten in my lap now, half-drunk, warming my hands more than anything else.
“Do you remember,” I began, trying to contain a laugh before it even left my throat, “when you threatened me the very first time we ever spoke?”
Ominis’s expression twitched. “I did not threaten you.”
“You absolutely did,” I insisted, eyes gleaming with amusement. “You told me your father was friends with the Headmaster and that if I ever stepped foot in the Undercroft again, you’d see to it that I was expelled.”
He groaned, letting his head drop into one hand. “Merlin, I’d repressed that.”
I let the laughter spill out then, not loud, but uncontainable. “You had your wand pointed at my chest, Ominis.”
“I was trying to protect our space. It was sacred!”
“You made it sound like some kind of underground cult. I thought Sebastian had recruited me into a secret society and you were the gatekeeper.”
Ominis lifted his head just enough to shoot me a look—dry and exasperated, but undeniably amused. “You weren’t supposed to be in there. It was our sanctuary. And then he let some Gryffindor in like it meant nothing.”
“Well, that Gryffindor ended up saving both of your hides more than once,” I teased, raising an eyebrow at him over the rim of my cup.
He sighed dramatically. “I suppose I should’ve hexed Sebastian instead.”
“Now that would’ve been a sight.”
For a moment, the memory hovered between us—our younger selves, tangled in tension and pride, full of secrets and fire. I remembered how cold his voice had been that day, and how his posture had stiffened the moment he heard my footsteps in the Undercroft. He had seemed so… untouchable. Controlled. But I’d learned quickly that underneath all that formality, Ominis Gaunt was not untouchable at all.
He was just afraid. Of letting anyone else in.
“You really were impossible back then,” I murmured, my voice softer now.
“I didn’t know what to make of you,” he admitted. “You were… persistent. Curious. Too brave for your own good.”
I smirked. “And you were so convinced I’d ruin everything.”
“You nearly did.”
“I nearly fixed everything.”
That earned me another small smile—crooked this time, almost boyish. The kind I hadn’t seen in years.
And just like that, the air shifted. It was still warm, still familiar—but something deeper tugged beneath the surface. The kind of gravity that reminded me how close we had once been. How far we’d come just to sit here again, sharing tea and stories and a silence that no longer hurt.
I looked down at the half-eaten biscuit in my hand, then back at him.
“Did you ever think we’d find our way back here?” I asked quietly.
He didn’t answer right away.
But his fingers brushed lightly against the edge of the table—close enough to mine that I felt the weight of the space between them.
“I don’t know,” he said at last. “But I’m glad we did.”
“I’m glad too,” I whispered, almost surprised by how true it sounded once spoken aloud.
The words settled softly between us, like the last falling leaf on a still autumn afternoon.
For a moment, neither of us said anything. I let my eyes wander toward the little window at the back of the shop, where sunlight slanted through the glass panes in long golden lines, illuminating the worn wood floors and casting soft shadows over the shelves. Penny had placed dried lavender on the windowsill again. It smelled like quiet days and safer times.
I toyed with the rim of my cup, unsure how to breach the question that had been sitting on my tongue since the moment Ominis stepped into the shop. It was ridiculous—of course it was. But something in me needed to ask.
I turned my gaze back to him. He was still seated across from me, posture composed but relaxed, as though we hadn’t just spent years carefully building walls we were only now starting to tear down.
I drew in a quiet breath, then asked, as casually as I could manage, “Have you… heard from Sebastian lately?”
There it was—light, careful, but undeniably loaded.
Ominis didn’t react immediately. He tilted his head slightly, as though listening to something in the air that only he could hear.
I watched his brow furrow just the faintest bit.
“No,” he said finally. His voice was even, but quieter than before. “Not in a long while.”
I nodded slowly, staring into my tea like it could offer some kind of answer. “Right.”
“He vanished after—” He stopped himself. Recalibrated. “After everything that happened.”
I nodded again, slower this time. “I know.”
He shifted forward slightly, folding his hands together. “You still think about him.”
It wasn’t a question.
I smiled faintly. “Of course I do.”
There was a pause—quiet but heavy with understanding.
“I’ve tried reaching out,” he said. “Only once or twice. No response.”
“Same.”
The silence that followed wasn’t painful. It was something else. Something sad, but shared. We both carried him in different ways, but the weight was familiar on each side.
I looked at Ominis again. “Do you think he’s alright?”
He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he leaned back slightly and lifted his face toward the ceiling, as if searching for an answer in the beams above.
“I don’t know,” he said at last. “But I hope so. Wherever he is… I hope he found peace.”
So did I.
We stayed like that for a while, wrapped in the hush of the shop, the ticking of the old wall clock and the clink of porcelain filling the silence. Ominis hadn’t said much after that, but his presence was steady, reassuring in its own quiet way.
It struck me how much had changed—and yet, sitting here like this, laughing over old memories and mourning ghosts we both still carried, it almost felt like we’d never truly drifted apart. Only paused.
I caught myself watching him again, noticing how the sunlight kissed the edges of his hair, how the tension in his shoulders had softened. Something in my chest unknotted.
And before the stillness could get too heavy, I cleared my throat and stood, brushing crumbs off my skirt.
“Well,” I said, letting a playful tone slip into my voice, “I don’t suppose you’re in the mood to finally meet a mildly deranged poltergeist who’s taken up residence in the cellar?”
Ominis lifted his chin slightly, brow arching in amused suspicion. “You’re keeping poltergeists in your basement? Haven't vanish into oblivion yet?”
“Not by choice,” I grinned, already walking toward the back of the shop. “I told you he came with the property. A bit of a nuisance, really. Calls himself ‘Fastidio.’ Speaks in rhyme. Very dramatic. Occasionally hurls furniture. You're going to like him, typical Slytherin behavior.”
He stood, adjusting his coat with a resigned sigh. “That sounds… incredibly foolish.”
“You say that now,” I chuckled over my shoulder. “Wait until he tries to haunt your shoelaces.”
“I don’t wear shoelaces.”
“Exactly.”
He followed me toward the cellar door, his steps light behind mine, his expression unreadable—but I knew him well enough to catch the hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
And just like that, the shadows of the past eased back, leaving space for something new—something warmer. Something that, perhaps, we both had been waiting far too long to rediscover.
Notes:
hellooouuuu, hope everyone had a great day! Im kinda experiencing weird glitches when i load ao3, weird :3
Chapter 23: Number twenty one: In the shadows of the cellar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The scent of magic lingered thick in the air — a strange, heady cocktail of singed fabric, dust disturbed by sudden gusts, and the sharp tang of ozone left behind by defensive enchantments colliding midair. It clung to the rafters of the classroom like fog, curling beneath the ceiling beams and wrapping around the glow of the enchanted lanterns above.
“Expelliarmus! ” came the sharp cry of the Ravenclaw boy.
His wand-arm extended with admirable precision, and a pulse of red light surged across the dueling platform, striking the shield charm of the Slytherin girl with a loud crack that echoed off the stone walls. Her stance barely faltered.
“Protego, and Stupefy! ” she shot back, the latter word spoken with such relish it drew a wave of cheers from the cluster of first-years huddled at the front row of benches.
I leaned lightly against the side of my desk, watching intently as the sparks flew. The weight of spells cast, even simple ones, had a rhythm — a pulse. The air between the students shimmered with tension, with learning, with life. Magic crackled around them like a storm contained just barely within human skin. And despite myself, I smiled.
There was something incredibly honest about this: children testing their limits, pushing magic to the edge, but not over it. It was one of the few moments in teaching I truly cherished — when they forgot they were being watched.
“Mind your footing, Madeline,” I called out gently over the swell of excitement, “You’re dropping your back heel when you cast.”
The Slytherin girl adjusted immediately, jaw tightening in concentration.
A round of applause broke out as her opponent’s wand went flying across the floor. The battle was over.
I flicked my wand and the platform dimmed, the magic drawing back into the runes carved into its stone edge like a creature retreating into sleep. The cheers gave way to breathless chatter and the rustle of parchment as students began scribbling down final notes on their performance.
“Excellent work,” I said, pushing off the desk and clapping twice to gather their attention. “For next class, I want a paragraph from each of you analyzing your spellwork, and one suggestion for how you’d improve it.”
There were the usual groans, followed by rustling cloaks, scraping benches, and hurried footsteps. A handful of students lingered to chat — mostly Gryffindors who still hadn’t learned to move fast at the end of a lesson — but eventually the room cleared.
The battle platform lay quiet now. Just a square of worn stone that had seen too many triumphs and failures to count. I stepped down from the raised area and crossed toward my desk, heart still humming with the residual thrill of spellwork. I loved this room. Loved the memories steeped into its walls, both mine and not mine. Loved that it still smelled like chalk dust, burnt silk, and possibilities.
And then I noticed the draft.
It curled around my ankles like a curious specter — cool and persistent — where no draft should be.
But before I gave it much thought, I focused instead on the task at hand. The room needed a bit of order before the next wave of students would come bursting in with muddy boots and half-learned incantations. I moved slowly between desks, flicking my wand here and there: quills reassembled into inkpots, scattered parchment floated back into neat piles, the chalkboard wiped itself clean with a satisfied swish .
With the dueling platform dimmed and the scent of scorched robes beginning to fade, the classroom slipped into a hush. A rare silence, broken only by the faint scratching sound of my chair as I pushed it in. I glanced at the hourglass tucked by the window — still nearly two hours before my fourth-years would arrive.
I welcomed the pause.
Slipping behind the door to my office, I exhaled quietly, already reaching to remove my outer robe as I stepped inside. The space, as usual, was cluttered with parchment, tomes, and annotated scrolls that never seemed to diminish no matter how much I studied. The sunlight filtering through the high window gave the room a faint golden hue, catching the brass fixtures of my bookshelf and dancing across the steam rising from a forgotten cup of lavender tea.
I made my way to the desk, already half-distracted by the open page I’d left bookmarked in Curses and Curatives: Unraveling the Ancient Hexes of the Spine. There were two more books stacked underneath it — one in Latin, the other in heavy French — and three more splayed open behind them, all of them dealing in some way with magical corruption, bloodline afflictions, and counter-curses powerful enough to resist generational decay.
I had spent nearly every free moment buried in them.
If I had to read one more passage about “ritual infusion through lunar mediums” I might scream.
Still, I sat down, shifted a worn leather notebook onto my lap, and resumed scanning my notes on Anne. Symbols. Energies. Potential catalysts. Dead ends. And then… maybe something—
A chill again. This time not around my ankles, but a tingling down my spine.
I paused mid-sentence. My quill hovered over the parchment.
My eyes slowly drifted toward the far corner of the room.
There, just past the tapestry of Grindylows, nestled behind the wooden screen I rarely used, stood the narrow arched door that led downward — to the cellar beneath the classroom.
It was open.
Just slightly. But undeniably open.
My heart skipped once.
I never left it open. Not even unlocked. The latch responded only to my wand, sealed by a protective enchantment that whispered shut with a satisfying hum when engaged.
I rose quietly, the notebook sliding off my lap without a sound.
The door wavered gently in the air — as if it, too, were holding its breath.
Something was wrong.
I knew what I should do.
Report it. Fetch help. Alert the staff. Perhaps even send a message straight to Matilda herself — this was exactly the kind of situation we were meant to escalate.
But my feet remained planted.
My fingers curled tighter around my wand, knuckles pale.
No. I needed answers — not protocol. And if someone had truly slipped through my wards, then I wasn’t going to waste precious minutes delegating. I could handle myself. I had handled worse.
A quiet exhale left my lips as I moved slowly toward the narrow doorway. My boots barely made a sound on the stone floor. The door creaked just slightly as I pushed it open the rest of the way — just enough to slip past it sideways.
The moment I stepped onto the first stair, I felt it.
The rush.
That thrum of ancient magic in my veins — steady, low, like a drumbeat just beneath the skin. It didn’t blaze or flare the way it had in the past, but it was there . A low hum, ready to rise at the first sign of danger.
I raised my wand, whispering “Lumos” — the tip flaring to life with a pale, soft glow.
The stone steps beneath me were colder than usual. Damp. The cellar was old, sealed off from the school’s main heating charms, and the shadows felt heavier today — as if they held their breath the same way I did.
Each step was measured, soundless. I kept close to the wall, my ears tuned to even the faintest disturbance. The silence was oppressive, but not empty. It was the kind that waited .
Shelves came into view first — the wooden ones on the left stacked with old dueling dummies, crates of hex-resistant padding, and spare target boards charmed to scream when hit.
I turned the corner.
And that’s when I saw him.
Leaning casually against a crate of spare spellbooks, arms crossed and eyes already locked on me as if he’d been expecting me all along.
Sebastian Sallow.
“For the love of Merlin—Sebastian!”
I nearly slipped on the last bloody step.
He didn’t flinch. Of course he didn’t. He just raised a brow at me, like I was the one being dramatic for reacting normally to someone breaking into my office cellar without warning .
“Do you not believe in sending an owl?” I hissed as I stepped down fully into the room, waving my lit wand toward him like a scolding torch. “Or, I don’t know — a polite knock? A cursed talking portrait? Anything less theatrical than sneaking into a locked room like a bloody poltergeist?”
My grip on the wand didn’t loosen — not yet. The air between us thrummed with tension, and not the good kind. The impulse to hex him didn't diminish nor the need to poke his eye with my wand.
He had the gall to look mildly amused.
I paced toward him slowly, magic still humming beneath my skin, my mind racing to match the beat of my irritation.
“What are you doing here, Sebastian?”
My voice was low now, sharp — the kind I reserved for students when they were one inch away from blowing up the classroom cauldron. “How did you even get in? Do you have any idea the wards I put on that door?”
There was too much inside me to settle. The nerves, the adrenaline, the fact that I hadn’t seen his face in years— and now here he was, cool as ever, standing in my space like he’d just popped by for tea.
I wanted to shake him. I wanted to hug him. I wanted to hex him for making my heart race this much.
But instead, I stood there — wand still raised, waiting.
Waiting for a damn good answer.
“Talk,” I snapped.
One word. Sharp enough to slice stone.
He straightened, as if the weight of it physically struck him. His gaze, once casual, turned heavy. He didn’t smirk this time. No clever quip. No smugness. Just a long, steady look that told me this wasn’t one of his usual games.
“I need to know,” he said finally, his voice low and frayed at the edges, “if you’ve seen her.”
I blinked, breath catching somewhere in my throat.
“Anne,” he clarified, like I needed him to.
“I know you have,” he continued, taking a careful step forward, as if testing whether I’d hex him or not. “Don’t lie to me, Eline.”
I didn’t move. My wand stayed raised, but my arm had gone stiff. My fingers were tingling.
“She’s alive,” he went on, more insistently now. “I know she is. I’ve been to Feldcroft. I’ve spoken to… everyone I could. But it’s like she vanished. And every trace I followed—it always ended near Manor Cape. Why would my sister ended up so south?”
His voice cracked faintly on that name.
“And then I started hearing whispers. People saying someone had been visiting. A woman with a phoenix-feather cloak. A hippogriff landing in the woods. Elixirs exchanged in secret. Do you know how quickly I realized it was you?”
I closed my eyes for a second. The silence between us now had its own temperature — bitter, almost unbearable.
“I don’t care where she chooses to live,” he said quietly. “I don’t care if she hates me. I just need to know if she’s alright.”
His hands were clenched at his sides.
“Please,” he added, and for the first time since we were sixteen, Sebastian Sallow sounded… small.
Not angry. Not clever. Just desperate.
“Do you even deserve to know?” I asked, voice low but razor-sharp. My brow furrowed, the heat rising to my cheeks before I could stop it. “You vanish. For more than just mere months, Sebastian. Seven bloody years.”
He opened his mouth—but I cut him off with a scoff, stepping closer, wand still in hand, though trembling slightly now. “No word. No letters. No signs of life. Just silence. You left everyone behind and now you barge into my cellar demanding answers?”
His eyes darted to the shelves, the dim torchlight dancing across the dust in the air, but his focus returned to me almost immediately.
“I had reasons—”
“And what? You think that excuses it?” I snapped. “That it justifies abandoning Anne? Abandoning us ?”
The moment that last word left my mouth, I hated how raw it sounded. How close to the truth it cut.
I took a breath—forced, shallow. The kind you take before deciding whether to cry or hex someone. I didn’t do either.
“You don’t just get to disappear and then reappear like this matters to you now. You were like a brother to us!”
“Why would you deserve answers?” I pressed, my voice cracking slightly under the weight of everything I hadn’t said all these years. “You don’t get to walk in here, all shadows and desperation, and expect me to tell you anything.”
He shifted his weight, jaw tight.
“Start with where you’ve been. Explain that first.”
There was a long pause. I saw it then—just for a flicker—his mask slip. The exhaustion in his eyes wasn’t just physical. It was bone-deep. Soul-worn.
“I’ve been… tracking them,” he muttered. “Dark wizards. Anyone who might know anything— anything —about curses like Anne’s.”
My stomach twisted. I hadn’t expected honesty. And I certainly hadn’t expected that .
“I went after them,” he continued, his voice low now, almost a growl. “The kind who don’t come willingly. The ones who only talk when you force them to. I did things, Eline. Things I can’t justify—only that I needed answers.”
I blinked, stunned silent for a beat. My wand faltered slightly in the air.
He wasn’t lying.
“You tort-” I cut myself shortly, bile rising from my stomach.
He didn’t deny it.
I ran a hand down my face, rough and tired. The kind of tired that sleep didn’t fix. My wand was still in my grip, but my arm had fallen to my side. And then I just… sat down. A graceless, heavy plop onto one of the old wooden crates stacked near the cellar wall.
I exhaled hard. My shoulders sank with it.
“Sebastian,” I muttered, not even looking at him now, “I can’t keep justifying you. Not this time.”
He didn’t say anything.
“Not anymore.” My voice cracked. “Ominis and I—we used to tell ourselves it was just a phase. That you were grieving, lost, desperate. We covered for you. Lied for you. We told each other that one day, you’d come back to us. That you’d be better .”
I finally turned my head to face him. He was standing still, watching me, the silence in his eyes louder than any apology.
“We were seventeen,” I said. “And you never came back.”
I looked up at him, really looked at him. He still wore that damn coat like he never quite learned to take it off—creased, dark, worn through in the same places. But his eyes… they weren’t the same. No fire. Just smoke.
“Why didn’t you write?”
He didn’t flinch, but his jaw set.
“Why did you disappear, Sebastian?” My voice was hoarse, like it hurt to speak his name aloud. “ We deserved more than silence. ”
He opened his mouth, but I cut in. “You owed us—Anne, Ominis, me— something . A letter. A sign. Anything. But you just vanished.”
“I couldn’t,” he said finally, his voice low. “I didn’t know what to say.”
“That’s a convenient excuse,” I snapped, every word seemed to jolt from my mouth, myhands following suit in clipped, deliberate gestures—betraying a temper I could no longer mask behind stillness. “You didn’t know what to say, so you said nothing?”
He stepped closer. “You think I didn’t want to? You think I didn’t sit there a thousand nights, quill in hand, trying to find a way to say I’d failed?”
“Failed who?” I asked, breath catching. “Us? Or her?”
“All of you,” he said quietly. “I couldn’t protect Anne. I couldn’t find a cure. And after what I did—after Solomon—I…”
“You were seventeen , Sebastian. We all were.” My voice shook. “You made a choice, a terrible one—but we didn’t stop loving you for it. We tried to help. You’re the one who left .”
He looked down. “I didn’t leave to hurt you.”
“Then why did you disappear?” I pressed again. “Say it. You owe me at least that.”
He raised his eyes again, and this time, there was something sharp in them. A hint of the boy he’d been, still stubborn even beneath the guilt.
“I went after anyone who might know something. Curses, dark magic, forbidden lore— anything . I hunted names, whispered rumors, old warlocks that lived in caves, former poachers, smugglers. I asked. I begged. Sometimes—” he paused, jaw tightening, “sometimes I tortured them. I was angry and I needed answers.”
I blinked.
He kept going, softer now. “There were… places I went where I wasn’t sure I’d come out whole. I didn’t write because I knew what I was becoming, and I didn’t want any of you to see it. Least of all Anne.”
There was a long silence between us.
I whispered, “She thought you were dead.”
He inhaled sharply but didn’t respond.
“She waited. For years. Every day she’d ask if we’d heard from you. Then one day… she stopped asking. Said she didn’t want to wait anymore.”
His shoulders dropped. “Is she happy?”
I didn’t answer right away. I studied his face. “She has peace. She has quiet. She has friends and family. She has a new name, but you knew that, you were always clever, Sebastian.”
He looked startled. “What?”
“She’s not Anne Sallow anymore. She left Feldcroft behind. Everything that came with it. Including you.”
That one hit him. His expression twisted into something hollow. “She changed her name?”
I nodded. “To Antha Virell. She said if she was going to die, she wanted to die as someone else . Someone who hadn’t been cursed, who hadn’t lost everyone she loved.”
The weight of that silence was enough to smother the air around us.
“She thinks you abandoned her,” I added. “And honestly? So did I.”
I let out a breath that sounded more like a scoff, looking across the whole cellar before turning back to face him.
“And now you’re at the Ministry,” I said, bitterly. “I heard.”
He stayed quiet, but I could see it in his eyes—he wasn’t surprised I knew.
“Working under some fancy title in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, right? Or is it one of those subcommittees with names that sound important and mean absolutely nothing?”
Still no reply.
“Tell me, Sebastian,” I pressed, voice rising slightly, “what are you hoping to achieve from there? A desk and a title? Some polished reports on dark magic while the real work rots in the shadows? You think Anne’s going to wake up cured one day because you chase away and torture dark wizards?”
His brow furrowed, lips parting slightly, but I didn’t give him room to speak.
“Or maybe you thought if you wore a badge long enough, it would somehow cleanse you of everything you did. Everything you became.”
I paused, eyes burning—not with tears, but with the sharp sting of rage left too long unspoken.
“I’ve read your name in files. Quiet ones, sealed ones. You went off-record more times than you can count. They’ve got a nickname for you, right? The ones who still remember your cases. The Hound. ”
His expression flickered. That one got to him.
“You hunted them like animals? Tortured people, just to squeeze out half-truths. And for what? You never brought anything real back. No cure. No leads. No peace.”
I stepped closer. “You didn’t vanish to help Anne, Sebastian. You vanished because it was easier to disappear than to face what you’d done.”
The words sat between us like a wall.
“I tried to defend you,” I said, softer now. “Ominis did too. We both did . When people whispered. When they said you’d gone dark, really dark—we swore you were still you . That you just needed time. That you’d come back.”
I swallowed hard. “But years passed. And all we had were the echoes.”
I exhaled slowly, the fire in my voice giving way to something quieter. He looked older—not just in his face, but in the weight he carried, like it had settled into the bones.
“Has any of it—any of this —brought you even one step closer to a cure?”
He didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened, gaze shifting toward the stone floor.
“I’ve found… fragments,” he said at last, voice low, rough. “Names. Rumors. One witch in the Eastern Territories who was researching ancient restorative curses—but she disappeared before I got to her. A man in Knockturn claiming he could reverse dark decay, turned out to be a fraud.”
He shook his head. “But sometimes—sometimes I felt close. And that was enough to keep going.”
“Close,” I repeated, hollow. “You tortured people, Sebastian. For fragments.”
His eyes flashed. “And you think I don’t know that?” he snapped. “Every night, I remember the faces. The begging. The lies. I told myself it was for her—that if I had to become a monster to fix what I did to Anne, then I would.”
Silence fell again between us, cold and suffocating.
I rubbed a hand over my face, sinking back down onto the crate with a sigh.
“I’ve spent years searching too,” I said quietly. “Books, alchemical journals, half-illegible field reports from centuries ago. I’ve experimented with plants no one’s dared to touch in a hundred years. I’ve tested elixirs that could’ve killed me.”
I looked up at him. “The closest I’ve come is a stabilising draught. It slows the decay. It gives her better days. That’s all I’ve got.”
He looked at me then—really looked, like the words had cut through the fog of years.
“And I never tortured anyone to get there,” I added, not angry now. Just tired. Somewhat like a jab to him.
I stood, slowly, the words rising before I could stop them. The rawness of it all, the years we’d lost, the nights I’d spent helping Anne through the pain when he was nowhere to be found—it all burned behind my ribs.
“Well,” I said, voice clipped, eyes fixed on his. “Now you have the answers you came for. Anne’s alive. She’s stable. She’s—” I hesitated, swallowing hard, “happy. She lives under a different name in a quiet town, with people who care about her and don’t ask questions she doesn’t want to answer.”
He blinked, and something flickered in his expression—relief, guilt, longing. I didn’t care.
“What are you going to do with that, Sebastian?” I asked, stepping closer. “Walk back into her life, make her feel whole again for a month… and then disappear like you did last time?”
He looked away.
“Because that’s what you do, isn’t it? You swoop in when the fire’s already out and think your presence will somehow fix the damage you left behind.”
My voice cracked on that last word.
“I won’t let you undo the peace she fought so hard to find. Not this time.”
His jaw clenched again, but he didn’t speak. For once, Sebastian Sallow had nothing to say.
He didn’t speak right away. His jaw worked slightly, the way it always had when he was trying to hold something back. But then, softer than I’d heard his voice all evening, he said,
“I never stopped writing.”
I blinked.
He finally met my gaze, and something there—something tired and bruised—pulled tight in my chest.
“I just… never sent the letters.”
For a moment, I didn’t say anything. I could hear the hum of the torches on the walls, the creak of the castle above us, even the soft crack of old wood beneath my boots. I narrowed my eyes.
“Why?”
“Because I didn’t think I deserved to ask anything of either of you,” he said. “Every time I thought about sending one, I imagined Anne reading it and hating me for what I did. For what I turned into.”
“And you thought silence was kinder?” I snapped, the anger flaring again. “You thought abandoning her would be easier to live with than risking her forgiveness? Please, Sebastian.”
“I didn’t want her forgiveness!” he shouted back, finally. “I wanted to suffer. I needed to. You and Ominis—you tried to protect me from the weight of it. But I couldn’t keep breathing the same air as her, knowing it was my fault she needed healing in the first place.”
My heart was pounding. I folded my arms, voice low now, almost trembling. “So you left. You ran off to chase shadows and cursebreakers, hurting people just like the ones who hurt her. You disappeared from both our lives like we were just—just unfinished business.”
He stepped forward, but I didn’t back away.
“I read every book, Sebastian. I brewed every potion. I begged every contact I had to find someone who could help her. And you know what I never did? I never tortured anyone for it.”
He winced. And that—that finally made me pause. Not because it satisfied me, but because it was the first time he looked like he might break.
“I never wanted to become them,” he murmured. “But after a while… I didn’t know where I ended and they began.”
A beat.
“You still haven’t answered my question,” I said quietly. “Now that you know she’s alive, that she’s well —what are you going to do, Sebastian?”
He opened his mouth, then closed it again. His shoulders dropped slightly, as if he were deflating.
“I don’t know.”
I nodded slowly, more tired than angry now. “At least that’s honest.”
Silence stretched between us, heavy with everything we hadn’t said. Everything we still couldn’t.
“I never wanted things to come to this, Sebastian,” I said, my voice steadier than I felt. “But I won’t let you near her—not until you know exactly what it is you’re looking for, and what you intend to do with the life you’ve carved out of all this damage.”
For a moment, he didn’t say anything. Just stared at the floor like it might offer answers he couldn’t find in himself. His arms were crossed, but it wasn’t out of defiance anymore—it was as if he were trying to hold himself together.
“I didn’t… I didn’t think it would be this hard,” he finally muttered, voice low. “Coming back. Facing it all.”
I didn’t respond. I needed him to keep going. To stop hiding behind the weight of his regrets and actually carry them.
“I thought I could just… find something. A spell, a lead, someone who knew more. And when I didn’t, I couldn’t bear writing nothing. So I said nothing.”
I exhaled through my nose, bitter. “You chose silence over honesty. Over her. Over all of us.”
He flinched, just barely, but it was there.
“I didn’t want to hurt her again,” he whispered.
“You already did.” My voice was quiet now. “And now you’re here, expecting—what, forgiveness? Redemption?”
“No,” he said, finally looking up. “Not redemption. I don’t even know if I deserve that. I just… I want to make things right. Or at least understand what went so wrong.”
I studied him for a long moment. There was a crack forming—barely, but enough. Something in him had shifted, even if only slightly. He still carried the same desperation, the same obsession, but there was exhaustion too. Something softer beneath it all.
“Then start there,” I said. “Not with Anne. Not with me. Start with yourself. Become someone worthy, at least for her.”
He nodded, slowly. It wasn’t much. But it was something.
I stood slowly from the crate, brushing the dust off my robes, but my eyes never left him.
“Clean your act, Sebastian,” I said, my voice firm but not unkind. “Become the version of yourself that Anne still believes in, the one she remembers. The one she thinks her twin brother should be at this age.”
He looked up at me—this time with no trace of anger, just quiet shame and something that might’ve been resolve.
“Because if you show up in her life as you are now,” I continued, softening only slightly, “you’ll only break her heart again. And I won’t let you do that.”
He didn’t answer right away. But I saw the clench of his jaw, the way he swallowed like the words were lodged somewhere deep.
“I’ll try,” he said at last.
“That’s the bare minimum,” I replied, and turned toward the stairs.
Before I turned to leave, I fixed him with a sharp look. “Stop hiding things from Ominis. He deserves to know the truth, just like the rest of us, it won't be like the last time when I try to meddle between you two so you could get away with things. And one more thing- get out of my cellar, next time you want to talk, send an owl, like a normal person.”
Sebastian swallowed, his jaw tightening, a soft nod. With that answer, he vanished in a blur of magic, the space left behind swirling with silvery remnants of the spell.
As I climbed back up into the quiet of my office, I didn’t slam the door. I didn’t even glance back. But with a flick of my wand, the heavy wooden door to the cellar clicked shut behind me, locking with a soft hum of magic.
Turning myself towards my office, I surprise myself with the sight of Ominis sitting in my chair.
Notes:
My god! i was super excited writing about sebastian, i wanted to give him some kind of depth, he's such a complex character that him being an auror felt wrong in some ways. So, a dark sebastian seem appropriate, we'll see if he changes or not ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
Chapter 24: Number twenty two: Of Tea, Firelight, and Ghosts
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The door gave a familiar creak as I stepped back into my office, only to freeze mid-stride.
Ominis was seated in my chair, his back straight, one hand resting lightly on the carved armrest and the other curled around his enchanted walking cane. His eyes, though unseeing, were fixed on nothing—on something—his face set in unreadable calm, the kind that only came after years of perfecting stillness.
It startled me. Not because he was there—he’d always had a way of knowing where to be, at the most inconvenient of times—but because of the stillness. Because he had clearly heard everything .
I closed the door behind me gently and leaned against the edge of my desk, letting the silence settle between us like dust.
“I know what you’re thinking,” I said after a beat, arms crossed, staring down at the floorboards before meeting his gaze—or what would have been his gaze. “He disappears for seven years, no letters, no signs of life, nothing but ghosts—and then he shows up, sneaking through my cellar like a coward.”
My voice faltered for a moment, then steadied with steel.
“That’s not the boy we knew. He wasn’t perfect, Merlin knows, but he was brave. Reckless, infuriating, impulsive—but brave. That boy would’ve knocked on the door, wand in hand, spine straight.”
I shook my head, bitter amusement curling in my chest. “Now? Now he slinks in like one of the dark wizards he’s spent years chasing. Like he’s become part of the very rot he once fought.”
Ominis didn’t respond immediately. He shifted slightly in the chair, the tip of his cane tracing an idle arc on the floor beside him. The silence stretched—comfortable only for a breath—before he finally spoke, his voice measured and low.
“I heard everything.”
I nodded, though I knew he couldn’t see. I remained where I was, perched on the desk’s edge, watching him.
“He hasn’t changed,” Ominis continued, more to the air than to me. “He still makes decisions in the dark. Still goes behind my back. Behind our backs. As if he learned nothing.”
His jaw clenched, and I saw the fine tremble in his fingers where they gripped the head of his cane.
“I spent years trying to make peace with what happened. With what we did to keep him from Azkaban. I convinced myself it was worth it—that he just needed time, and distance, and maybe he’d come back… grown. But here he is. Back in our lives, as if he never truly left. And once again…” He trailed off, his throat working as he swallowed. “Once again, I’m just a bystander in his story.”
Those words— his story —hung heavy in the air between us.
I felt my chest tighten. I leaned forward a little, arms resting on my knees. “You’re not a bystander, Ominis. You never were. But I know what you mean.”
He exhaled a soft, bitter sound. “He doesn’t even see me anymore, Eline. I was his brother in all but blood. And now? I’m just… an old friend who doesn’t get to know things until they’ve already gone wrong.”
I winced. “You’re not alone in that.”
There was a flicker of something sharp behind his composed expression. “He found you first. Trusted you first. It’s always been like that. The Undercroft. The relic. Anne.”
“I didn't ask for that,” I said quietly, but firmly. His always comb blonde hair, seem to have a battle encounter with his hand, making soft waves appeared out of nowhere in his temple. “I never wanted to be the one he confided in more. You think I didn’t feel the weight of it? The guilt, every time he came to me and not to you? I told him not to lie to you. Again and again.”
He tilted his head slightly, as if he were listening not just to my words but to the grief behind them.
“I know you did,” he admitted. “And I don’t blame you, Eline. But I can’t pretend it doesn’t cut. I spent years trying to make peace with who he was—who we were. And I thought maybe if I came back here, to Hogwarts, maybe things could start to mend. But now…”
He tapped his cane once, lightly, on the stone. “Now it’s like we’re seventeen again. And I’m back to being the one he shuts out.”
I stood slowly, moving to the chair opposite him and sitting down with a sigh. “He hasn’t grown up, Ominis. Not really. He’s still chasing answers like they’ll fix everything. He looked me in the eye and talked about torturing people, and he didn’t even flinch.”
That earned a sharp intake of breath from Ominis.
“I told him,” I went on. “Told him to clean up his act. That he can’t just drop back into Anne’s life without knowing who he is, without some kind of… reckoning.”
Ominis was quiet again, his knuckles pale.
“He asked about you,” I added, softer now. “Not directly. But… I saw it in his face. The guilt. The weight.”
“I don’t want his guilt,” Ominis said tightly. “I want honesty. I want the truth. I want to not be the one picking up the pieces after every storm he creates.”
His voice cracked on the last word, just slightly. And that, more than anything, pierced me, cracked me and burned me.
I reached across the desk, resting my hand gently over his. “You deserve that, Ominis. You always have.”
For a moment, neither of us spoke.
Then he said, so softly it almost didn’t reach me, “I thought I was past being hurt by him. But it still stings. Every time.”
I nodded. “Same.”
I watched him for a long moment, my hand still resting lightly over his, and I realized—he wasn’t just angry.
He was tired .
Not the kind of tired that a night of sleep would fix. It was deep and old, etched into the lines around his mouth, the way he held himself too upright, like his very bones were bracing against collapse. For all his calm and poise, Ominis looked… worn down. And that, somehow, undid something in me.
I stood before I could overthink it.
And before I could talk myself out of it, I crossed around the desk and knelt by his chair. Whenever he was around, even more in this state, it seems i couldn't be still.
He turned his head just slightly, the tilt of his chin betraying confusion—he hadn’t sensed me moving until I was already there.
“I know you hate surprises,” I murmured, voice barely audible. “But let me do this.”
And I leaned in—hesitant, gentle—and wrapped my arms around him.
At first, he didn’t react. His breath caught. His shoulders stiffened, as if unsure whether to flinch or allow it.
Then, after a beat, I felt his body ease. Just slightly. Not fully, but enough.
I kept the hug loose. I didn’t press my face against his neck, or bury myself in him. It wasn’t that kind of embrace. It was more… a touchstone. A tether. I had dreamed of hugging him like in the old days, but in those moments i felt childish, not a professor nor a grown woman, but a dreamy teen.
“I hate seeing you like this,” I whispered.
My fingers brushed the fabric of his waistcoat, the familiar scent of him—sandalwood, parchment, the faintest trace of clove—hitting me all at once like a memory. Too intimate. Too much.
And suddenly I was very aware of what I was doing.
I pulled back abruptly, nearly stumbling as I stood again, a hot flush rising up my neck to my ears. “Sorry—sorry, that was—ridiculous—I don’t even know why I—”
“I didn’t mind,” he said quietly.
I froze.
He turned his face slightly toward me, his expression unreadable—but his voice had softened.
“You’re not the only one who misses what we had, Eline.”
My throat closed up. I sat back on the edge of the desk before my knees gave out.
“I wasn’t trying to— I just… I saw you, and—”
“I know.” He smiled, faintly. “It’s alright.”
I nodded, looking down at my hands, twisting the ring on my middle finger. “I meant it, though. About hating to see you like this. You carry too much. You always have.”
Ominis leaned back in the chair, tilting his head up toward the ceiling like he was trying to slow his own thoughts.
“Sometimes I wonder what we would’ve been like if none of it had happened,” he said after a while. “If we had just… graduated. Gone on to teach. Laughed at silly things in the staff room. Let Hogwarts be a place of peace.”
I gave a soft laugh. “I think about that all the time. You and I were always so… in step. Even when we weren’t.”
A silence settled again—but this one felt different. Less heavy. More… open.
Then he said, “Thank you. For not letting me sit in the dark alone.”
I reached for the pot of tea I’d left cold on the corner of the desk. I poured two cups, letting the clink of porcelain be my answer at first.
Then I passed him one and whispered, “You never have to sit alone. Not while I’m here.”
His fingers found mine as he took the cup. Briefly. Barely a brush.
But it was enough to make my heart trip over itself.
I swirled the tea in my cup, watching the pale surface ripple. It had gone cold, of course, left to the mercy of time and turmoil. I raised my wand slightly, murmuring under my breath to heat it.
Steam unfurled like breath in the winter air.
Ominis sat quietly beside me, hands cradling his own cup. He hadn’t moved much, just kept listening, as he always had when it truly mattered. That was the thing about him—even when words failed, he was there. Constant. Unyielding. Even now, broken and tired and worn down, there was something so steady about him.
“I would never leave you in the dark,” I said softly, still looking at my tea. “Not metaphorically, and… certainly not literally.”
That earned the smallest of smiles from him, and I felt a little bolder.
“You may not realize it,” I went on, “but I never forgot what you gave me.”
He tilted his head toward me. “What did I give you, Eline?”
I breathed in slowly. My fingers tightened around the cup.
“A family,” I said.
The word hung there, heavy and real.
“I never had siblings,” I added, forcing myself to meet his gaze—or at least, the space just beneath it. “And then I met you. And Sebastian. You were insufferable, both of you.” I let out a dry, brittle laugh. “But you were mine. You were all I had. And I—” My throat closed a little, but I pushed through. “Watching you both… like this, now. Distant. Hurt. It undoes me, Ominis.”
I placed the cup down, carefully, afraid my hands might tremble if I held it longer.
“It’s not just worry. It’s grief. Because I remember us before the war. Before the relics. Before Anne fell ill. And I would give anything to go back to those years when we still believed we could fix everything.”
Ominis didn’t speak for a long moment. But I felt his presence shift beside me—just slightly, like he was grounding himself through the floorboards. And when he finally spoke, his voice was gentler than I’d heard it in months.
“I remember you laughing in the snow,” he said. “Sebastian had hit you with a snowball right behind the greenhouses, and you threatened to turn his eyebrows into brambles.”
I laughed despite myself. “He ran for an hour. You tripped him with a charm and said it was an accident.”
“You never thanked me.”
“I bought you chocolate frogs that same night!”
He chuckled, low and brief. “You did, didn’t you?”
The smile faded from my face as I looked at him again—really looked.
“I just don’t want to lose either of you. Not to guilt. Not to distance. Not to time.”
There was a long silence again. But this time, it wasn’t awkward. It was full of shared history, of unspoken comfort.
Of knowing we were still tethered—even if frayed.
The fire in the hearth crackled softly, casting long amber shadows that danced lazily across the walls of my office. The smell of parchment, dried ink, and faint lavender hung in the air, familiar and steady—an odd kind of solace. Outside the enchanted window, dusk pressed gently against the glass. A few leaves clung stubbornly to the vines crawling over the stonework. Everything felt still. Suspended.
As sat near the edge of my desk, legs folded at the ankles, cradling the cup of tea I’d reheated only moments before. Ominis remained in the armchair, still as ever, his expression unreadable—but I could feel it: the slow thaw in the air between us.
“I’ve been thinking a lot lately,” I said, voice softer than before, eyes tracing the curve of the carved wood by the window. “About how fragile it all is. Time. Friendships. Even the strongest ones, if left unattended, they can fade into… something unrecognizable.”
Ominis didn’t interrupt, so I continued.
“I don’t want that to happen to us.”
His fingers brushed the rim of his teacup. “You think it hasn’t already?”
I looked at him then again. Really looked. At the tired pull of his mouth, the way his shoulders sagged ever so slightly under the weight of memories we both couldn’t name aloud. His voice wasn’t accusatory. It was just… sad.
“No,” I said quietly. “I don’t.”
He let out a breath through his nose, something between a scoff and a sigh.
“I know I may not have said it back then. Not when it mattered most. But I appreciated you, Eline. You and Sebastian—you were all I had.”
“You still do,” I said, a bit too quickly.
The words lingered. Heavy. Almost desperate.
I cleared my throat, willing myself not to fidget. “Now that I’m back on my own two feet—and believe me, that took it times—I’m done letting the past steer me. I’ve wasted enough time believing I didn’t have the right to choose what I wanted. Or who I wanted near me.”
I looked back toward the fire, letting the flickering light bathe my skin. “I know what’s good when I see it. I know what’s real. And I’m not going to let anything get in the way of it. Not again.”
My voice caught a little, but I powered through.
“I’m not saying I know what the future looks like. Merlin knows everything still feels like it could shift with the wind. But I do know one thing—” I turned toward him, lips pressed together. “Your friendship is the only thing I never questioned. Not once. Even when you were furious with me. Even when we didn’t speak for years.”
He tilted his head toward me, sensing the weight behind the words.
“I was angry,” he admitted. “But I never stopped… I never stopped wondering if you’d be there if I reached out.”
“And I would have been,” I said. “Any day of the week.”
A silence settled between us again. But this time, it didn’t sting. It felt warm, like wool around the shoulders on a winter morning.
“Of course,” I added, voice lighter, a small smirk tugging at the edge of my lips, “you always did have a talent for pushing people away with one dry comment.”
His mouth twitched. “Only the ones who can take it.”
“I was fifteen,” I laughed, shaking my head. “And you threatened to hex my hair off because I tripped in the corridor and landed on your cloak.”
“You stepped on my foot.”
“You weren’t even facing me!”
“I’m blind, Eline. Not deaf.”
We both laughed then, real laughter, the kind that slips out before you remember you’re supposed to be keeping a guard up. And for a moment—just a breath of time—it felt like we were fifteen again, hiding from curfew under the Astronomy Tower, trading secrets like stolen sweets.
But the years had left marks on both of us. Thin cracks beneath the skin, always there, waiting.
Still, I leaned a little closer, hands resting beside me on the desk’s edge. The glow from the fire made his hair look almost gold.
“I don’t expect things to go back to what they were,” I said. “We’re not those people anymore. But I do think… we could try to be something honest. Whatever that looks like now.”
His jaw tensed slightly, but he nodded—just once.
“And I mean it,” I added, more quietly this time. “I won’t let the dark creep in between us again. Not from the outside, not from the inside either. We’ve both been through too much.”
He didn’t say anything, just tilted his face toward the firelight, letting the silence answer for him.
And in that still moment, with the warmth of the tea between us, and the quiet crackle of the hearth behind, I let myself hope again. Not for the past—but for whatever came next.
Notes:
I promised myself to wait another day to publish this one, but i couldnt be still. And as i edit this chapter i was listening to some music, and came to the realization that grown Ominis would for sure listen to Jeff Buckley and Hozier, i will not elaborate on that today, but it was a hunch, a hill i might be ready to die on.
Ps: i had more chapter underlock, but im quite literally buzzling to publish them, i want to spoil it so bad dkewfjdwpeifjiewdc
Chapter 25: Number twenty three: The Scarred Gaunt
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ominis gaunt
It was just past midnight when I finally surrendered to the weight of the day.
The halls of Hogwarts had long gone still, that ancient hush wrapping around the castle like a second skin. Even the portraits had fallen quiet. Somewhere beyond the stone walls, wind pushed against the high windows with a soft moan — a reminder that winter was no longer a distant idea, but a presence creeping in through the cracks.
I had pulled my tie loose hours ago, not in a fit of frustration, just quietly, absentmindedly — the way you do when you’ve forgotten what it feels like to breathe easily. The collar of my shirt gaped slightly now, unbuttoned, the sharp starch long worn out. I hadn’t intended to look disheveled. But I suppose that’s what happens when you stop pretending you care how you’re seen.
I had made my way to the Undercroft by habit more than choice. My cane had tapped gently across the stone as I traced the path — muscle memory more than vision — and when the door sealed behind me, I was greeted by the same faint echo I remembered from when we were students sneaking down here.
The chamber hadn’t changed.
Above me, the low vaulted ceiling flickered with the dull warmth of enchanted braziers, their flames dancing in the iron sconces like old sentinels. Shadows clung to the arches and stone pillars, deep and unmoving. It was not quite darkness, but not far from it — a half-lit kind of place, cloaked in memory. The air smelled of dust, aged stone, and the faintest trace of burnt oak.
Everything down here felt… suspended. Like time chose to stop breathing in this one corner of the world.
The beaten wooden boxes in the corner of the room were still barely standing. The old practice dummies we used for dueling leaned tiredly against the far wall. Even the spot where Anne used to sit, quietly watching while we worked spells into exhaustion, seemed to hold her ghost.
And now there was just me.
I sat between the barrels, the familiar chill of the stone seeping through my trousers as I leaned back against the cold wall. One of the braziers above popped softly, sending a flurry of sparks into the air. I rubbed my fingers over the curve of my wrist, then upward, over the line of my throat — half out of habit, half… not.
Flesh mended. But pain never truly forgot.
It had been a long day. Long week, if I was honest. I didn’t feel like a man anymore — not in the noble, stoic sense the Gaunts so cherished. I felt hollowed out. Stretched thin. A boy wearing the robes of a professor, pretending the past hadn’t followed me back here.
Maybe I came down to the Undercroft hoping for silence.
Maybe I came hoping it would speak.
I leaned my head back against the cold stone, eyes closed, though sight had never mattered much. The chill of the wall grounded me, tethered me. It always had. I could feel the knots of my spine relaxing slightly, my fingers uncoiling around the handle of my cane. Still, there was no relief — just space. And space gave room for thoughts I’d rather bury.
I hated how easily memory slipped into this place.
It was maddening, really, how vivid it all still was. I could hear Sebastian’s laugh ricocheting through these walls, Anne’s quiet sighs when she’d been too tired to smile. I remembered the echo of Eline’s boots on the stone floor, always a little too fast, always ready with a sharp remark that disarmed me more than any of spell could.
I thought I had grown past this.
I thought I had let it all go.
But tonight proved me wrong once more.
Sebastian, slipping past shadows again — same as always. Same as when we were sixteen and he thought secrets made him brave. The same stubborn recklessness that made him disappear for years without so much as a goodbye. And then he returns like smoke, uninvited, familiar in all the worst ways.
The Undercroft should have felt like mine after all this time. But even now, I couldn’t claim it. Every stone still belonged to the boy who dragged us all down here, whispering about relics and rebellion. And I — I followed him. Every time. Just like I had with our friendship. Just like I did with his lies.
I hated how much it still hurt.
Not because I missed him. Not exactly. But because I still hadn’t forgiven myself for wanting to matter to him.
There it was again — that quiet, shameful thorn: I wanted to be chosen. And I never was.
Not really.
Not when he turned to Eline instead. Not when he left for a cure and never once wrote back. Not even tonight. Not even now, when he’s desperate and half-broken, when his voice is tight with years of guilt and grief.
He still didn’t come to me.
He never does.
And I — I’m left holding the silence again, pretending I’ve outgrown the ache in my chest. Pretending it doesn’t burn every time someone I love decides I am the one who can be kept in the dark.
I’m not a boy anymore.
But sometimes the wound forgets that.
It pulses like it did back then — when I first heard him lie about the relic, about the curse, about the catacombs. When I stood at the edge of decisions that would ruin us and warned him not to go — only for him to go anyway.
And now, it’s happening again. And it makes me feel… small.
No. Invisible.
I curled my fingers tightly into the loose fabric of my trousers, the heat of shame rising in my chest. This was childish. Embarrassing. Self-pitying.
I am a professor now. I wear my family name with restraint. I serve the school. I do not falter. I do not bleed in public.
But here, in the quiet of these walls, there was no public to see me. Only the boy I once was — the one who learned that being left out of the darkness didn’t mean being protected from it. It meant being expendable.
So I sat there, quiet in the half-light, the weight of years pressing down on my ribs. The anger had dulled, but the ache remained. Not anger at Sebastian anymore.
At myself.
For still wanting to believe he could’ve done it differently.
For hoping, even now, that I’d hear my name in his voice again — not as an afterthought, not as a footnote — but as someone who mattered.
The fire above crackled once more, and I sank a little lower against the wall, letting the shadows drape themselves over me like something sacred.
I didn’t expect company.
Not tonight.
Not anymore.
The longer I sat there, the more the present began to slip. The fire’s heat blurred into memory, until the air itself felt younger — sharper, more reckless. The walls hadn’t changed in decades. They held time like a secret.
It must have been winter. I remember the draft that used to curl under the archway just like this. Anne was curled up on one of the crates near the back, her legs tucked under her, reading aloud from some book Eline had lent her. Something about dragons and fire-breathing roses. Eline was pacing, her wand spinning slowly between her fingers like she was born with it. Sebastian, of course, was showing off — blasting a poor barrel into splinters because it “looked at him funny.”
It was the kind of night that makes you believe nothing would ever change. That we’d always be seventeen and stupid and invincible.
“Careful,” I had said, even then. “You’re going to hurt someone.”
He just laughed. “Oh come on, Ominis. What’s the point of having power if you don’t push it now and then?”
And Eline, smirking — I still remember the sound of her scoff — “Spoken like a true Gryffindor trapped in a Slytherin’s body.”
Anne laughed. I didn’t.
Because I already knew the answer to that question.
What’s the point of power?
To survive your family’s dinner table without leaving scars.
To erase bruises before anyone notices.
To hex your own hands still so you don’t raise them back.
That was what power meant to me.
And even though I loved them — Merlin, I did — there were nights when I felt like the only one among us who was walking through fire barefoot. They played at darkness like it was some puzzle to solve. I had been born in it, buried in it, baptized in it.
And sometimes… they made me feel like I wasn’t brave for surviving.
Just scared.
That night, I remember Sebastian throwing an arm around me. “You worry too much, mate. You’re going to die old and grumpy, you know that?”
Maybe he was right.
But it stung. Even then.
Because he never asked why I worried.
And I never told him.
And now — now he walks the edge of darkness like it owes him something. As if pain is a currency he can spend without debt. As if he still doesn’t understand what it’s like to bleed for it.
That’s what haunts me, I think.
He chooses to seek it. Still.
And I… I’ve spent my whole life trying to outrun it.
Sometimes I wonder if this is it.
The cold. The quiet. The weight.
Is this what I’m meant for?
A Gaunt who failed to become a monster — is that all I’ll ever be?
I press my back harder against the wall, as if the stone can steady me or make me bleed. As if it can silence the thought clawing at my insides.
Maybe this is the cost of not becoming them.
I tried to be good. Gods, I tried. I walked away from the relics, the curses, the blood that boils in my veins like poison waiting to be uncorked. I told myself I could live another way. That I’d earn peace. That someday I’d wake up and the dread wouldn’t be there anymore, sitting at the foot of my bed like a loyal dog.
But it’s never left.
And now… neither has the silence.
Sebastian disappeared into the dark, chasing madness with a grin. Anne has built a life I can’t touch. Eline—Merlin, Eline—she’s still here. Still trying. Still standing in the ruins, sweeping dust from the stones, believing in people like me.
And I—
I don’t know how to stand beside her without feeling like I’ll collapse.
Because when I imagine the years ahead, they don’t look like hers.
They look like this: a cold room. A borrowed desk. A name too old to matter.
And no one waiting for me to come back nor home.
Is that the price of my choices? To be the last one left when everyone else finds somewhere to belong?
Or did I doom myself long ago, just by surviving?
I’m so tired. Of pretending. Of hoping.
I can’t help but think that maybe the Gaunts were right. Not about the cruelty or the legacy — no. But about the inevitability of it. About how loneliness is in the blood. About how we were never made for joy, only for inheritance and silence.
And I—
I am tired of being the one who didn’t burn.
Because surviving the fire doesn’t mean the smoke didn’t get into your lungs.
Yet I feel it, as I do with most things. I don’t even need to hear the UnderCroft open.
The metal grates groan as they go above — just the faintest sound — but to my ears, they may as well scream. That slow scrape of iron over stone. That telltale vibration in the air, like the castle itself is adjusting to her presence.
And then her scent reaches me.
Not perfume, no — nothing so delicate. Eline Winchester smells like parchment and dried rose petals some days, like the firelight of a hearth long gone cold but somehow still glowing in memory. There’s always something alive in it, too. Magic, maybe. Or stubbornness. Or both. It drives me to madness.
I know it’s her. I’d know it if I’d gone blind twice .
Still, I don’t lift my head.
What would be the point?
She’ll find me slumped here like a ghost still chained to his favorite corner of hell. She’ll offer warmth I don’t deserve, say things I’m not ready to hear, and for a moment — just one fleeting moment — I’ll pretend this… isn’t all there is.
I hear her steps, soft at first. Hesitant. She’s trying not to startle me — always so considerate. As if I haven’t known her footfalls since we were children. As if my bones haven’t memorized the cadence of her presence.
And still I don’t move. My shoulders stay hunched, my knees pulled apart, my chin tucked in like I’m bracing for a storm that’s already passed.
She’s here.
My savior.
My curse.
The only one left who still sees me.
But I can’t look at her. Not yet. Not like this.
Because if I do — if I meet her gaze, if I let her kindness land — I don’t know if I’ll hold together. Not tonight. Not like this.
So I sit in the shadows like some long-forgotten thing, a broken thing, and I breathe her in. Her, and the warm trace of moonlight that clings to her skin. I let her magic crawl into the cracks I thought sealed shut.
And I wait.
Because if anyone can speak into the silence and not be swallowed by it — it’s her.
Her footsteps stop just before me.
For a moment, nothing. Just silence and the crackling of old torches.
Then, gently—like a thread tugging at the tightest knot inside me:
“Omi… what’s going on?”
I shut my eyes harder. Merlin. That name. No one else dares use it. Hasn’t in years.
Not since we were younger, braver, stupider.
Not since she used to say it like it was a joke, and then later… like it was a lifeline.
My hands flex slightly over my knees, leather glove creaking. I could stay silent. I should. But something in her voice — the warmth, the ache, the truth — cracks me open like I was always meant to break for her.
“I don’t know what I’m doing anymore,” I murmur, barely above a whisper. “I thought… I thought time would dull it. That I’d forget how it felt to be left behind. That maybe I wouldn’t care anymore.”
She doesn’t speak yet. She’s waiting. Listening.
“And then he shows up,” I continue, bitter rising like bile. “Same as ever. Storms in like the years between were just… an intermission. As if I’m still meant to orbit around him.”
A beat of silence.
Then I feel her move. The soft rustle of her robes. A step closer — and then, she’s standing right in front of me.
Between my knees.
Her proximity slams into me like a wave. I don’t flinch, but it’s a near thing. My fingers twitch again. Her presence always did mess with my defenses.
“You’re not wrong to feel this,” she says quietly. “You’re not being childish.”
I huff, shaking my head. “Aren’t I? All these years later, and he still makes me feel like I’m sixteen again, screaming in that Undercroft because he lied — because he used dark magic and thought it was fine if I just followed along.”
She doesn’t say anything for a moment. But I can feel her magic. It’s always been like that — a steady hum when she’s close, like the earth remembering it was once alive.
“I told him,” she finally says, her voice low. “Back then. I told him not to lie to you. And I told him the same thing today.”
I lift my head. Not fully — just enough to tilt my face toward her. “You heard all of it that night?”
“I did,” she answers, with no shame, no apology. “I came back up and you were here. I thought maybe you wanted me to.”
I exhale slowly. “Maybe I did.”
She crouches down, suddenly, without warning — folding her legs and settling into the space between mine. Her hand brushes against my boot as she adjusts her weight. She’s so close.
It’s too much.
“You should go,” I murmur, throat tightening. “I’m not fit for anyone’s company tonight.”
“I’m not anyone,” she says in a heartbeat.
I let out a small, bitter laugh.
“No, you’re not.”
We sit in silence a few seconds longer. Then, her voice drops again — not to soothe, but to cut straight through me.
“I need you to believe something, Ominis. I never left you. Not once. Even when you shut down. Even when you wouldn’t answer my letters. I still knew you. Still saw you.”
My jaw clenches. “I was ashamed.”
Her hand touches my sleeve — just the edge. Just enough.
“You didn’t need to be. Not with me.”
I press my head back against the stone wall harder. The pain is dull, welcome.
“I don’t know how to… be , anymore. Not around him. Not around all of this.”
“Then start with me,” she says simply. “Just me. You don’t have to prove anything. You don’t have to lead anyone. I’m not asking you to carry the castle on your back, Omi. I just want you. ”
The way she says it nearly undoes me.
Just you.
The quiet boy who learned to listen before he could speak.
The angry son of a cruel house.
The friend too proud to ask for help.
The man still caught in the ruins of a past he tried to bury.
She sees all of it. Still chooses to stay.
I let out a breath and finally, finally , lift my hand. I touch her wrist, gently — as if testing whether this moment is real.
“Thank you,” I whisper.
“Anytime,” she says, steady.
And for the first time in a long, long while, I feel something crack open that doesn’t hurt.
Her hand shifts slightly beneath mine.
And then — before I can brace for it — she leans forward.
I feel the sudden warmth of her, the press of her robes, her arms circling around my shoulders in a motion so fluid, so Eline , it nearly unravels me.
She hugs me.
Without hesitation. Without caution.
Like she’s done it a hundred times in her mind and decided tonight would finally be real.
My breath stutters in my chest. One arm instinctively curls around her waist, fingers clenching a handful of her robes, the other still frozen in place. She smells like parchment, and the forest after rain. Her heartbeat is against my collarbone — steady, alive, real .
I hadn’t realized how cold I was until now.
But then — her hand moves. Gently, as if brushing dust from my neck… and freezes.
She must have felt it.
The ridge of it. That gnarled line of skin just near my neck, where the hex burned too deep. One of many. One I don’t even feel anymore.
She leans back — just a little. Enough to speak, but still so close, her breath warms the hollow of my throat.
“…Omi.” Her voice is low, almost broken. “What is this?”
I swallow.
It’s instinct to pull away, to shut the vault, to lie — but I don’t. Not with her.
I shift slightly, so the side of my neck is half-turned toward her. She doesn’t recoil. Her fingers are still there, tender against the scar.
“My father,” I say quietly. “When I refused to perform the Cruciatus. Again.”
Her inhale is sharp — pained.
“That was the last time,” I add, lips barely moving. “The night I left. He told me that Gaunts don’t get to choose the kind of magic they use. I told him he’d have to kill me if he wanted a legacy like that.”
Her thumb moves just slightly. Not to explore — just to acknowledge.
I don’t open my eyes. I don’t need to. Her silence says enough.
“I have more,” I continue, because suddenly I want her to know. “One across the ribs. Another just above the hip. One behind my shoulder. I don’t remember the spells. I just remember the silence afterward. The shame.”
Her forehead rests lightly against my jaw.
No words. No pity.
Only presence.
And it does more for me than any apology could.
“You didn’t deserve that,” she whispers eventually. “None of it.”
“I was born to it,” I murmur. “Born into a house that only values power. And I rejected it. I thought that would make me stronger, but… it only made me alone.”
She draws back again — just enough to meet me.
“You’re not alone now.”
Her eyes — though I can’t see them — anchor me. I can feel the certainty in them, the storm held back just behind the softness.
“And you’re not a failed legacy,” she continues, fierce now. “You’re exactly the kind of man Hogwarts needed. That I needed.”
Her words hit me like a blow to the ribs — only they don’t hurt. They echo .
I open my mouth to speak — and stop.
Because if I try, I might say something I can’t take back.
So instead, I let the moment live. I let her hands linger. Let her warmth mend something inside me that I didn’t know was broken.
And for the first time in too long, I let myself believe her.
Her weight shifts slightly. I feel the tremor in her breath before she speaks.
“I have them too,” she says, voice almost too soft to catch. “Scars.”
That stirs something in me — sharper than sympathy. A crack in the surface of who I thought she was, something deeper beneath the calm brilliance she always wears like a second skin.
I tilt my head toward her, listening.
“They’re not visible, usually,” she goes on. “Not on my arms or hands. But…”
She hesitates. Then, a small, resolute breath.
“My back. It’s covered. Has been for years.”
My brow furrows.
“What happened?” I ask, careful not to push — but I need to understand.
She shifts her weight again, her voice growing steadier — laced with that professor’s tone she slips into when explaining complex, terrible things with calm precision.
“Magic. The Ancient Magic… you know I haven’t used it since the war. Since the Repository. I swore I wouldn’t. But it never left me. It stayed, buried. Dormant. Growing.”
I nod slowly, listening to every word, every beat.
She continues, “For a while it was just dreams. A pressure. Then… pain. Like it was trying to claw its way out. When I was fifteen I saved a Hippogriff from smugglers by unleashing a well of it by accident.”
A pause.
“By then it had already begun to scar me. Not visibly — not at first. But then lines appeared. Like something burning its way beneath the skin. Thin, jagged. Almost like… like writing.When there are long periods of time without unleashing it... it finds a way out. Like I'm just a vessel.”
I feel my throat tighten. The way she says it — like it’s a confession carved from shame.
“Eline,” I murmur.
“I deserved it, in a way,” she says, too quickly. “I ignored it. I treated my own magic like something to be locked away. And it… punished me for it.”
Her hand moves behind her, fingers brushing a point near her spine as if to indicate the place.
I don't think. And I take my gloves off.
My hand follows the memory of her gesture — moves behind her, slow and careful, until my fingers meet the warm fabric of her robes just between her shoulder blades.
She goes still — not in fear, not in resistance. Just still.
And then I find it.
Even through the layers, there’s a faint rise in the cloth, something uneven beneath.
I press slightly — not with force, but with reverence.
She shivers — not from the cold.
My fingers trace the pattern I feel beneath the fabric. Raised lines. Not uniform. Not healed cleanly. They twist slightly downward — branching like fractured lightning across her skin.
And Merlin , I can feel the power beneath it. Dormant still, maybe — but simmering. Waiting. Like a dragon behind a curtain.
“You didn’t deserve this,” I say at last, voice nearly hoarse. “This isn’t punishment. It’s survival. You carried a force most people couldn’t comprehend and it didn’t consume you.”
A beat.
“That makes you extraordinary.”
She exhales, the tension in her shoulders softening — just barely.
“No,” she says quietly. “It just makes me… a thing to be used.”
I let my hand linger a second longer, then draw it away.
But something’s changed. Between us. The silence is no longer heavy — it’s charged. Sacred.
Two people, stripped of pretense. Bearing old wounds beneath torchlight.
And for the first time in all the years since we were students wandering these halls with too many secrets and too much hope…
I don’t feel alone.
She doesn’t pull away — not fully. Still sits close enough that I feel her warmth beside me, like a hearth I didn’t know I’d been reaching for.
I adjust slightly, resting my back more comfortably against the wall. My fingers settle over the edge of my knee, grounding myself.
And for a long moment, I just breathe. Let the silence be companionable.
But there’s something I need to say. Something that’s been sitting just beneath the surface for years. A truth I’ve buried under duty, fear, pride… and maybe a little cowardice.
“I don’t talk much about… how it was before you,” I begin, my voice low. “Before fifth year.”
She looks at me — I don’t have to see it. I feel the way she turns slightly, the way her attention sharpens.
“Most days, I kept to myself. My world was… quiet. Calculated. I had a system — routines, protections. I spoke only when necessary, I moved through the castle like a shadow, and I convinced myself that was enough. That safety and solitude were the price of peace.”
A pause.
“But then you appeared,” I say, with a breath of disbelief — like the memory still startles me. “This girl with fire in her bones and sun in her voice. You crashed into our lives like a meteor and suddenly… everything shifted.”
She lets out the softest laugh — a fond exhale through her nose — but doesn’t interrupt.
“You were reckless,” I murmur. “Too brave for your own good. Too trusting. You made friends with Sebastian when he was still impossible. You looked at me — not around me, not through me — and you never treated me like some cursed legacy or fragile thing.”
Another pause. My fingers graze the edge of my sleeve.
“You spoke to me, Eline. Not because you had to. Because you wanted to.”
The firelight crackles in the distance. The Undercroft seems to breathe with us.
“I didn’t realize how lonely I’d been until you gave me something else to compare it to. You made the castle feel less… vast. Less cold.”
A breath.
“You were this… lifeline I didn’t know I was allowed to reach for. A rope in the fog. A pocket of air in an ocean I thought I’d drown in.”
My voice tightens, just slightly — the admission raw even in its simplicity.
“I still don’t know why you stayed. Why you kept writing, why you fought for us, for him, for me. Even now. After everything.”
I turn my head a little toward her, my unseeing eyes facing the shape of her presence.
“But I’m grateful you did.”
There’s a silence that follows — not uncomfortable. Something fragile and golden suspended between us.
She shifts, just a little, and I feel her hand rest near mine, not quite touching — like asking for permission without words.
I don’t move away.
And softly — almost too softly — I say, “You changed my life, Eline. In ways I still don’t fully understand.”
I hear her breath catch. Not dramatically — just a tiny stutter. Real. Human.
“I just wanted you to know that.”
Stillness. Then:
“I do,” she says. “I know.”
Another beat.
“And… you changed mine too, Omi.”
She shifts beside me, and I feel her weight change slightly against the floor — like she’s gathering herself. Her hands rest over her lap, fingers gently threading together, fidgeting in a way I don’t think she realises.
Then she exhales.
It’s not a tired breath — not quite. It sounds… deliberate. The kind someone lets out before saying something they’ve kept buried far too long.
“I don’t remember them,” she says, voice low, breaking the quiet.
I tilt my head slightly.
“My family,” she clarifies. “Not really. Not the way I should.”
Her voice is careful, like she’s stepping through fog. I stay still. Let her speak.
“There are images, fragments. Laughter that might be real. A lullaby I can’t place. A mother’s hand… I think. But it’s like trying to hold smoke.” She swallows, and I feel the tension ripple through her.
“I remember my aunt,” she continues, more steadily now. “She raised me. Kind, stern, utterly muggle. She had no idea what to do with me when things started… happening. I think she was scared. I don’t blame her.”
She draws her knees up slightly, hugging them, her voice going quieter again.
“By the time I arrived at Hogwarts, I didn’t know what it meant to belong anywhere. All these students had siblings, legacies, stories passed down through generations. And I had… an empty photo album. A wand that wasn't mine and I barely knew how to hold it. And questions no one could answer.”
I can feel the ache behind her words. The kind that ages a child far too early.
“I remember standing by the lake that first week,” she says, her tone going soft, distant. “Cold wind, skies the colour of slate. I didn’t even unpack my trunk. I was so sure I’d be sent home. That someone had made a mistake. Like a fraud.”
She lets out a short breath, almost a laugh, though there’s nothing funny in it.
“The only person who looked me in the eyes that week was Professor Fig.”
Ah. I remember that.
“He wasn’t warm, exactly,” she says. “But he was… solid. Present. The way his brow creased when he listened. The way he didn’t pity me — just expected more from me.”
She pauses.
“But it wasn’t until I met you that I stopped looking over my shoulder for someone to claim me.”
That makes my breath hitch — just faintly.
“You didn’t treat me like a stray,” she murmurs. “You didn’t try to make me forget that I was untethered. You just… sat beside me. Silent. Steady. And for someone who grew up thinking they had to earn affection by being useful… you have no idea what that meant to me.”
I turn my head slightly, feeling the thick pull in my chest.
“I used to think the only magic I had came from my wand,” she continues, a sad smile in her voice. “But it wasn’t. It was the way people stayed. The way you stayed.”
Her hand moves again, not quite touching mine, but closer now. Almost trembling.
“Even when Sebastian and I — even when we started drifting into something… darker. You never looked away from me. Not truly.”
I inhale slowly. The weight of what she’s saying presses into my ribs.
“And after Fig died, I didn’t know if I’d come back here at all,” she whispers. “But I did. And I fought. And I endured. And I smiled. But a part of me always waited — waited to hear your voice again.”
I feel the burn of her gaze on my profile like sunlight through stained glass.
“I guess what I’m trying to say,” she murmurs, “is… I didn’t just miss you, Ominis. I needed you. I still do.”
And that — that undoes something in me I didn’t even know I was protecting.
The silence between us settles like dusk — soft and encompassing, yet heavy with all we haven’t said in years. Her confession lingers in the air like incense — something ancient and holy, something that demands reverence.
And I can’t let it go unanswered.
I shift my hand — slowly, carefully — and reach for hers. My fingers find the back of her knuckles first, uncertain in the dark. But then I thread them between hers, palm to palm, and press — gently but firmly.
She stills.
“I don’t make vows lightly,” I say, my voice low, the words scraped from somewhere deep inside me. “You know that.”
Her breath hitches. I keep holding her hand.
“But if there’s one truth I’ve learned,” I murmur, “through fire, through blood, through silence… it’s you.”
She doesn’t move. Her thumb trembles just slightly against mine.
“I am here,” I say. “And I will be. Through whatever comes next. Even if it’s chaos. Even if you try to push me away. Even if I don’t have the words.”
A pause. The firelight crackles above us, throwing flickers across the stone.
“I will not leave you, Eline.”
My grip tightens.
“You’re what I have left in this world. And I intend to protect that — protect you — with everything I am. And more.”
There’s no embellishment in my tone. Just the truth.
Just the oath of a Gaunt who chose loyalty over legacy.
She still hasn’t spoken — but I feel her thumb brush the edge of my palm, like a whisper against the dark.
And for once, I let myself believe I deserve to hold something that good.
Even if only for this moment.
Notes:
(⊙ _ ⊙ ) well... that certainly was something. This felt too emotional or raw, dare I say. And id like to add that Ominis for sure listen to lizzy mcalpine :p
Ps: I dont know why but lately ive been feeling like writing a fic about Sharp and Garlick idk, just babbling now
Chapter 26: Number twenty four: A fracture in the newfound peace
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The warm hush of the library was a comfort I had grown to cherish — the quiet not one of emptiness, but of industrious purpose. Sunlight filtered through the tall arched windows in gentle slants, catching the floating dust in golden beams and warming the backs of several scattered students hunched over their parchment. The air was tinged with old paper and polished wood, and occasionally the faint scent of ink or a peppermint sweet unwrapped too boldly.
I had taken up my usual table near the tall stacks on magical theory, where six students were currently gathered in various states of focus. Their ages ranged wildly — from a sharp-eyed second-year Ravenclaw to a fifth-year Gryffindor whose essays often made me sigh in both fondness and despair. Still, I admired their effort. They had come to me willingly for guidance. That always counted for something.
“Miss Winchester?” piped up young Edgar Flint, a Hufflepuff third-year with permanently smudged spectacles. “Is it veritaserum or veritascorum in the Scribing Oath?”
I looked up from the parchment I was annotating for Marigold Merton, a Slytherin fourth-year with dreadful handwriting but a brilliant mind for defensive spells. Edgar blinked at me behind those foggy lenses, clutching his half-finished essay as if it might defend him.
“ Veritaserum , Edgar, and be careful with the spelling — the ‘s’ is sharp, like a blade,” I said gently, offering him a faint smile. “It comes from the Latin root for truth, not chorus. We’re brewing it, not singing it.”
That earned a light laugh from two nearby — Fergus Macnair, a tall and quietly brooding Gryffindor fifth-year, and Lisette Chambers, the Ravenclaw who never quite looked up from her notes but still somehow caught every word.
“She’s right,” Lisette murmured. “ Serum also reacts poorly to vocal vibrations, so best not try singing around it, Flint.”
I raised a brow, impressed, and Edgar looked mildly horrified.
“A useful warning,” I said smoothly, and returned to Marigold’s essay. She was twirling her quill nervously, the peacock feather bending with every rotation.
“Don’t let it distract you,” I told her. “Your section on shielding charms was insightful — but the connection to wand movement needs development. Do you remember what I said last week about rhythm?”
Marigold nodded and, bless her, bit her tongue before speaking — instead simply adjusting her paragraph with careful eyes. Her growth had been subtle, but noticeable.
I leaned back slightly in my chair, letting the soft murmur of ink on parchment and the occasional scrape of a chair fill the background. There was something sacred about this hour — the last golden stretch before supper, before the castle changed tempo and the halls grew louder. In these final daylight moments, I felt most like myself.
Mentoring these students reminded me why I had returned to Hogwarts. It wasn’t just nostalgia, or duty. It was this — the chance to anchor someone, to offer the kind of quiet guidance I once had to claw my way towards.
My gaze flicked to the window, half out of habit. The sky outside was beginning to soften into that pale amber hue, where the light turned everything ancient and wise. The trees beyond swayed gently, the edge of autumn making its steady crawl through the grounds. Still too warm for frost, but the air carried whispers of the winter to come.
“Ooh—Miss Winchester?” a voice called, more breathless than the rest. It was Ava Bell, a Hufflepuff second-year, cheeks pink from a run. She’d clearly arrived late, her hair barely tied back and a book half-falling from her bag.
“I’m so sorry—Quidditch practice ran over—”
I raised a hand gently. “You’re just in time for revision, Ava. Sit down, breathe first, then we’ll see how much you remember about jinx deflection. Fergus, don’t smirk. She’ll beat you on the next match day and we both know it.”
That earned a reluctant chuckle from the tall Gryffindor, and a grateful beam from Ava, who sat quickly and pulled out a battered notebook.
I felt my shoulders ease, despite the day’s long stretch behind me. The children were talking now — murmurs of spells, giggles over misplaced wand movements, and the occasional correction flying across the table. I let it happen. Learning never had to be stiff. Not always.
I’d just finished correcting a particularly enthusiastic metaphor in Fergus’s essay (why he thought a memory charm was “like an overboiled potato” I’d never know) when a low vibration travelled through the floor beneath my boots.
My brow furrowed. It was subtle, at first — as if the castle had sighed. Or breathed.
A second later, the floor truly trembled.
Books trembled on their shelves. A chair wobbled. Edgar dropped his quill. Then came the sound: a dull, distant boom , too loud for a moving suit of armour, too hollow for thunder.
I stood in an instant, the air in my lungs sharp.
“…What was that?” Marigold whispered.
The sunlight outside the windows dimmed. I turned to look — and caught sight of something no one should ever see from the library: smoke , rising from the far edge of the grounds.
Not chimney smoke. Thick. Black. Tainted by green.
My wand was in my hand before I’d even realised it.
“Stay here,” I said, my voice low but unwavering. “Do not move. Chambers, you’re in charge.”
I didn’t wait for protests. I was already moving — cloak snapping behind me, boots clicking across the stone floor.
Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.
And whatever it was… it hadn’t happened by accident.
My heels echoed with sharp precision against the stone as I ascended from the library steps two at a time, the hem of my cloak whipping behind me like the tail of a storm. The scent of smoke was stronger now — no longer a suggestion, but a presence, acrid and biting, carried on the shifting currents that moved through Hogwarts’ ancient bones.
As I reached the Central Hall, the sounds of alarm began to rise — not the shrill shriek of alarms like the Ministry would employ, but the unmistakable swell of voices . Panic spreading like a second fire.
Students were beginning to pour out from corridors and common study areas, most wide-eyed, a few already near tears. One young boy — perhaps a first-year Hufflepuff — was clutching a satchel so tightly it looked like his knuckles might snap.
“Miss Winchester!” a sixth-year called, rushing up from the west corridor. “Is it true? Is something burning?!”
I raised my wand instinctively, casting a loud “Sonorus” to amplify my voice.
“All students are to move away from the greenhouses,” I ordered, my voice steady, ringing through the Central Hall like a bell. “Return to your common rooms or to the Great Hall. Do not stray from the marked corridors. This is not a drill.”
Gasps followed, and a few younger students froze entirely, as if their legs refused to obey.
I knelt quickly by a group of second-years lingering near the fountain — two Ravenclaws and a Slytherin boy who looked moments from a proper breakdown.
“Look at me,” I said, softening my voice for them. “You’re safe, but only if you listen. The professors have this under control. You’re going to go with that group there, yes? Stay together, no detours. No heroics.”
The Slytherin boy nodded once, eyes glassy. I gave his shoulder a light squeeze. “Go.”
As they scurried off, I rose and turned my attention to the rest of the hall. Pockets of students were beginning to form — some moving as instructed, others clearly debating whether to go see what was happening for themselves.
Typical Gryffindors.
“Caldwell!” I barked, spotting a familiar lion-headed prefect trying to argue with a small cluster of third-years. “Lead them to the west wing. Don’t let them double back.”
“But what if—?”
“No ‘but’, Mr Caldwell. If they get hurt, it’s your conscience. Now move.”
He faltered — then nodded stiffly and hurried off, students trailing him reluctantly.
The smoke was beginning to creep further now, like a serpent slithering through cracks. Somewhere in the upper corridors, the alarm bell was finally sounding — a deep clang echoing through the stone ribs of the castle.
I moved toward the stairway, calling out instructions as I passed students dashing in every direction.
“ That way! Don’t split up — stay on the south stairwell! You—yes, you in blue—help her with that trunk, don’t leave anyone behind!”
A fifth-year Slytherin girl paused beside me, her face pale. “Professor… it came from the Herbology Wing. I saw it through the corridor window. It—it looked like it exploded .”
My stomach twisted.
“Go,” I said softly, gently steering her toward the north corridor. “Tell Headmistress Weasley what you saw. And don’t speak of it to the younger ones just yet.”
She nodded and bolted.
My heart was pounding. The last of the students were beginning to move with purpose, funnelling away from danger, but I could still hear a few scattered voices calling for friends, or for someone to explain what was happening.
I took a long breath, turning on my heel.
It was time to head toward the fire.
Toward the unknown.
My wand hummed faintly in my hand as if it, too, recognised what we might be walking into.
But Hogwarts had trained me to protect its halls.
And I had no intention of letting it burn.
The heat hit us like a charging Hippogriff.
I barely made it through the arched entrance when the air turned thick — blistering, acrid, alive. Smoke billowed toward us in greedy curls, clinging to my robes, searing the back of my throat. I raised an arm over my mouth, eyes squinting through the haze as the world within the greenhouse roared.
It was hell.
The foliage that usually cradled this space — once vibrant vines, flutterleaf, whispering orchids — had become a canvas of flame. But it was the centrepiece, the tree, that caught my breath in my chest.
It was burning.
The ancient tree that stood tall at the heart of Greenhouses— the one whose gnarled roots dipped deep beneath the earth, rumoured to reach the dungeons — was engulfed in emerald fire. Its limbs cracked and groaned like tortured bones, spewing sparks of both orange and unnatural green as the flames licked hungrily along its bark. The leaves were long gone — only the twisted, blackening branches reached upward now, clawing at the glass dome like they were trying to escape.
“Merlin’s bloody beard,” Sharp muttered beside me, shielding his eyes.
“Cover your mouth!” I shouted, already pulling my wand forward. “That’s not normal flame — look at the colour!”
“Fiendfyre?” he snapped, but shook his head. “No. It’s not chaotic enough.”
“No, it’s controlled,” I answered, heart pounding. “It was meant to start here.”
Another surge of heat swelled, forcing us to stagger back as glass from above shattered inward, raining hot shards onto the scorched floor. The flames howled now, twisting inwards on themselves. For a terrifying moment, it felt sentient — as if the fire was aware of us.
“ Aguamenti! ” I cried, aiming for the lower branches.
A burst of water streamed out, hissing and steaming against the unnatural blaze, but it barely made a dent. The flames only shifted , recoiling and reforming like a beast swatting at flies.
“ Glacius! ” Sharp followed up, ice cascading along a wall of ivy to our left — the fire cracked and sizzled, then doubled back like a whip, green fire tearing through the frost as if it were nothing more than breath on glass.
“It’s feeding on the wood,” I shouted, realisation dawning. “The bark’s been soaked — something flammable, magical—damned hell’s sake!”
“Step left!” he barked, just before part of the ceiling gave way and fell — a beam collapsed where I’d just stood, exploding into sparks.
The sweat on my brow was cold now — adrenaline. My magic surged again, prickling hard beneath my skin, almost burning its way up my spine.
I widened my stance. “We’re doing this my way now. Keep the periphery contained. I’ll take the root.”
Sharp didn’t argue. He turned and began tracing protective glyphs in the air — barriers to keep the fire from spreading beyond this greenhouse.
I lowered my wand and exhaled through my teeth. This wasn’t normal magic. This wasn’t Hogwarts’ fire. I could feel it in the ancient scars down my back — a disturbance in the weave. Something ripped at the balance. Something was wrong .
I whispered, “ Goodness Merlin, help me… ”
The air around me shifted — a dull pulse, a breath, like the world inhaled. My eyes burned from the smoke, and my body protested, but I lifted my wand again and shouted with more force than before:
“ Ventus Maxima! ”
The wind that erupted was almost visible — a blast of arcane pressure that swept across the room like a wave, knocking over a flaming table and ripping the fire from the side walls. It howled, racing toward the trunk — and for a second, just a second, the green fire dimmed.
“Do that again!” Sharp called, coughing as he fought the flames to the west.
I gritted my teeth, took a step forward into the heat, wand clenched tightly.And another burst of magic came of me, too powerful even for myself.
I will not let this place burn.
The warmth of the magic was gone. As well as that bloody green fire.
It left me hollow.
I staggered once on my feet, reaching for a breath that wouldn’t come, and then slowly — with neither grace nor ceremony — sank down to the stone floor.
My knees met the cold ground first, ash clinging to the fabric of my robes, dark smudges bleeding into the maroon trim. The trembling had reached my hands now, fine and contained at first… until it wasn’t. I let them rest gently on my lap, palms upward, fingers slightly curled as if they had been shaped by the magic still — a ghost of what had just been released.
My back met the floor next, carefully — too carefully. I hadn’t realised how tight my muscles had drawn until I dared to lie back. The stone was weirdly cold. Blessedly so. It grounded me.
Eyes open, I stared upwards through the cracked and blackened canopy of greenhouse glass. Fractured shafts of sunlight filtered through the soot-stained panels, casting broken mosaics of light and smoke onto the greenhouse walls. The tree still stood at the centre of it all, blackened but unyielding. Around me, the embers had died — but my own chest still felt like it was smouldering.
I let out a shaky exhale, and with it, the tension that had gripped my entire spine seemed to loosen. Just for a moment.
“I’ll live,” I murmured under my breath, more to the tree than to anyone else.
Across the room, I heard Sharp giving quiet instructions to Professor Garlick — her footsteps were brisk and precise, every motion efficient as she began casting Reparo charms on the glass overhead. Shards hovered mid-air in a delicate ballet of fractured beauty before slotting back into place. Tiny tinkling sounds followed each piece, like soft bells.
Their voices were hushed. Professional. Careful not to disturb me.
I appreciated the kindness of it.
The air still stank — not just of fire, but of something wrong , acrid and old. I turned my head to the side, laying one cheek against the floor, the stone wonderfully cold against my fevered skin.
My back ached.
Not just the muscles — not just the weight of the spells — but the scars. Those old, quiet lines hidden beneath layers of fabric pulsed now like open seams. The Ancient Magic, when summoned like that… it clawed its way out. Always had. I had only delayed the inevitable.
And now the consequences came due.
Still, I wouldn’t change it. Not if it meant protecting them. The students. The tree. The school.
My eyes fluttered shut. Just for a moment. Just to rest.
Not to sleep. No, I couldn’t afford that. But to breathe .
I let my senses drift. I could feel the life returning to the room — Mirabel’s careful charmwork, Sharp’s methodical scans for residue magic, the faint hum of Hogwarts rebalancing itself.
And through it all, beneath everything… I felt the old tree. Its roots still spoke, deep below. Whatever had happened — whatever had started this — the story wasn’t over.
Not by a long shot.
I hadn’t moved.
Not really.
My breathing had returned to something resembling normalcy — shallow, but steady. The worst of the trembling had ebbed away, tucked neatly back beneath the layers I wore like armour: discipline, composure, restraint. But I remained as I was, lying there with one forearm draped lazily across my eyes, shielding them from the fractured sunlight bleeding through the repaired panes above.
Truthfully, it helped more with the spinning than the brightness.
I felt soot on my lip. Smelled ash on my robes. My hair was sticking to my skin, damp with sweat and whatever smoke still lingered in the air. The stone beneath me remained blessedly cool, grounding me like a tether to this moment — to this quiet after the storm.
And then, the distant clack of polished shoes on glass-dusted stone. Sharp tones of concern, hushed words. More footsteps. A familiar scent of damp earth and lilac drifted in, unmistakable: Mirabel Garlick, moving lightly despite the worry that always made her stride stiffer than it ought to be. Another pair, brisk and clipped — that was the Headmistress, surely. And then…
Slower. Weighted. Familiar in a way that coiled itself directly around my ribs.
Ominis.
I didn’t need to lift my arm to confirm it. I could feel the room shift around him — not because he demanded it, but because his presence always quieted something in me. And not just now. Always had.
Still — I didn’t move. I didn’t sit up. I let them all enter the ruined greenhouse while I stayed in my little corner, one arm over my eyes, the other resting limply on my chest.
A breath.
Then: “She’s not dead, is she?”
Ronen’s voice, half-choked with a laugh. “Eline—”
“I don’t intend to haunt Hogwarts until I at least turn forty,” I continued flatly, lifting my other hand just enough to give a thumb’s-up without uncovering my eyes. “Although if I were to become a ghost, I’d like it known I’d haunt the kitchens. Or Ominis’s office. Preferably both.”
Someone chuckled. I heard Sharp sigh through his nose.
But then Headmistress Weasley’s voice cut through, warm and wry. “Winchester, are you being sarcastic while lying flat on your back in the centre of a destroyed greenhouse?”
“I find it keeps the panic at bay,” I replied, voice hoarse but steady. “Also, it’s terribly difficult to look heroic while coughing up soot.”
A pause.
Then, softly — from just to my right, his tone low and rough-edged with concern:
“…Are you alright?”
Gods.
Even through the fog, even through the ache and the dull burn lining my back, that voice cracked something in me. He didn’t say my name. Didn’t call me Professor. Just asked . As if it mattered. As if I did.
I lowered my arm — slowly. Blinked at the ceiling.
“Well,” I began, voice dry. “I’ve lost feeling in precisely three toes. My back feels like someone threw me through a stained-glass window, the hem of my robe’s singed, and I’m rather certain my eyebrows are no longer symmetrical.”
Then I turned my head just slightly in his direction — enough to confirm what I already knew.
“But I’m good,” I said more softly. “And everyone else is, too.”
His mouth didn’t move, but I saw it in the shift of his jaw — the tension held there, the relief carefully hidden beneath layers of stoicism. He had his cane in one hand, loosely — the other at his side, clenched.
“I’m sorry,” I added, the words tumbling out unexpectedly. “I didn’t mean to— I didn’t mean to scare you.”
There was a moment, thin and silent, in which no one else spoke. The sound of Garlick and Sharp working near the tree was distant — muffled, almost — like a memory on the verge of fading.
And then I heard Weasley, gently: “You gave us all a scare, my dear. But thank you… for holding the line.”
I nodded faintly. “It’s what we do.”
Still on the ground, I turned my eyes back to the fractured sky above — and let myself feel the moment. Not alone. Not anymore.
Even if the stone still pressed cold against my spine.
I hadn’t meant to lie there quite this long, honestly.
But the stone was still cool beneath me, and something about the sensation — soot-smudged, breathless, raw — felt… earned. The adrenaline hadn’t quite faded, but it had softened at the edges, like a tide pulling back. The world was beginning to move again, in colour and shape and sound. I could hear the shift of robes, the cautious footsteps. The soft rustling of leaves still trembling from the commotion.
And then Weasley’s voice reached me again — calm, almost motherly, but firm in that particular way of hers.
“Let’s get you up, shall we?”
I made to sit up, slowly, placing one hand flat against the scorched stone. My muscles complained at once. “I’ll manage,” I muttered, trying to sound more whole than I felt. “Just need a moment.”
I heard her step forward. “I can assist—”
But she didn’t get to finish.
Because already — already — he was moving.
There was the tap-tap of polished wood meeting ground, smooth and deliberate, cutting across the scorched remains of the greenhouse with quiet authority. Ominis.
I turned my head just in time to see him approach from the side, his jaw clenched, brow furrowed, navigating with unerring precision between the broken tiles and singed herbs. His cane brushed the ground, but I could tell — he wasn’t using it to find me . He already knew exactly where I was.
Of course he did.
“Ominis—” I started.
But he was already kneeling.
He moved with such control — lowering himself with the practiced ease of someone who’d spent years mastering movement without sight, but there was something else, too. A kind of urgency beneath the surface. His hand, gloved and steady, reached toward my shoulder.
“You don’t have to—” I tried again.
“I know,” he said softly, his voice low, almost a breath. “I want to.”
And gods help me, I let him.
He was careful — achingly so. One hand found my elbow, the other guided to the centre of my back. His touch wasn’t tentative, but precise — grounding, bracing. I felt the strength in him, in the way he supported my weight without faltering, despite the cane still in his other hand.
“You’re lighter than you should be,” he muttered, half to himself, half to me.
“I was planning on before the fire interrupted,” I quipped faintly, trying for humour even as my knees buckled slightly.
He caught me before I fell. His hand slid down to wrap firmly around mine, anchoring me.
“I’ve got you,” he said.
I looked up — and though his eyes didn’t meet mine, I saw the truth written in every line of his face. Concern. Frustration. Relief. Something quieter, deeper, unspoken.
We stood like that for a breath longer than necessary.
I could feel Matilda watching. And Garlick. And the others.
But in that instant, there was only him.
Only Ominis.
And the silent promise in his grip.
The smell of smoke clung to me like a second skin. Not unpleasant, exactly — just… invasive. Like it had worked its way beneath my fingernails, threaded itself into the fibres of my robes, and decided to take up residence in my very lungs. I must’ve looked a sight — robes singed at the hem, hair loose from its usually impeccable twist, my face no doubt streaked with soot.
Professor Weasley approached with her usual composed air, but I could see the faint crease in her brow. Not quite worry — she wouldn’t let herself go there just yet — but something near it.
“That was quite the display, Professor Winchester,” she said, voice clipped and efficient, though kind. “You’ve done admirably, but I believe it’s time you let someone else take the reins.”
“I’m perfectly—” I began, but she held up a hand, not unkindly.
“You’ve blackened half your face and there’s dirt in your collar. Go. Wash. Eat. Breathe.” She gave me the sort of look that brooked no argument — the kind only someone like Matilda Weasley could manage with such grace. “We’ll convene shortly. Emergency staff meeting in the Transfiguration wing. You have an hour.”
I let out a slow breath, the kind you don’t realise you’re holding until it drags your ribs with it. “Understood.”
Before I could so much as shift my stance, I felt that familiar presence beside me again.
Ominis.
His cane tapped once against the stone before he paused — likely waiting for some unspoken permission. I didn’t give it. I didn’t need to.
“She’s right,” he murmured. “You look… not quite yourself.”
I glanced sideways at him, raising an eyebrow. “You can’t see .”
“I can smell the ash in your hair,” he said, deadpan. “And hear the stiffness in your posture. Not to mention, you’ve stopped hiding your limp.”
He was right. I had.
I should’ve been annoyed — anyone else and I might’ve snapped something about boundaries or pride — but with him, it didn’t feel like an intrusion. It never did.
Before I could respond, he gently tapped my arm and began walking, not toward the chambers assigned to professors — the ones along the west corridor where I’d been staying — but off to the side, towards the more private quarters embedded in the deeper walls of the castle.
I blinked. “Ominis—? My chambers are the other—”
“Mine are closer,” he said simply. Not a question. Not an invitation.
A statement.
I stared at his back for half a heartbeat, then followed.
We didn’t speak as we walked. The corridor was unusually quiet — most students were likely still sequestered in their houses, talking in hushed, anxious voices about the fire. The echo of our footsteps trailed behind us like whispers.
When we reached his door, he opened it without ceremony, stepping aside to let me in first. I hesitated. Just a second. Then crossed the threshold.
His chambers were… just as I remembered him. Dark woods, clean lines, an organised chaos that somehow radiated calm. Sparse, but deeply personal. I could smell faint remnants of bergamot and leather, mixed now with the lingering ash from my own robes.
There was a closed door next to the bookshelf where I guessed the basin was, already filled with water. Steam curled up gently into the air under the door.
He hadn’t summoned it in front of me.
He’d had it ready.
I turned to look at him, but he’d stepped away, already pulling open a small cupboard — reaching for a fresh towel, a sealed tin that looked suspiciously like loose tea, and a clean goblet.
“I’ll be just out here,” he said. “Take your time.”
I watched his back for a moment. Not because I needed anything — not because I was uncertain — but because something warm flickered in my chest.
He hadn’t said the words.
He never really did.
But this — this small act of knowing — this knowing me — was louder than any declaration.
“Thank you,” I said, softly.
He didn’t turn.
But I swear I saw the corner of his mouth twitch.
Just barely.
I stood alone in the adjoining bath, fingertips trailing along the edge of the basin. My reflection in the mirror above was blurred by steam — mercifully so. I wasn’t sure I wanted to see the full extent of what the fire had left behind: the soot across my cheeks, the scratches on my neck from flying debris, the magic that still crackled faintly across my spine.
I peeled off my outer robe first. It landed with a heavy thump on the floor — heavier than it should have. I watched as ash flaked from the sleeves and pooled like black snow on the stone.
The rest followed. My waistcoat, scarf, gloves, the linen undershirt now clinging damply to my back where sweat and magic had met. There were singe marks along the collar, a reminder of how close the flames had come.
I stepped toward the basin and let the warm water lap over my hands and wrists, then splashed my face gently, mindful of the fresh sting in the cut near my brow. The water was fragrant — faintly herbaceous, like lavender and something woodsy. Not his scent, but something curated. Calming.
He’d thought of everything.
The sensation was strange. To be looked after. Not in passing, not in the professional, half-hearted way one professor might check on another — but deliberately. Quietly. Like he’d done this before. Like he’d wanted to.
I sighed, long and low, letting the water wash away more than just ash.
I reached back slowly to tug at the edge of my camisole, letting it slide just low enough to feel the raised ridges of my scars beneath my fingers — the telltale trails of Magic Ancient still etched across the planes of my shoulder blades. They were warm. Tingling.
Still whispering.
I sat on the small bench by the wall and pressed the cool back of my wrist to my forehead.
It wasn’t just exhaustion. It was everything.
The fire. The sudden crackle of danger. The way the students had looked at me — wide-eyed and frightened — and the terrifying responsibility that came with being someone they trusted . And then… the way Ominis had walked beside me without question. The way he’d known I’d need a place to breathe. To fall apart, even if only slightly.
I washed slowly, deliberately, grounding myself in the rhythm. Letting the warmth do its work. By the time I’d tied a fresh towel around my hair and shrugged into a clean cotton robe that had been left folded on a stool nearby, my heart had stilled — not quiet, but steadier.
I cracked open the door, the scent of something sweet and spiced drifting into the room.
He hadn’t waited for me.
Of course not.
He didn’t hover . Ominis Gaunt would never linger like some fussy nursemaid. He gave space. Structure. Quiet rituals in the place of words.
When I stepped back into the chamber, I found him standing by the small table near the hearth — freshly lit now with an enchanted flame. There was a tray laid out neatly: two mugs of tea, steam curling in gentle spirals, a plate of still-warm scones and a small dish of golden honey.
I stared at the table for a beat too long.
He turned his head slightly, sensing the change in the air. “Sit,” he said, gently. “You needn’t speak if you’re not ready.”
It wasn’t a question.
It never was with him.
But Merlin, how I appreciated it.
I sank into the chair across from him, tucking one leg beneath me and accepting the mug he nudged towards me with his fingertips.
It was chamomile and ginger.
Of course it was.
My throat prickled, but I didn’t cry.
Instead, I lifted the mug to my lips, exhaled once through my nose, and let the heat settle into the hollow behind my sternum.
“I didn’t realise you baked,” I murmured.
“I don’t,” he replied dryly. “But I do know where Professor Kogawa hides her stash. She’s more generous than she pretends.”
A small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth — and, for the first time in hours, I let it stay.
The tea was lovely.
Not exquisite — no, Ominis wasn’t the sort to fawn over blends and floral notes. But it was brewed perfectly, and strong enough to cut through the smoke still lingering at the back of my throat. He poured it like it was second nature, though I knew he couldn’t see the steam rising. His senses were simply that attuned — to the room, to the rhythm of things. To me.
The scone, I suspected, was another matter. Slightly misshapen, and a little too crumbly. But it was warm, sweet, and undeniably comforting.
“Don’t tell me,” I said lightly, brushing a few crumbs from my lap, “you snuck into the kitchens in full robes and wand holstered like some sort of domestic outlaw.”
He raised a single brow, lips tilting into the faintest smirk. “No need. I sent Tuffy. He has a way of… extracting favours.”
“Oh, charming. Using the house-elf underworld for your scone supply. I should’ve known.”
“I’d say it was beneath me, but the results speak for themselves.”
I let out a quiet laugh. It felt foreign on my tongue after the tension of the last hour, but pleasant. I leaned back slightly in the chair, curling my fingers around the mug, letting the warmth seep through the porcelain and into my palms.
He didn’t ask anything.
He never pressed.
Not even when the silence stretched long between us — not awkward, never awkward — just weighty . Charged, perhaps. The kind of silence that lived between two people who’d seen too much of each other to bother with small talk, but still weren’t sure if the words they wanted to say would be welcome.
“I missed this,” I said at last, softly. “Not the fire, obviously. But… this. The quiet. The tea. The company.”
He didn’t answer right away. But I heard his breath shift — felt it in the way he angled his head, just slightly toward me.
“It’s not always this peaceful,” he said eventually. “You’ve caught my quarters on a good day.”
“I find that hard to believe.”
“You find many things hard to believe, Winchester.”
“True. Like the fact you keep books organised by touch, yet somehow your wardrobe remains a cryptic mess.”
“You’ve been in my wardrobe?”
“I was once searching for my scarf,” I said primly, taking another sip. “It was snowing and I was desperate.”
He hummed. “And it somehow landed in my closet.”
“I never claimed to be tidy.”
“You never claimed to return things, either.”
That earned him a pointed glance — and the smallest smirk in return. That smirk — elusive, rare, and irritatingly handsome. It settled something low in my chest.
The air between us shifted again, quiet once more. Not from discomfort this time, but from the strange, mutual understanding that neither of us wanted the moment to pass too quickly.
Eventually, I rolled my shoulder and winced slightly. The robe was light cotton, soft and clean, but the movement sent a sharp sting down my back. Not enough to alarm — I’d grown used to the sensation over the years — but enough to remind me that I’d pushed myself harder than usual. The Ancient Magic still crackled under my skin like half-spoken words.
I inhaled slowly through my nose.
“They’ve opened again,” I said idly, setting the mug down. “The scars on my back.”
I didn’t mean to say it aloud. Not exactly.
But once it was out, I didn’t reel it back. I just glanced at him, casually — as if I’d mentioned sore feet or a torn hem.
He stilled.
His fingers, which had just been reaching for the sugar pot, paused in mid-air. He didn’t speak. Just… processed.
“You don’t need to worry,” I added quickly, waving a hand. “It happens. The Magic builds — they call it ancient for a reason — and when I use too much of it without pacing, well… it gets a bit eager. It’s not dangerous. Merely uncomfortable.”
Still nothing.
“Ominis?”
He cleared his throat, adjusting slightly in his seat. His brow furrowed, faint but there — the way it always did when he was thinking ten steps ahead of the world and weighing every possible outcome.
“You said… opened again .”
“Yes.” I offered him a small, rueful smile. “They’ve never quite healed, I’m afraid. It’s like… trying to cork a storm.”
Another silence.
And then, finally, his voice — quiet, deliberate.
“I think,” he said carefully, “we need to have a longer conversation. But not tonight.”
My eyes softened.
“No. Not tonight.”
He nodded once, just barely. And I reached across the table, tapping two fingers against the side of his mug gently — a toast of sorts.
“To cryptic scars and better scones.”
He exhaled something between a laugh and a sigh.
“To both.”
The tea was going lukewarm in my hands by the time he shifted in his seat.
“Finish that,” he said, voice soft but with the same edge of firm resolve I remembered from school. “Slowly. You’ll need it.”
I raised a brow. “Are you trying to lull me into a false sense of security before another ambush of scones?”
“Hardly,” he replied, rising smoothly with his cane in hand. “You look like you’ve walked through a battlefield and I’ve the misfortune of caring enough to notice.”
That tugged the corner of my mouth upward. He was halfway to the bathroom when he added over his shoulder, “And don’t touch anything while I’m gone. I’m still not over the incident with the tea caddy.”
“That was one time, and in my defence, the labels were terribly vague.”
He closed the door with a gentle click, and I exhaled a long breath into the empty room.
The quiet settled over me again, but this time it didn’t feel heavy. Just… warm. Like the way the castle breathed when no one else was awake. I sipped the last of the tea, letting the residual heat soothe my sore throat, then placed the cup neatly back on its saucer with the kind of reverence usually reserved for goblets at Ministry dinners.
I tilted my head back, letting my gaze drift across the space.
Everything here was… so him . Clean lines. Order. No clutter — but not cold, either. There were hints of texture, of purpose: a book half-shelved with a ribbon marking its place, a faint scent of cedar smoke from whatever he used to keep the damp away, a neatly folded blanket on the arm of the chair opposite mine. Not decoration, but quiet comfort. Intentional.
I hadn’t realised how much of my magic I’d drained until I stilled long enough to feel it.
And then — a shift. The faint hum of spellwork.
The bathroom door hadn’t opened, but I could feel the way the air changed — just a fraction, a tiny ripple, like something being set right again.
And then: a soft rustle.
My robes, folded neatly over the small wooden stand near the fireplace, shimmered faintly. I watched as the soot and ash dissolved into nothing, the fabric smoothing itself, scent lifting into something neutral and clean — lavender, I realised, and just the faintest hint of whatever Ominis used on his own clothing. Probably some ancient family charm, far too elegant for everyday wear.
The robes looked as though they’d just been pressed.
He returned moments later, walking with that measured ease that belied just how well he memorised a room. He stopped a few feet from where I sat and tilted his head faintly in my direction.
“They should fit better now,” he said simply.
I blinked. “You—”
“I wasn’t about to send you into a meeting with soot down your back and singed hems,” he said, matter-of-fact. “We have standards, Winchester.”
“And here I thought this was a subtle scheme to impress me with your domestic prowess.”
“I’ve already impressed you,” he said, deadpan. “Twice. Possibly three times.”
That made me laugh properly. Soft, but full.
He offered me his hand again — palm up, still warm from the spellwork.
“Change into your clothes,” he said. “I’ll walk you to your chambers if you’d rather not face the others yet. Or you can rest here a while longer. I doubt anyone would protest.”
I looked down at his hand. Then back at the robes. Then at him.
Ominis Gaunt — proud, private, sharp-tongued Ominis — who’d wordlessly cleaned my clothes, brewed my tea, and knew exactly when not to ask.
“I think,” I murmured, slipping my hand into his, “you might’ve just impressed me a fourth time.”
He didn’t smile.
But the smallest breath escaped his lips — the kind you only hear when you’re close enough to catch the truth behind the silence.
Notes:
I'm quite bad at writing dramatic scenes, i swear i did try my best :1
Chapter 27: Number twenty five: The 29th day
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The chill of the early morning clung to the castle like ivy on stone. That particular kind of cold that seeps in through the very bones of the building and curls itself into the hollow of your spine — sharp, damp, and unrelenting. Hogwarts, in these hours before dawn, was utterly still. As if holding its breath.
My body, on the other hand, had long since given up the pretence of rest.
I had managed, by some small miracle or the betrayal of exhaustion, to sleep for perhaps three hours — or a touch less. It had not been the comforting kind of sleep, the sort that envelopes you in warmth and oblivion. No. Mine had been dreamless and shallow, the kind one slips in and out of like poorly fitted gloves.
The duvet was tangled at my ankles, half-kicked off during some unconscious fidget. I lay there in the near-dark, eyes wide open, blinking slowly at the outline of the wooden beams above me. My limbs ached with the kind of weight that magic leaves behind when it’s forced out of you too quickly — heavy and hollow, like the skin of an apple after the juice is gone.
I brought both hands to my face, pressing the heels of my palms into my eyes, hoping foolishly that the pressure might iron out the weariness. It didn’t. All it did was conjure behind my lids the echo of fire — green and orange — dancing wildly across my memory.
The flames.
The shouting.
The thick, acrid smoke that filled my lungs and clawed at my throat.
The ancient tree, devoured in a blaze that no ordinary arsonist could have managed.
And then, the meeting.
How ridiculous, to be so drained and yet so full of thought. I felt as though my skin hummed with residual heat — not from the flames, but from what I’d let out of myself. The ancient magic that had long ached just beneath my spine… I had used it. Really used it. Not cautiously, not in fragments — but in full.
And now, after all these years of restraint, it was as if something had been loosened in me. Not quite a wound, not quite a relief. A deep breath after too long underwater.
I tilted my head slightly and stared at the edge of the bedside table, tracing the worn groove in the wood with my eyes. It was ridiculous to still be lying here, but I needed this moment of quiet. Just one more minute of stillness before the world came clawing again.
I should be worried. The fire had been no accident. We all knew that — even if no one had said it outright. The meeting had been all controlled urgency and professional composure, but underneath, I could feel it: fear, suspicion, the quiet return of old ghosts.
Weasley had handled it as best she could. Calm, direct, authoritative — like always. There were talks of enhanced security, patrol schedules, ward inspections. Sharp had spoken with his usual blend of sharpness and sardonic calm. Even Garlick had lost some of her bloom that evening, worry tracing its roots into her tone.
But none of that was what stayed with me.
What stayed… was Ominis.
His voice. The way he’d stood when the others left. Quiet. Steady. Unmoving.
The way he’d brought me tea without asking. The gentleness with which he guided me through his quarters without a word of pity. As if we’d always moved like that — two shadows orbiting the same, quiet truth.
It had been too long since I’d felt less… alone.
And still, I was so very tired.
I pushed myself upright with a sharp inhale, muscles protesting as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed. My feet met the stone floor, cold enough to jolt something back into me. My winter clothes, soft and thick, hung from the post of the bed, and I shrugged it over my shoulders as if the weight might centre me.
Somewhere down in my spine, the scars tingled faintly. Not painful — not today — but present. As though my magic was reminding me, you are awake. And I'm still here.
I rubbed a hand over the back of my neck, pulling the robe tighter around myself.
Time to begin again.
Time to keep going.
The halls were still asleep.
Even the portraits seemed to sense the weight of dawn; they slumbered in their frames, faces slack and snoring faintly under heavy lids. I pulled my robe a little closer about me as I moved — not quite dressed, hair still damp from the wash basin, but I needed to walk. To breathe air that didn’t smell like smoke and yesterday’s magic.
The castle floor was cold beneath my boots, but familiar. Always familiar. There was a steady rhythm in my steps that helped ground me, even as my mind spun back — uninvited — to the night before.
The meeting.
It had taken place in the Charms classroom — a neutral space. One of the high-ceilinged study chambers with enchanted windows that always let in light, even in the dead of night. Now, looking back, the soft golden glow had felt almost ironic. A mimicry of calm in a room full of worn nerves.
Sharp had been the first to speak. He always was, when things turned tactical.
“Deliberate,” he’d said, eyes shadowed and jaw tight. “The fire wasn’t a random act. Whoever did it knew where to strike — the oldest greenhouse, the central tree. That’s not mischief. That’s symbolic.”
I had remained quiet at first. Listening. Gathering. My magic still crackled faintly in my chest then, like distant thunder. I hadn’t dared let it show.
Professor Garlick — dear Mirabel — had been visibly shaken. Her voice trembled when she mentioned the roots.
“That tree’s been there longer than everything… it’s connected to the lower soil systems beneath the castle. It could’ve… it could’ve spread further, if not for—”
She’d stopped herself before saying me . Kind, as ever.
Weasley had stepped in soon after. She had the sort of presence that made people stop talking, even when she hadn’t said a word. Calm, cool, but alert in a way that meant she was already ten steps ahead of us all.
“We must assume,” she’d said, folding her hands atop the table, “that this was not an isolated incident. We’ve grown too comfortable. It’s time we became… considerably less so.”
I remember the way she’d looked at me. Not unkindly — but knowingly.
I’d nodded once. That was all it took.
My hand trailed along the bannister now as I descended the stairs, footsteps soft on the worn stone. My body still ached faintly, but it was no longer the bone-deep fatigue of earlier — more like the dull echo that follows a storm. The kind you feel in your ribs, in your teeth.
Ominis hadn’t spoken much at the meeting. But when he did…
He’d only said one thing.
“It’s not over, is it?”
No one answered him, not directly. But we all knew what the silence meant. What I knew it meant.
It had only just begun.
I turned a corner and entered the narrow corridor that led to my office. The sconces were unlit — only the faint blue light of morning filtered in through the arrow-slit windows. My breath clouded slightly in the chill.
That fire hadn’t been normal. Not just because of the greenish tint in its flames, or the way it had climbed instead of spreading — like it was searching for something. It was the feeling beneath it. The pull . I had felt it, as clear as I feel my wand when I hold it: something was calling to the roots. Beneath the tree. Beneath the castle. Something ancient.
My magic had answered — instinctively.
And I wasn’t sure yet if that had been bravery… or something far more dangerous.
The brass handle of my office door was cold as I turned it. I stepped inside and shut it softly behind me, the scent of old parchment and lavender oil still clinging faintly to the air. Home, in its own strange way.
I moved toward my desk, intending only to sit for a moment. But my eyes fell to the corner of the calendar beside my stack of notes — the one I used to track full moons, elixir cycles, and… Antha.
My chest tightened.
Twenty-nine days.
Of course. I should have known it was close — my magic always felt a little more frayed when her time was near. My fault, really, for letting everything else take over.
I sighed and reached for my wand, drawing it across the calendar to check the wards. The protections I’d placed over her supply were nearly worn through. I’d need to replenish them all — infusions, stabilisers, the runewood tincture.
I rubbed the bridge of my nose between two fingers. Bloody hell, I could use a vacation.
Right. No time to linger.
Just enough time to send a note to Matilda — quick, simple, nothing dramatic. Then I’d gather the elixirs from the Room of Requirement and be off. The sooner Antha had them, the better.
I stood slowly, rolling my shoulders once but as my fingers hovered above the parchment instead, my eyes fixed on the spidery ink strokes I’d written down three weeks prior. A line circled in red, not once but three times, as if I could somehow will it into being by sheer insistence.
Secondary combustion of runewood stabilised by phoenix infusions; noted spike in magical cohesion when exposed to draconid particulates. Possible convergence point?
I read it twice more, then let the hand-written note fall gently back onto the pile.
For ten years — ten — I had chased shadows and echoes. Plants that bloomed only once a decade. Substances so rare they were nearly myth. Whispered rumours of healing traditions lost to time. I had spoken with wandmakers, potioneers, centaurs, and even a pair of reclusive curse-breakers in the Pyrenees who claimed to have worked with corrupted magic in blood-bound twins.
None of it ever lasted.
The elixirs I brewed for Antha kept her pain at bay, kept her magic from tearing through her like glass, but they didn’t reverse the deterioration. They were… bandages. Blessedly effective, yes, but never a cure.
But now…
Now something had shifted.
I sat slowly at the desk, drawing the thickest of my journals toward me, its spine creased and the edges faintly blackened from fire residue. My fingers found the page instinctively: the sketch of the molecular composition of unicorn horn, beside a diagram of the magical imprint I had captured from Antha during her last collapse.
There, again, in the corner margin — in frantic scrawl: No natural convergence unless catalysed. Dragon-based artefacts? Heartstring? Scale dust? Crystalised breath particles, ashes?
The dragon thread again. It had come up too many times to be coincidence.
At first I had dismissed it. The arrogance of old alchemists, thinking dragons to be a universal key to magical transformation — it felt almost romanticised. But the more I looked, the more undeniable it became. Creatures of ancient magic, not unlike the Keepers’ constructs. The way their breath interacted with airborne magic. The stabilising properties found in their bone marrow. Their resistance to spell corrosion.
And there was something else — something I hadn’t dared write down, because it felt… mad.
A whisper I’d heard during my first encounter with the Keepers, buried beneath their usual riddles and veiled teachings. Something about magic that “slept in fire” and “awoke in what had never been tamed.”
At the time, I’d assumed it was metaphor. I still wasn’t sure it wasn’t.
But now, after everything — after the fire yesterday, after feeling my own magic rip from my spine and pulse into the earth like it was answering a call — it was hard not to draw the lines together.
I glanced toward the window. Still no sign of movement outside. Still early.
Still safe, for now.
I dipped my quill again, scribbling more notes beside the diagram:
If crystalised dragon breath is stabilised by moonlight, could serve as final binding agent. Would need source with minimal spell exposure — wild, preferably. Not bred.
The real problem, of course, was finding such a thing.
A wild dragon that hadn’t been interfered with by humans in any form? Practically impossible. Even in the far reaches of Romania, they were tagged, tracked, enchanted for docility. And harvesting anything from them — a scale, a sliver of horn, let alone breath — would require proximity.
Too close. Far too close.
But still… still.
I exhaled slowly and let my head tip back against the high chair. The office smelled faintly of singed leather and ink — oddly comforting, in its own way.
Hope was a dangerous thing. It carved hollows in you when it disappeared, made ghosts of your intentions. But today, this morning, this quiet , strange morning… I felt its pulse again. Faint, but there. Tucked into the curve of a theory. Sleeping between syllables of a dead alchemical tongue.
After a decade of tending the same circle of pain, I could feel — deep in my gut, in the aching lines of my back — that I might be close.
Antha’s face swam into my mind unbidden. Her laugh when she was fifteen. Her fury when we told her to stay hidden. Her stillness when the pain came — unnatural, that silence. Not stoic. Surrendered.
No more of that.
Not if I could help it.
I gathered the pages, pressing them into a single stack and slipping them into the dragon-hide satchel that rested beneath my desk. The elixirs were ready to be prepared, sealed and cooled in the Room of Requirement, as always. She’d have what she needed for the next moon — but it wouldn’t be enough, not for much longer. The body could only bear so many stopgaps.
And if I didn’t act — if I didn’t move now — I feared her magic might start to reject even that.
I rose to my feet, rolling my stiff shoulder once and whispering a minor charm to tighten the strap of the satchel. The faint clink of glass vials within reminded me just how many lives were tethered to what I carried.
“Alright,” I murmured to no one. “Let’s begin.”
But as I reached for the door, I felt it — again — that low, faint thrum behind my ribs.
Presence. Waiting.
I opened the door softly, already knowing whose voice I’d hear.
The door opened on a soft creak, and I stepped into the classroom — only to stop dead in my tracks.
There he was.
Ominis Gaunt, seated not in any ordinary way, of course, but perched atop one of the students’ desks like he owned the entire damned room. One leg bent, the other draped loosely over the edge, his cane leaning against the side, fingers laced together in his lap with infuriating composure. His head tilted slightly in my direction the moment the hinges sounded, and though his eyes saw nothing, his smirk said everything.
If the word insolent had a poster child, it would’ve been sitting right there.
And looking unfairly good while doing so.
“You’re either lost,” I said dryly, shutting the door behind me, “or you’ve taken to haunting classrooms before dawn. Can’t say I’m surprised. Ghost suits you.”
His lips twitched. “And here I thought I’d be greeted with gratitude. I did go to the trouble of waiting in silence for twenty-three minutes, just to avoid spooking you.”
“Touching,” I replied, walking toward the desk and dropping my satchel with a soft thump . “Though you’ll forgive me if I’m not entirely comforted by your habit of loitering in dim corners before sunrise. That’s usually the villain’s entrance.”
“Good thing I’m reformed,” he said smoothly, lifting his chin a little. “Mostly.”
I eyed him, arms crossed. “Let me guess. Couldn’t sleep either?”
“On the contrary,” he said, slipping off the desk with fluid elegance and standing straight, cane now back in hand. “I slept wonderfully. Took the liberty of rising early to ensure a certain someone didn’t vanish off to Merlin-knows-where without breakfast.”
He was closer now. Not too close. Not yet.
But enough for the weight of his presence to press gently at the edge of mine.
“You suspect me of something, Mr. Gaunt?” I asked, arching a brow.
“I’d hardly call it suspicion , Professor Winchester,” he said, enunciating each syllable with that frustratingly crisp diction of his. “More… pattern recognition. You have the habit of disappearing right when things become inconveniently emotional. Or dangerous.”
I smiled — faintly, but it stayed a second longer than I meant it to.
“Perhaps I simply value efficiency.”
“Or perhaps,” he countered, “you’re catastrophically bad at accepting help.”
That earned him a soft laugh. “And you’re catastrophically good at offering it.”
He inclined his head, mock-solemn. “A burden I bear with great dignity.”
I moved toward the bookshelf beside the desk and busied my hands with rearranging the stack of volumes that were in impecable form — mostly to break the rising warmth I could feel creeping into my cheeks. This was how it always was with us. A dance of barbed words softened by something underneath. Some truth neither of us said aloud.
“So,” I said, glancing over my shoulder. “Did you follow me here on principle, or was there an actual motive hidden behind your flair for dramatics?”
“I rather thought you might try to leave the castle again without telling anyone,” he said mildly. “And as luck would have it, I’ve grown quite attached to knowing you haven’t been hexed into a hedge somewhere in the Highlands.”
“Touching again. Twice in one morning. I’ll have to make note.”
There was a pause then. Just long enough for the air to shift — not heavy, exactly, but still.
“You’re going to see her, aren’t you?” he asked.
His tone, this time, was gentler. Less of the fencing match. More… honest.
I turned to face him fully. “Yes.”
Ominis nodded once. “Then I’m coming with you.”
I opened my mouth, prepared to deflect with some clever retort, but the look on his face — composed though it was — gave me pause. It wasn’t insistence. It was certainty. The quiet kind. The kind you didn’t argue with, because it wasn’t about control or pride. It was about care.
I swallowed.
“You do realise I’m not exactly taking the scenic route,” I said softly. “It’s a long ride, and I’ve no intention of making tea-stops along the way.”
“Shame,” he said, lips quirking. “I was hoping for pastries.”
“You’re impossible.”
“So I’ve been told.”
I sighed and reached for the satchel. “Very well. But don’t blame me if Caligo drops you halfway.”
He stepped beside me then, hand resting lightly on the back of one of the chairs. His voice, when it came, was quieter still.
“You shouldn’t carry this alone, Eline.”
I froze a moment. Just one heartbeat. Then gave a tiny nod, almost imperceptible.
“I’ve done it long enough,” I said. “Doesn’t mean I’m very good at it.”
A silence stretched between us — companionable now, full of old things unsaid.
Then, because I could feel my throat tightening and that would never do this early in the morning, I cleared it and said with dry humour, “Now if you’re quite done playing brooding sentry in my classroom, I suggest we leave before the staff starts whispering about our scandalous rendezvous.”
“Scandalous?” Ominis echoed with mock scandal. “I’m deeply offended. I thought we were going for enigmatic and emotionally restrained .”
I smirked. “You do that one naturally.”
“And you do deflection like an art form.”
“Years of practice.”
He extended his arm with easy formality — one I accepted with no hesitation — and together, we stepped into the corridor, bound for the Room of Requirement, bound for Bainburgh, bound for a truth we’d both avoided for too long.
The castle had not yet woken.
Corridors stretched out in gentle silence, bathed in the pale wash of morning light slipping through narrow stained-glass windows. The chill of the stone seeped through the soles of my boots, but it wasn’t biting — just enough to keep the senses sharp. Familiar. Steadying.
I felt his arm beneath my hand — firm, warm through the fabric of his coat — and let myself hold on just slightly tighter than necessary. Not out of frailty. Not quite. But because, in that moment, it anchored me.
He walked with measured ease beside me, each step purposeful, each turn instinctive despite the darkness behind his eyes. The cane in his free hand tapped gently against the edge of the corridor, more out of habit than necessity. He knew these halls as intimately as I did. Perhaps more so. And despite everything — the late hour, the weight of what awaited us — there was no hesitation in his pace.
“You’re oddly quiet this morning,” I said after a beat, eyes ahead, voice light but careful.
He tilted his head slightly toward me. “And here I thought I was being merciful.”
I arched a brow. “Merciful?”
“You’ve had a long week, Eline. I assumed silence would be preferable to my usual repertoire of sardonic commentary.”
I chuckled under my breath. “And yet here we are.”
His lips quirked — just slightly — at the corner.
Another few steps passed in shared quiet. The corridor curved gently leftward, and the tapestry of the Dancing Hippogriffs rippled faintly in the draft. I looked up at it, then down at the smooth floor beneath our feet.
“You’re not nervous, then?” I asked, as casually as I could manage. “About seeing her again.”
The moment the words left me, I regretted the phrasing.
Seeing . Silly me.
He didn’t flinch. Of course he didn’t.
Instead, he hummed low in his throat, as if considering the question more seriously than I deserved after such clumsy wording.
“Nervous?” he echoed. “No. Not precisely.”
I glanced up at him, reading the set of his jaw, the stillness behind it.
“She’s changed,” I offered, quietly. “A great deal. But the core of her… it’s still Anne. Or Antha, rather.”
“I never cared much for names,” he murmured. “It was never what we called her that mattered.”
My throat tightened, but I said nothing.
After a moment, he added, more lightly, “Though I admit, I never expected her to choose a name that sounds vaguely like a mid-tier herbal tonic.”
I barked a soft laugh. “She said the same thing about Ominis , if it makes you feel better.”
He snorted, a rare sound from him. “Touché.”
A pause. Then, as we turned the final corridor before the Room, I felt his arm tense — just slightly beneath mine. Barely noticeable. But there.
I slowed my pace to match his.
“I think,” he said eventually, voice lower now, “I’m less nervous about seeing her… and more worried about what I’ll find in myself when I do.”
That struck something deep. Quiet. Raw.
I didn’t reply at once. Instead, I focused on the rhythm of our steps, the familiar stone beneath us, the feel of his arm brushing against mine every few paces.
“She doesn’t blame you,” I said softly.
“No,” he said. “But I do.”
That silenced me again.
He drew a breath through his nose, then exhaled. “And you?”
“What about me?”
“Are you ready for this?”
I looked ahead, where the corridor narrowed, and the stones just ahead of us shimmered faintly — the Room already beginning to stir, sensing my intent.
“I’ve spent ten years trying to hold her together,” I said slowly. “But lately… there are days I feel like I’m finally starting to stitch her back into place.”
“And does that frighten you?”
“It terrifies me.”
A soft sound, almost like sympathy, escaped him. Then, lighter: “Good. Wouldn’t be you otherwise.”
I smirked. “You know, there are moments when your honesty borders on cruelty.”
“And yet you keep walking with me.”
“Touché.”
We stopped in front of the stone wall. I let go of his arm — reluctantly — and faced the surface as it began to ripple into form, stone rearranging itself with the soft grinding whisper of magic made manifest.
“Do you think she’ll be happy to see you?” I asked, fingers curling around the handle as the door formed.
“No,” Ominis replied plainly. “But I hope she’ll understand why I stayed away.”
I looked at him again — truly looked — and said, with far more tenderness than wit, “She will.”
The door opened.
And we stepped inside.
The door eased open on its own, slow and deliberate, as if shaking off sleep.
A breeze met us at the threshold — not cold, but alive, scented with crushed valerian, drying chamomile, and the distant, musky warmth of magical fur. It carried with it a thousand scents and threads of memory, the kind that clung to your robes long after you’d left.
The Room — my Room — stretched out before us in its usual early-morning state: a careful tangle of controlled chaos. The main level was a wide stone floor scattered with long workbenches and wooden tables, some cluttered with half-finished vials, parchment stacks, or drying bundles of herbs hanging overhead. To the right, tall cabinets curved along the wall, filled with potion jars, enchanted containers, and books with cracked spines that muttered to themselves.
Above us, an open balcony wound around the upper edge of the room, giving way to half-hidden doors and softly shimmering archways — portals, really, though I never called them that. Through them lay the little pockets I’d carved out over the years: safe havens tucked between folds of space, where rescued creatures paced or slumbered. Some led to quiet glades. Others to stables warmed by spells. I heard the low chuff of a mooncalf somewhere above, a lazy rustle of wings — and below it all, the scent of pine and creature breath and healing hay drifted faintly downward.
“Welcome,” I said, lifting my chin with a little smile. “To my Room of Requirement, Ominis Gaunt.”
He paused just inside the doorway, head tilted slightly, as though drinking it in through some sense I couldn’t name.
“Smells like a greenhouse and a menagerie had an ill-advised tryst,” he said at last.
I bit back a laugh. “That’s… not entirely inaccurate.”
“There’s also a distinct hint of roasted beetroot.”
“That would be the fireblossom balm I left simmering somewhere yesterday.” I winced. “It’s… matured.”
He let his cane tap lightly against the floor as he took a few slow steps in, the sound echoing gently.
“You weren’t joking,” he murmured. “This place breathes.”
I watched him turn his face upward, as though he could feel the magic shifting along the beams. He could, of course. Ominis had always been attuned to magic in a way others weren’t — not through sight, but through something older, quieter.
“It’s not always like this,” I said, stepping toward one of the shelves. “Sometimes it’s a library. Or a workshop. Or a very large cupboard when I’m trying to hide from the staff at dinner.”
He arched an eyebrow. “Very noble of you.”
“Desperate times,” I replied lightly, moving toward the potion drawers. “You’re welcome to wander. The upper level’s off-limits to most, but I trust you not to release a family of nifflers by mistake.”
“Tempting,” he muttered. “But I’ll restrain myself.”
I smirked and knelt by one of the lower cabinets, opening it with a quiet click. Inside, rows of carefully labelled flasks and silk-wrapped bundles glimmered in the soft torchlight.
“I’m going to need a few minutes to gather the things for the elixirs,” I said, glancing over my shoulder. “They’re sensitive to temperature shifts, so I’ll need to calibrate the blend carefully.”
“Ah yes,” he replied. “Wouldn’t want to accidentally stabilise her condition indefinitely.”
“Perish the thought.”
From somewhere deeper in the room, a gentle creaking sound echoed — the kind that suggested Deek was somewhere in the back tunnels, perhaps still curled up in his sleeping nest made of old scarves and shredded gardening catalogues.
“He’s here,” I said softly, half to myself. “But far too early to bother him.”
“You mean you haven’t put him to work at dawn?”
“I’m capable of basic decency, Gaunt.”
“Debatable.”
I rolled my eyes — fondly — and turned back to my ingredients. My fingers worked without needing to see, tracing familiar textures: the papery crackle of dried runewood shavings, the fine gold thread of phoenix feather steeped in moonwater, the faint shimmer of unicorn horn dust. Each ingredient carefully prepared, ethically sourced, and precisely calibrated. Each one a step toward hope.
Behind me, I heard Ominis let out a soft breath.
“It’s strange,” he said quietly, his tone more contemplative now, “standing in a place built by your own needs — yet feeling someone else’s magic humming in every corner.”
I paused, one hand resting gently on the neck of a vial.
“That’s because this place isn’t built just on need,” I said. “It’s built on intention. On care. Maybe even… belief.”
“Yours?”
I looked up at him. “Mine.”
He didn’t smile — not fully — but his mouth relaxed in a way that made something warm flicker low in my chest.
“I don’t say it often,” he added, voice smooth as velvet, “but I am impressed.”
I turned back to the table, smirking faintly.
“Careful, Ominis. Compliments might suit you if you’re not careful.”
“Yes, well,” he said. “Let’s not make a habit of it.”
I reached for the next vial, heart a little steadier now.
Let the world be uncertain. Let the hours ahead weigh heavy.
For now — here, in the scent of herbs and old stone, with Ominis’s quiet wit at my back — I felt something almost like steadiness.
Almost.
It wasn’t the first time Ominis Gaunt had caught me off guard with a compliment — but Merlin, it still had the same effect as when we were seventeen and he told me my wandwork was “almost adequate.” I’d gone pink at the ears and flung a Cushioning Charm at his head in retaliation.
Now, older and only marginally wiser (I'd hope), I didn’t throw anything. Instead, I started… talking. An absolute stream of words, like a tap left running. It was ridiculous.
“I’ve started keeping the phoenix feathers in a cedar drawer now,” I said lightly, weighing out a measure of unicorn shavings and transferring them to a crystal bowl. “They lose their potency otherwise. The cedar balances the fire essence — though it makes everything else in the drawer smell like bloody incense for days.”
Ominis hummed politely behind me.
“And Deek’s reorganised the entire balm shelf alphabetically,” I continued, as if he’d asked. “I suspect it’s a silent protest because I made a joke about his height. He hasn’t said anything, of course, but the echinacea is now in the topmost cabinet.”
Another soft hum. I wasn’t sure whether it was amusement or horror.
“And did I mention Caligo is going to be a father?” I blurted, as I began decanting phoenix water into the cauldron. By Merlin's sake, I couldn't stop. “Yes, honestly. Can you imagine? I nearly dropped my wand when I found out.”
That got a reaction. A pause — a slight shift in weight — and then, flatly:
“You found out… how, exactly?”
I snorted. “Not like that , Gaunt, don’t be vulgar. Highwing — that’s the mother — has been nesting. Very defensive about the whole thing. Hissed at a passing squirrel the other day.”
He tilted his head, dry as ever. “Well. Who among us hasn’t.”
“I mean, I knew they’d been spending time together,” I went on, far too cheerfully now. “There was a… tension in the air. And I caught Caligo preening in her direction quite shamelessly one evening. But I didn’t think— I mean, I didn’t know he was the parental type.”
“And now you do.”
“Now I do,” I echoed, laughing softly. “He’s been carrying straw around in his beak. Not helping with the actual nest, of course, but you know. Symbolic effort.”
Ominis gave a low chuckle — and it did something altogether traitorous to my ribcage.
“You’re quite talkative this morning,” he remarked mildly.
I froze mid-pour, heat blooming instantly in my cheeks.
“Am I?” I asked, far too quickly. “I hadn’t noticed.”
“Mmm.”
I set the vial down, took a moment to look studiously at the shimmering swirl of liquid now bubbling gently in the cauldron. Anything to avoid his face. Not that he could see mine — but that wasn’t the point.
“I just— I think it’s the lack of sleep,” I said vaguely. “Makes one… unfiltered.”
“Clearly.”
“Oh, hush.”
But my voice had softened, and there was no real bite to it. I glanced at him over my shoulder — his frame still perfectly composed, seated as he was with one long leg stretched out and his cane resting lazily across his lap, expression unreadable as ever. And yet… something in the way his head tilted ever so slightly toward the sound of my voice gave him away. Just a little.
I let the silence stretch for a beat, then smiled faintly to myself as I turned back to the task at hand.
“Anyway,” I muttered, “don’t say I never share important life updates.”
“Noted,” came the reply, as dry as the Sahara. “I shall mark it in my calendar. Caligo’s paternity confirmed. An historic day.”
“You mock me, but this is emotionally significant.”
“Deeply.”
I couldn’t help it — I laughed again, the sound light and unguarded as the mixture began to glow gold beneath my fingers.
And for a brief moment, in the quiet sanctuary of the Room, with potion fumes curling around us and the thrum of old magic in the walls, I felt it again: that peculiar ease, that thread of something unspoken — stronger than habit, older than memory.
Perhaps it had never truly left.
The elixir was nearly there — its hue a rich, lucid amber with opalescent swirls threading through it, like sunlight caught in honey. It pulsed gently in its vial as it settled, magic curling delicately from its rim in threads of pale blue steam.
I didn’t sit. I should have. But the moment I stopped moving, the weight in my chest twisted — so I busied myself.
Tidied the second station. Rearranged the phoenixweed bundles by colour saturation, then again by harvest date. Misted the silverthorn with water from the charmed canister, even though it had rained in its planter yesterday. Set straight a crooked stool. Reorganised the measuring spoons.
There was nothing to do , really. And that only made it worse.
I moved like a whispering current through the room, fingertips brushing surfaces, checking shelves I knew by heart. Still I didn’t stop. Couldn’t. Something under my ribs felt restless — like static beneath my skin. Not fear, not really. But a nervous current threading beneath my movements, like my body had caught up to something my mind hadn’t named yet.
The air in the Room was thick with brewing warmth. Resin and herbs, and the crisp bite of alchemical steam. But beneath that, something else — his presence. Subtle. Heavy in its silence.
He hadn’t spoken for several minutes, but I could feel Ominis in the room like a spell stitched into the walls. He wasn’t looming — he never did. But his awareness carried weight. He knew stillness intimately. He made a presence of it.
I tried not to look at him. Not directly.
He was seated near the central table now, fingers loosely resting against the polished edge of the wood. His cane leaned at his side. His profile was drawn in soft shadows from the high lanterns above, and his expression unreadable — but not indifferent.
He knew .
Of course he did. He always had a maddening talent for noticing things before I did.
“I could transfigure a chair for you, you know,” I said, far too briskly, straightening a stack of folded cloths. “You don’t have to just perch there like a brooding gargoyle.”
He turned his head slightly, one eyebrow raising with agonising elegance.
“A charming image,” he replied. “Do you always insult your guests while forcing them to inhale wild root essence and overheated valerian?”
“Only the ones who sit there looking like they own the castle.”
“I think you mean haunt the castle.”
He didn’t smile — not entirely — but I caught the subtle twitch at the corner of his mouth. It was worse than a smirk. It was knowing.
“You’re pacing,” he added lightly, voice far too casual.
“I’m tending .”
“To what? The already-alphabetised potion labels?”
“I’m multitasking,” I said, picking up a cloth and wiping an already spotless bottle.
Silence followed. Long enough that I could hear the soft clink of glass cooling, the low rustle of one of the upstairs creatures shifting in sleep. Then, quietly—
“You’re nervous.”
My hand paused.
The cloth stilled mid-swipe.
I turned slowly toward him, brows raised far too high to be convincing. “I beg your pardon?”
He tilted his head slightly, not unkindly.
“You’re fidgeting,” he said, and there was something almost gentle in the way he said it. “You only do that when you’re unsure. Or when your thoughts are louder than your words.”
I could feel the heat start to rise in my cheeks. The unmistakable prickling flush of being seen .
“It’s not nerves,” I lied, smoothing the cloth across the table with unnecessary precision. “I just… I like things tidy.”
“Of course you do.”
“Don’t start.”
“I didn’t say a word.”
“Yes, but your silence is absolutely deafening, Mr. Gaunt.”
He leaned back ever so slightly, his hand brushing across the table’s edge again. “You know,” he said, dry as winter air, “I’m rather honoured you’ve let me in here. Into this—what is it you called it? Your room?”
“Room of Requirement,” I muttered, dragging the words from my throat. “Yes.”
“It feels more like a sanctuary.”
I swallowed.
“It was , once,” I said softly. “And then it had to be something else. Something useful. For Antha. For the creatures. For students. And now…”
Now I don’t know what it is, I wanted to say.
Now it’s full of old ghosts and new tensions and someone I never quite stopped missing.
He didn’t press. He never did. That was the worst part — and the best.
Instead, he let the moment settle, then added, just above a murmur, “Your blush is giving you away.”
I turned too quickly.
“Excuse me?”
His smirk returned, feline and precise. “Your footsteps were steady, your hands efficient… but your face, dear Eline, is abysmal at poker.”
“You absolute— You're blind as a bat!”
“I’ll say no more.”
“Good. Because if you do , I’ll feed you valerian raw.”
“Sounds… stimulating.”
I huffed, but couldn’t quite fight the grin tugging at my mouth.
He knew exactly what he was doing. The worst part was, so did I.
And yet, I let it happen. Let myself be read, teased, gently disarmed.
Somehow, despite the chaos beneath my ribs, despite the anticipation tightening in my chest over the visit to Antha, despite how vulnerable it felt to have him here — in my space, near my work, watching me like I was something worth watching — I didn’t want him to leave.
Even with the blush still warming my face.
Even because of it.
The shimmer had faded now, settling into that soft, muted glow that told me the elixir was ready.
I stopped pacing.
Carefully, I took the vial from the cooling rack and turned it in my hands, watching the viscous amber inside catch the light like a sliver of bottled dusk. No residue, no bubbles, no imbalance. It was perfect—at least in form. I reached for the velvet-lined case I’d prepared earlier and wrapped the vial snugly in enchanted cloth, the kind that would keep it stable through wind and weather, even Hippogriff flight.
I didn’t realise I’d been holding my breath until I exhaled, long and slow.
“That’s it,” I said at last, turning to face him. “It’s ready.”
He gave the faintest nod, not so much in agreement but acknowledgment. As if he’d known it would be, all along.
“We’ll have to fetch Caligo,” I added, brushing a lock of hair behind my ear. “He’s probably sulking by the lake. Doesn’t take kindly to waiting.”
Ominis arched an eyebrow. “I do believe he and I would get along.”
That pulled a quiet laugh from me—nervous, unbidden.
I stepped closer then, the vial secure in my satchel, but the weight of what we were about to do settling in my chest like fog. The last time he’d seen Antha, she had still been herself. Whole, bright-eyed, filled with hope—even if it was misplaced.
Now…
“Are you certain about this?” I asked softly, almost despite myself. “Seeing her again. After everything.”
He turned his head slightly, as if aligning his face toward mine more directly. The familiar tilt of his chin. That calm, unyielding presence.
“I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t,” he said. Then, after a pause: “And besides… I hear I’ve developed a knack for handling old ghosts.”
There it was—that dryness, that sardonic edge he wore like a second robe. I smiled, in spite of myself.
“Is that what you think this is?” I murmured. “An exorcism?”
He hummed. “Hard to say. But if it is, I expect you’ll be the one holding the wand.”
“You’ll be the one holding onto me,” I said, raising a brow. “Have you ever flown on a Hippogriff?”
“I’ve survived Apparating with Sebastian during his ‘creative’ phase. I daresay I’m prepared for anything.”
I laughed again. Properly this time. And for a moment—just a heartbeat—it felt almost easy.
Almost.
“All right then,” I said, reaching for my cloak. “Let’s go find the beast.”
The sky was beginning to soften—edges of grey giving way to delicate bands of rose and gold, like brushstrokes across the frozen horizon. The grounds were silent but for the occasional rustle of wind through bare branches. Cold clung to everything. It bit at my fingers even through my gloves and gathered in little clouds when I breathed.
But there he was.
Caligo stood by the lake, just as I’d suspected, half-shrouded in mist, his dark feathers gleaming faintly with frost. He turned his great head as we approached, those sharp amber eyes locking onto mine with immediate recognition—and mild disapproval.
“You’ve kept me waiting,” he huffed, in the closest thing to language a Hippogriff could muster.
“I know,” I murmured back, stepping into a slow bow. “We’ve a visitor today. You’ll want to be nice.”
Caligo blinked. Then blinked again.
Ominis stood quietly beside me, silent as ever, though I could feel his posture shift slightly—chin lifted, shoulders drawn just a bit tighter beneath his cloak. I’d seen him face curses, ghosts, and students late for class without so much as a flinch.
But this was new.
“Caligo,” I said, touching the side of the Hippogriff’s neck, “this is Professor Gaunt. He’s… not nearly as uptight as he looks.”
“That is categorically untrue,” Ominis replied.
I bit back a smile and reached for his hand. “Come here.”
His hand found mine without hesitation—cool against my palm, steady despite everything. I guided it carefully to Caligo’s neck, just along the ridge of feathers and warm muscle. Ominis’s fingers moved with deliberate curiosity, tracing the curve of bone, the shift of down into thicker plumage.
“Beautiful creature,” he murmured.
“Vain as anything, but yes. He knows it.”
Caligo made a sound that was somewhere between a snort and a preen.
“He’ll let us ride him,” I said, watching the two of them. “But you’ll need to follow my lead.”
“Of course,” Ominis said, though there was a faint crease to his brow. “How difficult could it be?”
“You’ll see.”
I stepped forward and mounted in one smooth motion, settling into the saddle as naturally as breathing. I’d done this a hundred times, but somehow today it felt… different.
I looked down at him, eyes bright with cold and nerves.
“All right. When I say, place your left foot there—yes, just there—and swing your leg over.”
He did, almost too gracefully, adjusting his balance with ease. A small part of me was disappointed he didn’t fumble. But then he hesitated—hands hovering awkwardly behind me.
“And now,” I said, voice catching just slightly, “you’ll need to—well—hold on.”
“To what, exactly?”
I cleared my throat. “To me. Around the waist. Firmly . And once we’re airborne— do not let go .”
“Wasn’t planning to.”
There was a pause. I could feel his hesitation, his awareness of every inch between us. Then, slowly, his arms came around me, cautious at first, then a touch more secure.
“Comfortable?” I asked, trying to sound unaffected.
“Surprisingly, yes.”
“Good,” I said, cheeks burning. “Because there’s no turning back.”
With a sharp whistle and a nudge from my heel, Caligo spread his wings—vast and elegant—and launched us into the morning sky.
Notes:
I have so many things i want to say but i fear if i say too much, i'd spoil it. Truly, I've been in a frenzy of writing chapters and looking back I didn't expect this fic to go for so long, but i guess i got carried away haha.
ps: i'm still having problems with ao3, an error keeps popping out and idk how to fix it :/ . Oh- also, in my mind Sharp was very mad about the fire, not because he had to intervene, but the sad look on Mirabel did something in his chest. (i'm trying my hardest not to fall into that temptation)
Chapter 28: Number twenty six: Old ghosts in the coast
Notes:
Hey!!! Sorry if you read this chapter, I accidentally uploaded the wrong one ://///
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The wind caught beneath Caligo’s wings like a held breath, and then—without ceremony—we were airborne. The ground fell away in a silent sweep of motion, and the world below became a patchwork of silvered frost and long morning shadows. The lake shimmered like split glass. The treetops swayed gently as we climbed, wings beating a steady rhythm beneath us. Above, the sky was a soft, aching blue, still raw from the cold night, streaked with early light like pale watercolours not yet dry.
And Ominis was holding on to me as though the wind might steal him away.
His arms were firm around my waist, solid and warm through the layers of my cloak and coat. I could feel the precise press of his gloves against the folds of fabric, the way his posture adjusted with every shift of Caligo’s wings. He wasn’t rigid—far from it—but present. Attuned. Alert in that quiet, unflinching way of his. I kept my eyes on the horizon, willing my heartbeat to remain steady. He leaned in slightly as we dipped with the current, his voice low near my ear.
“This is… unnerving.”
I laughed under my breath. “You’re doing fine.”
“I’d take your word for it,” he replied, “but you sound nervous.”
“I’m not nervous,” I said far too quickly, clutching the reins tighter. “I just don’t usually fly with passengers.”
Especially not ones with their entire torso pressed to my back.
A sudden crosswind cut across us, sharp and playful, and Caligo tilted, adjusting midair with the grace of a dancer. It wasn’t dangerous—barely a wobble—but I felt it. So did Ominis.
His grip around my waist tightened—just for a second. Just enough for his fingers to find the curve of my ribs through the fabric and hold, instinctively, like an anchor seeking harbour.
I froze.
Or rather, every part of me wanted to freeze, but Caligo was still flying, and the air was still rushing around us, and Ominis had already loosened his grip a breath later.
“Sorry,” he said quietly. “Reflex.”
“It’s all right,” I managed, hoping he couldn’t hear the way my voice had softened.
The cold stung my cheeks, but it did little to mask the heat that had crept beneath my skin.
We didn’t speak for a long while after that. There was no need.
Caligo glided higher, wings steady in the thinning air, and I let myself fall into the rhythm of it—the gentle sway, the sound of the wind tugging at my cloak, the solid weight of Ominis behind me. He wasn’t trembling. He wasn’t anxious. He simply was . A presence built of quiet conviction and closeness, near enough to share warmth, distant enough to make me ache for just one inch more.
Somewhere beneath us, the hills of Bainburgh were beginning to rise.
The wind had settled by then. Caligo’s wings no longer beat with urgency, but coasted on the morning thermals, gliding with that ease that always made me wonder if he truly needed us at all. The air was crisp, thinning with height, but no longer biting—it had gentled into something I could almost ignore.
Below us, Bainburgh unfurled like a secret: narrow paths twisting between low stone houses, roofs frosted white, windows aglow with the promise of warmth. Smoke coiled gently from chimneys. From above, the village looked quiet. Peaceful. A place removed from everything… except time.
I felt Ominis shift behind me again, subtle but unmistakable—his posture straightening just slightly.
“You smell that?” I asked, angling Caligo into a slow descent.
“Woodsmoke,” he murmured. “And wet earth. There’s a river nearby?”
I smiled. “You’re getting better at this.”
“I had an excellent tutor,” he said mildly. “Though she’s made a habit of dragging me into the air with mythical beasts.”
“Well,” I replied, glancing down at the approaching fields, “I don’t see anyone else brave enough to ride one of these with me.”
He let out a quiet scoff. “Or foolish enough.”
“Same thing, really.”
Another gust caught us, gentle this time, and Caligo adjusted his wings with a sound like silk brushing stone. I leaned forward just a bit, guiding him toward the open rise that curved behind the village—the spot Anne had picked for her cottage, close enough to Bainburgh for supplies, far enough for solitude.
“Almost there,” I murmured.
Ominis was quiet for a beat, then asked, softly, “How is she?”
I exhaled. That question was always harder in the air, somehow.
“She’s holding on,” I said carefully. “The elixirs help, but… you’ll see. She’s stronger than you remember, just not in the way you left her.”
He was silent. I could feel it—not discomfort, not fear, exactly, but the stillness of someone bracing against something they could no longer pretend wasn’t real.
I decided to lighten it—just a little.
“And when you do see her,” I added, glancing over my shoulder with a faint smirk, “please try not to look like you’ve been flying on a Hippogriff for the very first time.”
“Ah,” he replied, completely dry, “is that why I feel like I’ve grown a second spine?”
“Possible side effect,” I said brightly. “Though more likely you’ll just be sore in places you didn’t know existed.”
“Excellent. Something to look forward to.”
I laughed, the sound whipped away by the wind.
“Honestly,” I went on, lowering my voice, “you did well. Caligo doesn’t tolerate many. Especially not on the first ride.”
“I imagine he likes sarcasm and unresolved emotional tension,” Ominis said. “We got on quite well.”
“I’ll have that stitched onto a banner for your classroom.”
“Do. Something tasteful, in Slytherin green.”
The smile faded just slightly as the house came into view—modest, tucked into the hillside, ivy creeping up one side like fingers trying to hold it in place. The path leading up to it was still dusted with frost, the garden dormant under winter’s spell. Aurora’s cart was parked neatly out front.
I adjusted my hold on the reins, preparing for landing.
“Are you sure about this?” I asked, quieter now.
Ominis didn’t hesitate. “I’ve been sure since the moment you asked.”
I nodded, even though he couldn’t see it, and whispered to Caligo, who let out a quiet trill before angling into his descent.
“Hold on,” I told Ominis as we dipped into the curve of the field.
“Still here, aren’t I?”
And yet… as we were angling to touched the ground, I felt his hands tighten once more around my waist. Not out of fear this time. Something steadier. He released me slowly, only once the world had stilled beneath us.
The wind died. The morning quiet returned.
“To clarify,” he said, voice tight with the sort of dread one reserves for dental appointments and visiting in-laws, “we are... descending, yes?”
“Indeed we are,” I replied sweetly, though I didn’t bother to hide the delight in my voice. “Gently, might I add.”
Behind me, Ominis stiffened almost immediately as Caligo gave a particularly sharp tilt as we dropped down over a dip in the field, just to prove me a liar. I laughed, nearly biting my tongue in the process.
“Define gently,” Ominis muttered, one hand clutching at my waist with a new level of dedication.
I smirked. “Ah— Slytherin House definition , or Ministry-approved language ?”
He let out a noise that was either a strangled scoff or the sound of his soul momentarily leaving his body. I couldn’t decide.
The descent began in earnest as Caligo tilted his wings, angling towards the familiar patch of frostbitten meadow behind Anne’s cottage. I could feel the shift before it fully happened—his shoulders tensing beneath me, muscles rippling with the controlled momentum of something that knew the sky far too well to ever truly land .
“Remind me,” he said tightly, “to return the favour someday. Perhaps a blindfolded broomstick ride during a thunderstorm.”
“Oh, how romantic,” I sighed. “You do spoil me.”
The ground rose to meet us—too fast for his comfort, clearly, as his grip on my waist cinched in a fraction tighter. I didn’t comment. Mostly because I was too focused on keeping a straight path and not startling the sheep grazing sleepily at the edge of the field. Caligo’s talons crunched onto the frosty grass with that low, muscular grace he always managed, wings outstretched to balance as we slid forward a few feet before settling. The silence that followed felt almost reverent. Or it would have, if not for Ominis’s voice, flat and entirely unimpressed:
“We’re alive, then.”
I stifled a laugh. “Welcome back to Earth.”
“I can’t say I missed it.”
He hadn’t let go yet. I tilted my head just enough to speak over my shoulder, amused. “You can release me now, you know. Unless you’ve suddenly developed feelings mid-flight, in which case, I’d appreciate a bit of warning.”
That earned me a quiet, low chuckle. “I’d like to see you dismount from this death lizard with your dignity intact first. Then we’ll talk about feelings.”
I grinned. “Caligo is not a death lizard , he’s an aristocrat of the skies . Show some respect.”
“I’ll consider it when he stops leering at me like I owe him gold.”
“Oh—” I giggled, already turning in the saddle to guide him, “you should see the way he’s looking at you right now. You’re being judged so thoroughly, I fear your grandchildren might feel it.”
That startled a laugh out of him—real and brief and utterly unguarded. I liked it far too much.
“Right,” I continued, gently nudging his leg with my foot, “swing your right leg over the side, and I’ll guide your hand. You’re taller than me, which is deeply inconvenient for this part.”
He did as asked, but with the sort of stiff hesitancy that suggested he expected Caligo to suddenly pitch him into a hedge.
“Step down,” I instructed, voice light, “not into thin air this time.”
“Your confidence is reassuring,” he muttered.
“Isn’t it?”
I slid off first, boots crunching softly into the grass. Caligo turned his head at the same time, angling his beaked profile toward Ominis like a nosy relative peering through the curtains. It was absolutely deliberate.
“See?” I whispered with mock solemnity. “He is judging you.”
“I knew it.”
With careful steadiness, Ominis reached out, and I caught his wrist gently, guiding his hand down to my shoulder to help orient him.
“There,” I murmured. “All legs accounted for?”
“So far.”
“One more big step. Down—yes—perfect. Dignity... mostly intact.”
He landed with both boots on the ground and a soft oof that was just shy of theatrical.
“I’ll be sending my trousers to St. Mungo’s for trauma therapy.”
“Oh, don’t be dramatic.”
“I’ve just been transported through the sky atop a beast with wings the size of a barge and no discernible sense of mercy. I believe I’m entitled.”
“You were very brave,” I teased, stepping back and brushing frost off my cloak. “Heroic, even.”
“Was I?” he said flatly, adjusting his sleeves with that pristine, unconcerned composure of his. “I thought I was screaming internally.”
“Both things can be true.”
Caligo gave a low rumble then—almost smug—and I reached up to stroke behind the arch of his neck, murmuring my thanks in a voice he would understand.
Then I turned back to Ominis, my expression softening.
“Ready?”
He didn’t hesitate this time. “Yes.”
The breeze picked up again, threading between us with a chill that had nothing to do with the air. We walked the last stretch toward the house in silence, b ut it wasn’t empty silence. It was the kind that held everything we weren’t saying. Yet.
The crunch of our boots over the frost-hardened path slowed as we reached the garden gate. I paused for a moment, fingers resting on the wrought-iron latch. My breath fogged the air before me in little spirals, curling like ghosts around the pale light of midday. The cottage stood quiet, unassuming — its thatched roof lightly dusted with the morning chill, smoke curling lazily from the chimney, the faint scent of rosemary and something heartier already teasing the air.
I turned slightly towards Ominis, who stood just behind me, posture alert beneath his winter cloak, face lifted faintly as though he were listening to something just beyond the veil of ordinary sound. He was motionless in that particular way of his — poised but grounded — a stillness honed over years of seeing without sight.
“She won’t be expecting you,” I said quietly, more to fill the air than anything else. “But… she’ll be glad.”
He nodded once, the line of his jaw taut. “I’m not here to upset her.”
“I know,” I replied, and meant it.
I raised a gloved hand and knocked — three steady raps, the way I always did. It was a silly detail, perhaps, but I imagined Antha had grown used to that rhythm, like a secret knock between children. Some things didn’t need changing. Footsteps from within — brisk, no-nonsense, and far too light to be Antha’s. The door creaked open to reveal Aurora, her curls pulled up in a loose scarf, cheeks flushed from the kitchen heat, sleeves rolled to the elbows. She was in the middle of saying something, a warm little “Ah, you’re early,” before her eyes flicked past me and landed on the figure just behind my shoulder.
“Oh—” Her tone faltered, surprise softening into something more guarded but not unfriendly. “You brought company.”
“Yes,” I said simply. “Aurora, this is Professor Gaunt. He’s an old friend.”
Aurora blinked, and I saw the calculation behind her eyes — the name, the voice, the implications of Gaunt . But she recovered with grace.
“Any friend of Eline’s is welcome,” she said lightly, pushing the door open wider. “Do come in. And watch the step, there’s a bit of a dip.”
Ominis inclined his head politely. “Thank you.”
We stepped into the familiar warmth of the cottage, and immediately the scent of simmering onions and something herbal enveloped us. The hearth was crackling gently, casting golden light across the wooden beams overhead and the woven rugs below. The whole house smelled like care — and lived-in peace — and just the faintest undercurrent of medicinal tinctures.
“She’s been doing better this month,” Aurora said over her shoulder as she led us through the front room, her voice conversational but tinged with quiet optimism. “A few aches, a bit of stiffness in the mornings, but nothing like last time. She’s even got the appetite to fuss over lunch today. That’s always a good sign.”
I smiled at that. “Is she—?”
“Kitchen,” Aurora nodded, just as a voice drifted from the archway to the left.
“I told you not to hover, Aurora. The soup’s hardly going to walk itself off the stove.”
And then she stepped into view.
She was still drying her hands on a towel, sleeves pushed up and apron smudged slightly with flour. Her hair was braided back in that loose, almost bohemian style she preferred when at home — all practicality with a stubborn hint of beauty. Her frame looked smaller than I remembered from the last visit, or perhaps I’d simply been trying not to notice. There was a stiffness in her gait, yes, but not the frailty of before — just caution, the kind that came from experience rather than fear.
She was smiling — halfway through a remark that died on her lips the moment her gaze lifted.
She saw him.
It was like a shutter catching mid-fall.
Her body stilled, towel crumpling in her hands. Her breath hitched, the sound audible even from across the room, and for a heartbeat she simply stood there, eyes locked on the man beside me.
“Ominis...?”
It came out like the memory of a name. Not questioning — not doubting — but as though she needed to hear it out loud to prove she still could. He stepped forward gently, unsure whether to cross the space or remain still.
“Ann-Antha.”
That was all. Her name — spoken in that soft, even cadence that had never needed raising to be heard. And with that, something in her cracked. The towel fell to the floor as she moved — slowly, not because of her condition but because of the weight of it all. Years. Secrets. Distance bridged in a matter of heartbeats. She reached him with eyes already glossed with tears, though none had fallen.
I could see the smile blooming even as her lips trembled. “You came…”
“I should have come sooner.”
She shook her head, that familiar stubborn tilt of it returning as if it had never left her. “You’re here now.”
And then — gently, carefully — she leaned into him, arms folding around his shoulders in an embrace that held none of the hesitance of their words. He returned it — hesitant at first, almost afraid to break her. But Anne was always stronger than she looked. She tightened her grip with quiet insistence, and he let go of the last bit of reserve, resting his chin lightly atop her head. I looked away then — not out of awkwardness, but respect. There are reunions so intimate, so rooted in a pain shared only by two people, that bearing witness feels like standing in the doorway of a memory.
Aurora said nothing either — just folded her arms gently, expression unreadable save for the small nod she gave me when our eyes met. I returned it.
The silence stretched, golden and humming with the low rhythm of the fire.
When she pulled back at last, she kept her hands on his arms, as if still convincing herself he was real. Her eyes were wet, but her smile was steady.
“Are you hungry?” she asked, utterly practical through the lingering emotion.
Ominis huffed a quiet laugh. “Starving.”
“Good,” she said, wiping her cheeks with a thumb and giving him a once-over. “You look thinner than I remember. And paler.”
“I am paler. I live underground now, remember?”
She snorted softly. “You always did.”
And just like that — the moment settled, not forgotten, but gentled.
“Eline,” Anne said, turning to me with a glint of affection, “thank you.”
I smiled. “You’re very welcome.”
There was a stillness that followed their embrace — not silence, but something else. A softness, like the sigh of a page turning. It hung in the air like steam above the soup pot, fragrant and delicate, and for a second I felt oddly like an intruder in a place I myself had helped build.
So, naturally, I ruined it — or tried to.
“Well,” I said, casually brushing imaginary dust from the sleeve of my coat, “considering the state of him after the flight here, I’m shocked he’s standing upright at all.”
Ominis, still composed from the emotional onslaught, tilted his head very slightly in my direction. “Don’t start.”
“He’s been tragically wronged,” I went on, voice laced with theatrical pity. “You should’ve heard the things he muttered on Caligo’s back. ‘This is unnatural’, ‘we’re all going to die’, ‘how is this considered transport’—”
“—Because it’s not transport,” he interjected dryly. “It’s a death sentence wrapped in feathers and poor temperament.”
Antha let out a short laugh — real, bright, surprised. “You brought him on Caligo ?”
“He insisted on coming. I simply ensured he arrived in one piece. The rest was between him and gravity.”
Ominis turned towards where he knew Anne was standing. “I hope you appreciate the gesture. I braved aerial death and Eline’s insufferable commentary.”
“And he’s still pale enough that two third-years mistook him for Professor Binns last week,” I added with mock sympathy, drawing a snort from Aurora as she turned back toward the kitchen.
Antha pressed her hand to her mouth, visibly struggling to keep a straight face. “You’re terrible.”
“I’m honest,” I said.
Ominis only muttered, “Remind me why I missed this,” before taking a slow step toward the dining table, shaking his head faintly, the ghost of a smirk touching his lips.
We fell into motion easily after that — each of us gravitating towards the familiar habits of shared meals. I helped Aurora bring out the roasted vegetables and fresh bread while Anne set out the spoons and bowls. Ominis, for all his complaints, navigated the space with ease, fingers brushing along the edge of the table before settling into one of the carved wooden chairs. The clink of dishes. The soft rustle of the fire. A breath here, a glance there. It all felt oddly… suspended. Like the present had graciously paused to let the past settle itself in at the table.
The meal itself was simple — warm, fragrant stew, thick with barley and root vegetables, herbed bread still soft at the centre, a pot of tea already steeping. But the taste, like everything Anne touched, was rich in comfort.
We ate slowly, not because the food demanded it but because we did.
It was Antha who broke the lull, stirring her spoon idly through her bowl. “Do you remember the fifth-year Transfiguration exhibition? The one where Sebastian tried to turn a cauldron into a kneazle and ended up with a kettle that purred whenever it was near fire?”
Ominis let out a quiet, incredulous sound. “I’d forgotten about that.”
“Professor Weasley confiscated it,” I added, “but I heard it still lives in her office. She uses it when she’s annoyed — it hisses every time someone lies.”
Antha grinned. “Fitting, really. Poor thing was terrified of Ignatia Wildsmith’s portrait, though.”
“Oh, everything was terrified of Ignatia Wildsmith’s portrait,” I said, lifting my teacup. “I once saw it make a first-year cry by telling him he had ‘the magical aptitude of a fainting goat’.”
“I remember that!” Antha brightened, eyes sparkling. “It was after he spilled his potion during that partnered brewing session. I think I was paired with you, Ominis.”
“You were,” he nodded. “And I told you we should add the bicorn horn after the sneezewort, not before.”
Antha gave him a rueful smile. “And I told you that if we were going to explode something, we might as well do it properly.”
He huffed a quiet laugh into his tea. “I had soot in my hair for a week.”
“It suited you,” I said mildly. “Added character.”
“It added a smell.”
Antha was laughing again now, cheeks flushed with colour I hadn’t seen in some time. There was something childlike about it — not immature, but free, like the brittle shell of weariness had cracked just a little to let the sunlight in.
And yet, beneath the warmth of it all, I felt something tightening in my chest.
Not sorrow, exactly. Not regret. But that peculiar ache of watching something almost-whole reassemble itself in front of you — and knowing how fragile it still was. Like a glass that’s been mended: beautiful, functional, but forever marked by the fault lines. Still, it was good. It was good to hear her laugh like that. Good to see Ominis easing into himself again, lips curling faintly with every teasing jab, every retold disaster. He caught me watching him, once — just a flicker of his head turning toward me, as if sensing the shift in the air. I smiled, small and wry, and he didn’t ask why.
He didn’t need to.
We carried on like that — three people and years between them, trying to remember how to breathe in each other’s company. There were still things unspoken. There always would be.
But for now, there was stew, and warmth, and laughter around a table that had missed the sound of all our voices. And that, for today, was enough.
The light in the kitchen had shifted. It filtered through the lace curtains in long ribbons of gold, catching on dust motes and the curve of steam rising from the sink. Noon had slipped into its quieter rhythm — the kind of hush that settles after a meal well shared, after laughter that comes from the chest and not the throat.
Aurora and I stood side by side at the sink. She dried the dishes while I washed, the porcelain clinking softly between us like the chime of distant bells.
I didn’t look at her when I spoke.
Instead, I stared out through the modest kitchen window, where the view opened onto the pale stretch of Bainburgh’s coast. A patchwork of wild grass and bramble. The sea glittered far off, indifferent and slow.
“I saw Sebastian.”
Aurora paused mid-motion, cloth resting against the side of a plate. “Recently?”
“Mm.” I let the word fall between us, suds rising around my wrists. “Last week. He was waiting for me in the cellar classroom of Defence Against the Dark Arts. Said he wanted to talk.”
She said nothing, but I could feel her looking at me. I didn’t turn.
“I wasn’t expecting him,” I admitted. “Not like that. Not with… whatever it is that’s grown in him. He’s—” I stopped, pressing the cloth into a bowl with more force than necessary. “He’s harder now. Sharper at the edges. And still so painfully lost.”
The next dish clattered against the sink, but I barely noticed.
“He’s convinced himself that everything he’s done has been for her. For Antha. But the truth is—” I exhaled, long and quiet, “—he’s been trying to fix the world the same way he broke it. Fists clenched. Tunnel vision. And if someone doesn’t stop him...”
Aurora still hadn’t spoken. But she’d stopped drying.
I scrubbed the rim of the next plate slowly, watching the sea beyond the window without really seeing it.
“He asked me if she was happy,” I said. “If she was well. And when I told him she was, he didn’t believe me. He wants to be part of her life again, but he doesn’t understand that being present isn’t the same as being right.”
I swallowed the tightness rising in my throat.
“I told him… if he meant even half of what he claimed to feel, he had to stop hiding behind pain and start making better choices. For her. For Ominis. For himself.”
The soap stung where it met a small cut on my finger, but I didn’t flinch.
“He didn’t argue. Not really. Just… stood there, trying to look taller than his guilt. And then, just before I left, he promised he’d clean his act up. That he wouldn’t come near Antha until he was sure he wouldn’t damage what’s left of her peace.”
The dish in my hands was clean. I rinsed it slowly and passed it to Aurora without meeting her eyes.
“I don’t know if he meant it,” I added, quietly. “But I want to believe he did.”
There was silence then. The soft splash of water. The distant hum of voices — Antha and Ominis, low and steady, still at the table behind us.
I caught the sound of Antha laughing, gently, as if easing him into some old memory, and I felt something twist inside me. Hope, maybe. Or fear. They looked the same, when it came to the people I loved. Aurora finally moved, drying the plate with slow, careful strokes.
“He used to bring her flowers, in Feldcroft” she murmured, her voice soft, not accusing. “Before the war. Little ones from the hills. Said they made her smile even on the bad days.”
I nodded, eyes still fixed on the waves beyond the window.
“She used to press them in books,” I said, “between the pages of Hogwarts: A History and Advanced Herbology . Said she liked hiding beauty in places no one expected.”
A pause.
“I don’t want her hurt again, Eline.”
“I don’t either,” I said, quietly. “That’s why I’m telling you. So if he does show up — if he finds his way back into her life — you’ll know what’s beneath it. What’s really there.”
Aurora let out a breath — not quite a sigh, more a soft acceptance. And then, gently, she placed the plate on the towelled rack.
“Alright,” she said, voice calm. “We’ll watch. And we’ll be ready.”
I nodded once.
And for the first time in that entire conversation, I turned away from the window. Just behind us, at the table, Antha had leaned forward slightly, her hands folded between her elbows as she listened to Ominis recount something — I couldn’t make out what — but the way she looked at him... it was different. Lighter. Like she was remembering the boy he’d once been. And Ominis… he wasn’t smiling, exactly. But his shoulders were relaxed. His chin slightly lowered. The careful way he always listened to her had never changed.
My heart ached. But not painfully.
Just enough to remind me that we were still here. That all of us — bruised and weathered — were still standing. Still trying. And for now, that would have to be enough.
We drifted back into the sitting room quietly, the late noon sunlight now pouring in through the high-paned windows in that soft golden slant that made everything feel gentler than it had any right to. Aurora slipped away from my side to settle into her usual armchair by the hearth, her face half-lifted toward the warmth, while I lingered by the door a moment longer, glancing toward the old coat-rack where I’d hung my travelling satchel.
The glass vials were still nestled inside, wrapped carefully in velvet to protect them from jostling during the flight. I drew them out with deliberate hands, feeling their familiar weight. The colour was slightly different this time — a softer amber, less iridescent. I hadn’t mentioned it to Antha yet. I didn’t want to raise her hopes prematurely.
I turned back toward the room, the vials in hand.
She was seated on the small loveseat by the window, the pale light threading gold through her hair. Ominis sat to her right, still turned slightly toward her in quiet attention. I could tell from the tilt of his head that he’d been truly listening — he always did, with her. There was something about her presence that softened him, stripped him of the colder edges he sometimes wielded like a shield.
I crossed the room slowly, and her eyes lifted to meet mine.
“Here,” I said gently, holding the vials out. “Freshly brewed this morning. Still warm when we left the castle.”
Antha took them with her usual care, fingers light and reverent over the glass, the corner of her mouth tipping upward into a small smile. “Thank you,” she murmured, eyes scanning the contents. “They look a little different this time.”
I hesitated.
“Yes,” I admitted, lowering myself onto the ottoman in front of her, then slowly — almost instinctively — shifting into a crouch, so we were nearly eye-level. My knees creaked in protest, but I ignored them.
“I’ve been adjusting the balance,” I said. “Very slightly. Nothing dangerous. But I’ve been working with variations in the valeriana root. I infused it for longer this time. And added just a trace more phoenix feather. The theory is… it might extend the stabilising effects.”
Her gaze sharpened just a little. She knew what that meant. We’d had this dance before — hope, restraint, repeat.
I felt the words catch in my chest before I let them out, soft as smoke.
“I don’t want to promise anything,” I said. “You know I won’t do that to you. But—” My voice faltered, just for a moment. I looked down at the vials in her lap. “I do think I might be on to something. A path that… feels different. Brighter. There’s a light in the distance, Antha. I don’t know how far away it is, but I can see it this time.”
There was a long silence. Not heavy — just full. She studied me with eyes that had seen too many false dawns, and yet still held space for belief. “You always were terrible at giving good news,” she said lightly.
I gave a laugh — short and surprised — and felt my throat tighten.
“I’m a professor, not a bard,” I said with a grin. “We’re not known for poetic optimism.”
From behind us, Aurora made a soft sound of agreement. “That’s true. I once saw Eline give a first-year a pep talk that sounded like a funeral eulogy.”
“ She had snapped her wand in half,” I said dryly over my shoulder. “It was a tragedy, and it was my first year teaching.”
Ominis chuckled, low and warm. “You do have a way with solemnity, Winchester.”
I turned back toward Antha, and my smile softened. “Still. Let me know, will you? After you’ve taken it. If anything feels different. Even slightly. You’ll be the first to know if we’re getting close.”
She nodded, and I watched the movement of her throat as she swallowed. “I will.”
There was something unspoken between us then. Not quite gratitude. Not quite sorrow. A kind of mutual understanding, forged from all the years of silent trying, and failing, and still trying again.
“I’m not expecting miracles,” she said after a pause. “But… it would be nice to have a few more good days strung together. That’s all.”
“You deserve that,” I said, and meant it more than I could ever voice.
Behind me, I felt the quiet shift of fabric as Ominis rose, and then a hand brushed lightly against my shoulder. A grounding gesture. I didn’t need to turn to know the expression on his face — somewhere between pride and caution. He’d always been better at reading things unsaid than spoken aloud.
“Should we take a walk later?” Aurora asked into the stillness. “Clear the air a bit. There’s been a new flock of puffskeins near the cliff’s edge — they’ve taken up residence in the old apple grove.”
“That sounds like the most absurd use of our time,” I said. “Let’s absolutely do it.”
Antha laughed, the sound light but real. I stayed there a moment longer, still crouched, still close — not ready to move just yet.
And in that tiny space between hope and uncertainty, I held her gaze and let it speak the rest. We’re not there yet. But we’re not lost either. And maybe — just maybe — we’re finally facing the right direction.
Notes:
I feel so bad not noticing that I uploaded the wrong one, sorry
Chapter 29: Number twenty seven: Of Worms, Whispers, and Other Inconveniences
Notes:
If you already read this chapter, means that you probably didn't read the last one :( Sorry, my fault. I uploaded the wrong one, once again, I'm sorry.
Chapter Text
Ominis Gaunt
The room was quiet. Not the kind of quiet that soothes, but the kind that feels a bit too deliberate—like the castle itself was holding its breath, waiting for me to do something meaningful with my time.
Sunlight, faint and slanting, bled through the tall windows and across the stone floor, warming the rug beneath my shoes in that particular way it does just before it disappears entirely. I couldn’t see it, of course, but I could feel it: the soft shift in temperature, the dryness in the air, the way shadows stretched just a little longer. It was late afternoon. Likely Tuesday. Possibly Thursday. Did it matter?
My essays were marked. Every last one. Even the poor Ravenclaw boy who wrote a seven-inch diatribe on arithmantic ethics in scented ink. Vile. I'd taken my usual walk through the South Wing after lunch, then backtracked through the long gallery. Stopped by the library. Twice. Not because I needed anything—I just hadn’t known where else to go. I’d already done my charm-based resistance training. Felt foolish, as always, waving my wand in the dark like some sort of militant conductor. But at least it passed the time. The minutes felt longer these days. Especially when I wasn’t teaching. Or when my thoughts wandered into places they ought not to.
I dragged a hand over the back of the armchair, then thought better of it. The fireplace had gone cold and I hadn’t bothered to relight it. There was no real chill. Just... stillness. An irritating sort of emptiness that made me far too aware of myself.
Or, more precisely, of her.
Eline Winchester.
She’d been popping up in my head with increasing frequency. Not deliberately—I'm not that sentimental—but there she was all the same. In quiet moments. In unfinished thoughts. In the way I kept turning phrases over in my mind that I’d never say aloud. It was beginning to border on absurd. She was in the dungeons now. I knew that. She had detention duty with a rather large group of students who’d made a spectacularly poor decision involving fireworks and the Clock Tower pendulum. Twelve students. From four houses. All idiots.
I could picture her there. Professional, slightly irritable, sleeves rolled to the elbow, trying not to hex a Flobberworm. She wouldn't have asked for help—she never did—but Weasley might’ve offered it on her behalf.
Had she?
...no. No, I would’ve known.
I moved towards the window, hands behind my back, trying to summon a reason to stay put. The essays were done. My wandwork was done. I’d even watered that blasted ivy that refuses to grow evenly. There was nothing left to do. Except, of course, continue pacing like a maniac and pretend I didn’t care that she was in the dungeons, probably muttering to herself, drowning in adolescent incompetence.
I found myself reaching for my black robe.
I told myself it was the practical thing to do. A professor should be seen occasionally during detentions, for morale. Or fear. Or... whatever. Robe on. Cane in hand. Door locked behind me. I didn’t think too hard about it. If I had, I might’ve realised I had no business being there.
But I went anyway.
It was pathetic, really. She hadn’t asked for me. No one had. But I still told myself that maybe Weasley had mentioned it in passing. Perhaps she'd forgotten to owl me. Perhaps this was all perfectly normal behaviour.
It wasn’t. But I kept walking.
The dungeons were a short walk. I knew the steps by heart—the exact number, the way the stones sloped near the fourth turn, the spot where the wall curved ever so slightly outward and echoed differently when tapped. My cane clicked softly on the flagstone. The silence around me grew heavier with every step. I told myself I was going to supervise. Just to make sure everything was in order. That it had nothing to do with the way she’d laughed two days ago, during our fly back from Antha’s. The kind of laugh that sounded like it hadn't escaped her in a long while.
Absolutely nothing to do with that.
The closer I drew to the dungeon classroom, the louder the collective din of adolescent misery became. Twelve students. Flobberworms. And Eline Winchester. Marvelous.
I should have turned around. I could have. It was not too late. There were plenty of corridors still left to wander, essays I could re-mark purely for the pleasure of lowering a few grades, or perhaps I could invent a reason to interrogate Peeves about some imagined transgression.
Instead, I reached for the door handle.
It opened with a well-oiled creak—Eline had likely charmed the hinges herself—and I stepped inside.
The scent hit first: earth, damp stone, and the faint, unfortunate tang of flobberworm mucus. Delightful.
Eline stood near the front, wand in hand, explaining the finer nuances of “worm sorting” to a collection of sullen faces. I recognised a few from their voices: that Slytherin with the smug smirk, a Hufflepuff girl who once tried to cheat on an Arithmancy quiz by whispering answers into a quill, and—of course—the Gryffindor boy who managed to ignite his entire cauldron last week. Glorious company.
She didn’t notice me at first.
Good. I had a moment to compose my face into something appropriately unreadable.
You shouldn’t be here, a voice muttered dryly in the back of my head. This is ridiculous, Gaunt. This is beneath you. This is—
“Professor Gaunt?” Eline turned towards me, clearly startled, though not alarmed. “I wasn’t told you’d be joining us.”
I inclined my head in the direction of her voice, careful to maintain an expression of mild detachment.
“Yes. I wasn’t told I’d be joining either. Until, of course, I was.”
There was a beat of silence as she processed that. Her tone shifted subtly.
“Did Matilda ask you to help supervise?” she asked, for sure her brows would knit together ever so slightly, as always when she was confused..
I offered a short, utterly unconvincing nod. “Indeed. She mentioned the group was rather large—her words, not mine—and thought it wise to have two members of staff on hand, just in case the Flobberworms began a rebellion.”
A few students snorted. Eline looked vaguely amused, which only made it worse.
“Oh. Well, that’s... thoughtful of her,” she said slowly. “And kind of you.”
Yes. Kind. That was precisely the word for it.
I could feel the lie clinging to me like smoke, but I said nothing else. Just moved to stand a short distance from her, cane tapping once on the flagstone as I found my place. She turned back to the students, unaware that the very idea of being in this room—near her, hearing her voice at close range, smelling that ridiculous mint tea she was drinks—was turning my ribcage into a battlefield.
“I suppose you’ll want to take the left side of the room?” she asked over her shoulder. “Those are the Slytherins and Ravenclaws.”
“Of course,” I replied smoothly. “I shall do my best not to show favouritism. Though, if I find so much as a Gryffindor finger near the wrong end of a worm, I’ll hex them.”
That earned me a sharper laugh from her, light and unexpected. And just like that, I regretted the joke. Not because it wasn’t funny. But because it had made her smile. Because now I’d want to make her do it again. And again.
Ridiculous.
I focused on the sound of the worms writhing in their crates. Disgusting creatures. Not even magical enough to defend themselves.
Much like me at present, apparently.
I stood tall, arms behind my back, letting the silence swell between us. She returned to the task, explaining the difference between healthy and sick specimens, oblivious to the fact that I hadn’t come here to monitor students.
I had come for her.
And now that I was here, all I could do was pretend that I hadn’t.
The room had settled into a sort of miserable rhythm. Crates of flobberworms lined two long tables—half of them lethargic, the other half unnervingly too lively. The students were hunched over like they were dissecting some ancient artefact instead of prodding sacks of slime with the ends of their wands. I remained by the wall for a time, arms folded, listening. The wet squelching, the whispered complaints, the occasional dramatic sigh. A Gryffindor sneezed. Someone gagged. A Slytherin muttered something about hexing the worms and got a glare from Eline sharp enough to pierce dragonhide.
Fascinating punishment, really. Flobberworm triage.
Eventually, curiosity—or idiocy, depending on one’s perspective—got the better of me. I moved closer to her, letting my cane guide me between crates.
“So,” I said, keeping my tone flat, “remind me again what constitutes a bad flobberworm. They sound equally disgusting, Winchester. Are you sure this isn’t just a creative punishment for me as well?”
She didn’t answer immediately. I heard her snort first, for Melin's sake.
“You know, now that you mention it…” she began, and I could practically feel the grin forming on her lips. “It’s suspicious, isn’t it? That Weasley just happened to assign the only blind professor to help supervise a sorting task that requires visual accuracy.”
“Indeed,” I replied dryly. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d suspect this was a subtle push toward early retirement.”
She chuckled at that, and I hated—hated—how warm the sound was.
“Oh, I wouldn’t be so dramatic. Besides, you’re not entirely useless.” She nudged my arm lightly as she passed. “You’ve already prevented two Ravenclaws from sneaking their way out of the room.”
“That was hardly a challenge,” I muttered. “They were whispering so loudly I’m shocked the Merpeople didn’t hear them.”
I could hear her moving behind me now, inspecting the trays.
“For the record,” she said, now addressing the class, “a healthy flobberworm has a slight iridescent sheen, moves steadily but not erratically, and doesn’t emit that high-pitched squealing sound. If yours is squealing, it's probably infected. Or traumatised. Either way, not what we want.”
A Hufflepuff groaned. “They all look the same!”
“They’re worms,” Eline replied sweetly. “Not tea leaves. Focus.”
I tilted my head slightly. “You do realise this entire exercise borders on the sadistic.”
“You didn’t object when you barged in with your ‘orders from the Headmistress’.”
Touché.
I shifted my weight and leaned on the cane, facing in her general direction.
“For the record,” I said quietly, “I’m still not entirely convinced you didn’t invent this whole scenario just to watch children suffer.”
“And yet here you are,” she replied innocently, “right in the middle of it.”
Yes, I thought bitterly. Here I am. Surrounded by shrieking worms and hormonal teenagers, while you smell of mint and old parchment and laugh like we’re not both full of ghosts.
A sharp squelch to my left pulled me back. One of the Gryffindors had accidentally overturned a crate. I heard a chorus of disgusted cries as worms tumbled onto the stone floor.
“Brilliant,” I murmured, expression flat. “Truly. The future of the wizarding world.”
Eline was already moving to help, her tone calm but firm. “Wands out, clean them gently, and place them back in their trays. No need to panic—they won’t bite.”
A student muttered, “Tell that to my nose.”
I stood still, letting the chaos unfold around me, feeling utterly useless and yet absurdly rooted to the spot.
Because the truth was, I didn’t want to leave.
She moved past me again, brushing ever so slightly against my shoulder.
“Still glad you came?” she murmured, only loud enough for me to hear.
I didn’t answer right away.
“I’m reserving judgment,” I said finally. “The evening’s young. I’ve yet to be slimed personally.”
Her laughter was quieter this time. Almost... fond. And that, perhaps, was the most dangerous thing of all.
Time, much like these worms, seemed to stretch and squirm interminably. The din had softened into a persistent shuffle of activity. A few students were clearly making an effort. Most were performing at the minimum threshold required to avoid another detention. A classic Hogwarts standard, really. Winchester, ever the overachiever, had stationed herself at the far end of the room, doing the rounds like some benevolent monarch of mucus. Her tone was patient, encouraging even, as she peered over their trays and offered guidance. I tried not to be irritated by how graceful she sounded even when talking about worm discharge.
Meanwhile, I stayed toward the middle of the room—supervising, if we’re being generous, lurking if we’re being honest.
That’s when I heard them.
Two boys. Fourth years by the sound of them. One’s voice slightly nasal, the other hushed in the way teenagers believe makes them imperceptible. It doesn’t.
“D’you think Gaunt and Winchester hate each other or... like, secretly fancy each other?”
“Merlin—shut up, she’s right there.”
“She’s not even listening—look at her. And he’s blind, so—”
Oh, dear.
I turned my head slightly toward them. I didn’t need to see them to know the exact look of panic blooming on their faces. The awkward shuffle of robes, the sudden interest in their flobberworms. Guilt has a very specific sound. Like someone trying not to breathe too loud. I took a slow, deliberate step in their direction, the faint tap of my cane on the stone floor accentuating the silence that had grown between them. Leaning just slightly forward, voice cool and unhurried, I said:
“If I were you, I’d worry less about my alleged romantic entanglements... and more about the fact that your ‘good’ flobberworm is convulsing like it’s seen death.”
Silence.
Absolute, exquisite silence.
I could hear them gulp. One of them muttered something incoherent and began furiously rearranging worms in his tray like his life depended on it.
It was deeply satisfying.
I straightened and resumed my slow pace, letting a faint smirk tug at the corner of my mouth. I didn’t enjoy making students uncomfortable... but sometimes, the opportunity was simply too poetic to waste. Eline’s voice called from the far side, oblivious to my heroic act of verbal warfare.
“How’s it going over there?”
“Productive,” I replied evenly, resisting the urge to glance in the boys’ direction—metaphorically speaking, of course. “A surge of sudden motivation swept through them. Divine intervention, perhaps.”
“Ah,” she answered. “Or maybe they realised they’d be here until tomorrow if they didn’t shape up.”
I didn’t reply, but I was quite sure those boys would now be model students for the remainder of their Hogwarts careers.
And really, wasn’t that what education was all about?
I’d somehow found myself within arm’s reach of her again. It kept happening—entirely by accident, of course. We’d begin on opposite ends of the dungeon like civilised supervisors, and within twenty minutes we’d be back orbiting the same patch of cold stone floor, as if gravity had its favourites. Eline was leaning over a tray where a small, loudly first-year was desperately trying to separate a squirming heap of flobberworms. She was crouched beside him, her voice kind and steady, offering encouragement as though the boy wasn’t elbow-deep in slime and shame. Her hair had escaped its pins again. It always did that near the end of a long day, as if in quiet rebellion.
She stood upright and moved beside me, brushing her hands together as if that would do anything to rid them of the detestable flobberworm residue. Her sleeves were pushed up to her elbows, and the faint scent of lavender and disinfectant followed her like a whisper. She must had nodded toward the small boy, who was now poking his tray as if it had insulted his lineage.
"That one’s Nellie Oggspire’s son," she said casually.
I blinked. "Who?"
She looked at me. "Nellie Oggspire. She was in two years above us, I think. Hair like a haystack, voice like a banshee? Always managed to set something on fire in Herbology? Honestly, she was chaos in a gingham skirt."
I tilted my head, trying to summon any flicker of recognition. "Nothing. Absolutely no recollection."
She made a sound halfway between a laugh and a scoff. "You’re impossible. We sat behind her in the library for two years with the study group. You told her once her essay read like the back of a cereal box."
"Did I?" I asked, arching a brow. "Sounds like something I’d say."
"You were brutal. She almost hexed you with a spoon, remember?"
"Still nothing," I said flatly. "If she wasn't worth remembering at the time, I must have been right."
Eline shook her head, a grin tugging at her lips. "You really do have a talent for erasing people from memory if they’re not... what, intellectually stimulating? Emotionally riveting? A near-death experience?"
"I prefer to conserve mental storage for things that matter," I replied dryly, like how her boots sounds against stone floor, important details. "Like cursed artefacts, obscure hexes, and the exact number of seconds it takes for a flobberworm to pretend it’s dead."
"And me?" she teased, bumping my elbow gently with hers. "Did I make the cut, Gaunt?"
I smirked. "Only because you were annoyingly persistent. And had a tendency to barge into every conversation I was trying to avoid."
"Charming," she said, for sure rolling her eyes.
"Besides," I added, turning slightly toward her, "I had to remember someone’s name when professors insisted on seating charts."
Her laugh was low and warm, the kind that nestled somewhere between my ribs and stayed there too long. I didn’t look at her—no need to give her the satisfaction—but I allowed myself the faintest upturn of a smile.
She pointed back to the first-year, who had by now managed to separate three very bewildered-looking worms. "Well, Nellie’s chaos seems to have diluted a bit in the next generation. He’s quite sweet."
I tilted my head, pretending to examine the tray. "If by sweet you mean covered in mucus and confusion, then yes. Adorable."
Eline laughed again, and this time it echoed softly against the dungeon walls. And despite the foul odour, the absurdity of the task, and the increasingly suspicious way my sleeves were beginning to smell, I found I didn’t particularly mind being exactly where I was. The dungeons had begun to reek in earnest. It was the special kind of stench that could only be produced by a dozen stressed children, thirty-odd trays of wriggling, half-sorted flobberworms, and whatever ghastly concoction Eline had brewed into the water buckets they were using for rinsing.
And yet, even amidst the oppressive air of warm stone, damp robes, and worm-slime, she still managed to sound like a bloody harp.
"Alright, dears," she called out in that voice—that voice—a blend of gentle authority and musical forgiveness. “Start tidying your stations, please. Remember to separate your discard tray from your specimen tray, and make sure your notes are legible. I’ll be coming ‘round in a moment.”
As if this were a N.E.W.T.-level revision session and not a punishment involving vermin.
I sighed and stepped forward, already regretting the motion. “If I die from the fumes, tell Weasley it was an act of civil service,” I muttered, just loud enough for Eline to hear.
She chuckled under her breath, and I heard her shuffle off toward the closest station, offering encouragement and what sounded suspiciously like praise. I rolled my eyes—more for my own benefit than anyone else's—and followed suit on the other side of the room.
The first tray I reached was a disaster.
“Mr. Halberd,” I said sharply. “What exactly am I looking at?”
A nervous cough. “Er, they kept moving, sir.”
“Imagine that,” I said. “The creatures are alive. Shocking.” I tapped the tray lightly with the end of my wand, listening to the subtle shift of motion. All wrong. “None of these are properly sorted. Did you actually follow the instructions or did you simply panic and hope for divine intervention?”
“I—I tried, sir—”
“Try harder next time. This isn’t alchemy.” I moved on before the poor boy could sputter further.
Behind me, Eline was humming. Humming. I could practically hear her eyebrows raised in amusement.
The next group—two Hufflepuffs and a Gryffindor—were giggling softly until I cleared my throat.
“All three of you have managed to confuse the healthy specimens with the ones already decomposing. Unless, of course, your goal was to create a flobberworm death pit.”
One of them mumbled something defensive. I didn’t care to catch it.
“Separate them properly, and do try not to murder any more in the process.”
I heard Eline beside me, leaning toward another tray.
“Oh, well done, this one’s very neat,” she said, her voice bright with approval. “Excellent use of the classification chart.”
"Would you like to hand out gold stars while you're at it?" I muttered.
She nudged me lightly with her elbow. “I find positive reinforcement helps them retain things.”
“Yes, and I find mild fear speeds things along. Balance,” I added dryly. “It’s what makes us such a compelling duo.”
She snorted, trying (and failing) to mask her laughter with a cough. “You’re terrible.”
“Yes, but terribly efficient,” I replied, gesturing toward the next pair of students. “Let’s see how much trauma we’ve instilled in this lot.”
We moved down the line, the pattern becoming predictable: Eline leaning in, offering words of encouragement, perhaps even kneeling beside a trembling eleven-year-old to point out where they’d gone wrong. I stood behind her like some looming spectre, arms crossed, offering curt appraisals and half-threats veiled in eloquence.
“Mr. Plimpton,” I said to a particularly anxious Ravenclaw. “This worm has three visible lesions and is turning blue, even I, could see that. If you think that’s a viable specimen, you may want to reconsider your dreams of becoming a Healer.”
Behind me, Eline’s shoulders were shaking. “Ominis,” she said, voice warning and amused all at once. “He’s twelve.”
“And already making fatal classification errors,” I countered. “It’s never too early for honest feedback.”
She laughed—properly, this time—and I felt the warmth of it ripple through the cold air like a sunbeam sneaking through barred windows.
At last, we reached the final station: a Slytherin girl with a sharp tone and a tray that was, frankly, pristine. Every worm was neatly placed, sorted, and labelled. Even I could hear the crispness of her parchment, the confidence in her silence.
“Miss Greaves,” Eline said, sounding genuinely impressed. “This is excellent work.”
“I second that,” I said, tilting my head. “Which, given the standard this evening, is akin to being knighted.”
The girl sounded smugly. As she should. If I weren’t so opposed to public displays of praise, I might’ve clapped.
With the rounds complete, Eline turned to the room once more. “Alright, everyone, hands off your trays. We’ll collect them, and you’re dismissed.”
There was a chorus of relieved sighs and scraping stools. A few children even dared to thank her. None thanked me, which was as it should be. As they filed out, I leaned slightly toward Eline.
“You realise they’ll still adore you, even after forcing them to touch mucus for an hour.”
She smiled, brushing a stray curl from her cheek. “And you’ll still be terrifying, even when you’re being helpful.”
I considered that. “Perfect equilibrium.”
And just like that, the dungeon grew quieter, the last flobberworm sealed away, and the air—if not fresh—felt a fraction less unbearable. But it wasn't the end of the evening. Not quite. Not when she and I were still standing here, orbiting the same patch of floor.
Again.
The dungeon was almost silent now, save for the occasional clink of metal against stone or the slick, unpleasant squelch of flobberworm residue being scraped off the last trays. The children were long gone—liberated, no doubt, and likely vowing never to misbehave again if it meant avoiding another hour under my tyrannical supervision. Eline, of course, would be remembered fondly. Gentle, patient, always ready with a kind word and a warm smile. And yet here she was, sleeves rolled up, elbow-deep in slime, humming to herself as if we were tidying up after tea and not a small biological war.
I was wiping down a table—one-handed, with the practised contempt of someone who’d once taken O.W.L.s in Potions under the guidance of a sociopath—when I heard her voice again.
“You missed a bit,” she said lightly, nudging my side with a clean cloth.
“I’m aiming for a deliberate patina of neglect,” I replied, not bothering to pause. “Adds character. Makes the place feel lived-in.”
She chuckled. “Ah yes, nothing says Hogwarts charm like worm entrails.”
“And despair,” I added helpfully.
We moved in rhythm—her reorganising the jars of specimen fluid with methodical grace, me stacking the trays with what I believed was sufficient efficiency but would no doubt be deemed negligent haste by her standards. At one point I caught the faint scent of her—lavender, ink, and something else subtle and crisp, like mint steeped in morning air. I told myself it was the cleaning solution. It wasn’t. We kept tidying in relative silence, the kind that had weight. Familiar. Comfortable. Or at least it had been, until we both reached for the same station.
She was on the left, I was on the right, and somehow we both reached for the same cursed cloth at the same cursed moment, hands brushing over the edge of a tray still slick with worm slime and adolescent dread.
“Well, well,” she murmured, her voice far too innocent.
I straightened. “Don’t.”
“Oh, but I must.” She leaned closer, eyes sparkling. “Careful now, Professor Gaunt. We wouldn’t want the students to start whispering things, would we?”
She smiled with all the mischievous delight of someone who’d just tossed a Howler into a quiet corridor. I gave a long, theatrical sigh. “Heaven forbid. Scandal in the dungeons. Professor Winchester and the Dungeon Dictator: a Forbidden Romance.”
She burst out laughing. That soft, unguarded sound again—bright, genuine, and maddeningly charming.
“If only I had the time to correct the many ways that sentence is wrong,” she said, reaching for a fresh cloth.
I stepped aside. “By all means. I’d hate to overstep.”
“Unlikely,” she muttered, elbowing me again.
I smirked. “You’d be surprised.”
She threw a rag at me. I caught it midair—barely—and felt rather smug about it.
We resumed cleaning, this time a little slower. Not awkwardly so, but... deliberately. Less about the worms now, and more about something else. And yet, her words echoed in my mind—playful, harmless, tossed like a joke into the room. We wouldn’t want the students to start whispering things, would we?
If only she knew.
Because they already were.
I’d heard it more than once—in passing comments, the way some of the older students muttered or smirked when we passed together in the corridor. The whispers had begun almost immediately, back when we’d both been announced as returning staff. They’d only grown louder after the Quidditch match. Two professors with a history, or so the fantasy went. Something must have happened between them, back when they were students…
Children and their imagination. A dangerous combination.
Still… they weren’t entirely wrong.
Not that I planned on giving them anything more to speculate about. No, I’d learned that lesson a long time ago.
“I think that’s everything,” Eline said, standing back to survey the room.
“Remarkable,” I murmured. “Almost looks like we didn’t subject minors to medieval punishment methods.”
She smiled. “It’s been a productive evening.”
“For whom?” I asked. “The worms?”
She rolled her eyes and pulled her cloak around her shoulders. “I’ll walk you to the Great Hall. Supper must be ready.”
“How chivalrous.”
“Just want to make sure you don’t hex any stragglers on your way out.” She laughed.
“I only hex when provoked.”
“Mmm. Not what I’ve heard.”
I raised an eyebrow at that. “Do share.”
She didn’t answer, only grinned and began walking toward the door. I followed a pace behind, the click of my cane echoing softly through the empty corridor as the door closed behind us. The dungeon, now still and clean, held a strange kind of silence. One could say peaceful. Almost.
Chapter 30: Number twenty eight: Of Creatures, Charms, and Old friends
Notes:
Hey! I finally finished my vacations, so uploading will slow down for sure :') I hope i don't get the ao3 curse (jk)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The classroom was cold that morning — one of those stubborn Novembers chills that crept in through the old stone of the castle and lingered even after the hearths had been lit. I’d made sure the windows were enchanted shut, but Hogwarts always had a way of reminding you it was older than you. The draft snuck in all the same, coiling around ankles and fingertips like an overfamiliar ghost. Most of the students had come wrapped in their woollen jumpers beneath their uniforms. A few brave Gryffindors refused to wear anything over their shirts, but even they weren’t immune to the occasional shiver.
The seventh-years had filed in early — Merlin bless their nerves. It was one of the few groups I didn’t have to corral into punctuality. The scent of parchment and ink mixed with that of freshly unwrapped pumpkin pasties someone had smuggled in, and I let it slide. Seventh year was always intense, and a bit of contraband pastry hardly constituted rebellion. I’d confiscate it if it turned into a food fight. Otherwise, I wasn’t in the business of starving young minds.
The classroom itself, one of the high-ceilinged Defence chambers near the east wing, had seen its share of noise and chaos over the decades. This morning, however, it was brimming with anticipation. Thirty-two students, wands tucked into robe pockets or nervously drumming on their desks, waited for the lesson to begin. The blackboard behind me bore a rather detailed chalk sketch of a Nogtail — snout curling, tail sharp and whip-like, little eyes glinting with mischief. I’d drawn it myself with a flick of my wand and a fair amount of artistic licence. Its expression was particularly smug. I quite liked that.
“Right,” I began, stepping in front of the board and clasping my hands together. My voice carried easily — years of teaching had trained it into something that could cut through both chatter and half-slept minds. “Let’s talk about things that go squealing through the underbrush and curse entire farms.”
That got their attention. A few eyebrows rose. One of the Ravenclaws adjusted his glasses in the exact way students do when they think they’ve forgotten to revise something.
“ Nogtails ,” I said brightly, tapping the drawing behind me with the tip of my wand. “Small, piglike creatures native to rural areas across Europe. Known for sneaking into farms and stables under the cover of darkness and — rather rudely — cursing livestock, blighting crops, and generally causing expensive trouble. Charming, aren’t they?”
A hand shot up — Miss Byrne, Hufflepuff prefect, ever the overachiever.
“Yes, Miss Byrne?”
“Professor Winchester, is it true Nogtails are attracted to places where a child hasn’t been baptised?”
I paused, then gave a half-smile. “That’s the folklore. Personally, I think the Nogtails just enjoy anywhere people are likely to panic. But the old tales say yes — that they target farms without certain protective rituals. Superstition and magic often hold hands, even if they don’t always walk in the same direction.”
A few chuckles. One of the Slytherins murmured something to his seatmate — I let it pass.
“Nogtails are classed as Dark Creatures, though they aren’t lethal in the traditional sense. They don’t attack with claws or fangs, but rather with misfortune. A single Nogtail can render an entire harvest useless if not caught early.”
I walked slowly between the rows as I spoke, letting my gaze sweep the room, checking stances, posture, how many were fiddling with their quills out of anxiety. One or two were already trying to guess where this was headed. Rightfully so.
“Which is why today, instead of another quiz on defensive spells or a dreary parchment on the classification scale of dangerous creatures,” — I paused, dramatic — “we’ll be doing something a little more hands-on.”
That earned a proper reaction. Chairs shifted. Eyes widened. A few smiles appeared — especially among the Gryffindors and Slytherins, who lived for practical lessons.
“You’ll be facing charmed replicas of Nogtails,” I continued, returning to the front. “They won’t bite, but they’ll certainly try to. They’re enchanted to behave like the real thing — erratic, fast, fond of hiding behind furniture and under cloaks. You’ll need to subdue them using any of the standard defensive spells we’ve covered this term. Points will be awarded for form, accuracy, and — above all — control.”
“Will they squeal?” someone asked from the back. I didn’t bother turning.
“Yes. Very loudly. They’re dramatic little things.”
That earned a few laughs.
I let the anticipation build a moment longer before flicking my wand towards a trunk in the far corner. It creaked open with theatrical slowness, and a faint shimmer of pinkish magic began to rise from inside.
“Now, wands out. Eyes sharp. Let’s see how well you fare when your opponent squeals louder than your conscience.”
And just like that — chaos. My favorite thing in the world.
The moment the trunk had finished rattling and sighing open like an old stage prop — from which emerged a faint, rippling shimmer of enchantment and a distant snort — I felt the atmosphere of the room shift palpably. The kind of shift that always comes before excitement tips into either brilliance or disaster.
“Up you get,” I instructed, rolling back my sleeves. “Form a line along the left-hand side of the room, if you’d be so kind. No shoving, no duels in the queue, and do try not to step on each other’s toes. Especially you, Mr McLaggen — you’ve the grace of a troll in tap shoes.”
There was the usual scuffle as chairs scraped, robes swished, and thirty-two students negotiated space like sheep trying to queue in a gale. I tapped my wand once against the floor. With a gentle hum, all desks and benches slid to the walls in perfect synchrony, leaving a wide rectangular space cleared in the middle of the chamber. A few students jumped as their chairs glided away under them — which, in fairness, was amusing.
“I do love that part,” I murmured more to myself than to them. “Nothing quite like a bit of controlled chaos after breakfast.”
Once they were settled in a jagged little line that vaguely resembled order, I stepped into the centre of the room and turned towards the now fully open trunk. A faint grumbling could be heard from inside — something between a squeak and a growl. The enchantments were holding well, though. The illusion of life, just enough danger to stir adrenaline without the actual threat of maiming.
I raised my voice a touch. “Now, before you go flinging spells like overcaffeinated centaurs, let’s walk through the process. There’s no use firing blindly if you don’t understand the creature or your own reaction to it.”
With another flick of my wand, the first Nogtail sprang from the trunk. Or rather, the construct of one. A conjured, charmed replica made of spun magic, dust, and just a whisper of nightmare. It landed with an inelegant thump on the flagstone floor, snout twitching, beady eyes scanning for mischief. Its tail lashed like a whip. Several students gasped. One of the Hufflepuffs swore under his breath. I pretended not to hear.
“Nasty little thing, isn’t it?” I said mildly, raising my wand. “Quick on its feet, sharper than it looks, and highly inconvenient when one is trying to maintain an agricultural economy.”
The Nogtail shrieked and made a break for the far side of the room — impressively fast, considering it had no muscles. With practiced ease, I took a breath and stepped slightly to the left, wand held loosely.
“You’ve a variety of spells at your disposal. Petrificus Totalus works well if you’ve the precision for it — full body-bind, no mess. Expelliarmus may knock it back if your aim’s strong. Some prefer Depulso , or even Arresto Momentum if you’re the type to slow your problems down before solving them. Personally—”
The creature lunged. A blur of sharp hooves and snout.
“—I prefer a clean, firm Stupefy .”
Scarlet light lanced from the end of my wand. The Nogtail flipped midair and landed on its back, paws twitching in mock defeat. A ripple of polite applause followed, mostly from Ravenclaws.
“See?” I said, turning back to the group as the creature faded into magical mist and was whisked back into the trunk with a snap of its tail. “No screaming, no fainting, and no scorched eyebrows. I consider that a success.”
I offered them a wry smile. “The key here is to think clearly under pressure. These little blighters don’t wait for you to finish a dramatic monologue. Choose a spell that makes sense to you — not what you think sounds impressive. Some duelists lean on muscle memory, others on instinct. Both are fine, so long as you don’t trip on your own feet.”
A few students shifted nervously. Others straightened, visibly emboldened. Good. I clasped my hands behind my back, raised an eyebrow in what I hoped was a sufficiently challenging expression, and surveyed the lot of them.
“So,” I said. “Who’s brave enough to embarrass themselves first?”
A few hesitant chuckles. Then, as always, someone stepped forward.
There’s always one.
I stepped lightly to the edge of the duelling space, hands folded behind my back, one brow raised in theatrical expectation.
The first brave soul — a tall Gryffindor lad named Thorne, all elbows and enthusiasm — squared his shoulders and faced the conjured Nogtail as if it owed him a personal apology. His wand was gripped so tightly I feared he might snap it in half.
“All right, Mr Thorne,” I called out as the trunk gave a familiar thump and a new Nogtail sprang into form. “Remember what I said about letting the magic breathe . Your wand’s not a bludgeon.”
He nodded, then immediately ignored me. With a sharp flick, he shouted, “Stupefy!”
The bolt flew wide — rather impressively so — and struck the stone wall behind the creature, leaving a lovely scorch mark I would have to repair later. The Nogtail squealed and darted toward him.
To his credit, he didn’t scream. Instead, he tried again, this time with a bit more breath and slightly less panic. “Stupefy!”
The beam hit the Nogtail’s haunch, not quite square but enough to knock it off balance. It tumbled in a heap and evaporated with a hiss.
The class applauded, and I offered a dry clap of my own. “Well done, Thorne. Slightly reckless, wholly entertaining. Next time, try not to demolish the wall. The castle’s been through enough.”
He grinned sheepishly and stepped aside, flushed but proud.
The next student was a Slytherin girl, Miss Portwell, whose braid was tightly plaited and whose expression suggested she would rather be anywhere else — but Merlin help anyone who suggested it aloud. She stood with poise, her wand raised at a perfect angle.
I nodded approvingly. “Excellent stance. Don’t overthink it, Portwell. They smell fear.”
She gave me a tight-lipped smile. “They’re constructs, Professor.”
“Ah, but you never know who’s watching.”
The Nogtail burst forth, this one with a particularly smug air. Portwell didn’t hesitate. “Arresto Momentum!”
The creature slowed mid-pounce, its limbs flailing as though swimming through treacle. She followed it immediately with, “Petrificus Totalus!”
And just like that — the thing froze, mid-air, then dropped like a statue. The class oohed, and I raised both brows.
“Well, that was elegant,” I said. “Two for the price of one. Remind me not to challenge you to a duel before breakfast.”
She permitted herself a quiet smirk and stepped back into the line. As the next few students tried their hand, I paced the side of the room, offering notes in a tone that was far too cheerful to be fully comforting.
“Mr Everett, you’ve got the incantation, but your wand work suggests you’re waving off an annoying sibling. Give it purpose.”
“Miss Lestrange — crisp flick, lovely enunciation, just a touch less dramatic or you’ll hex the ceiling.”
“Good, Wilkins, very good. Now imagine the creature insulted your handwriting. That’s the energy I want.”
By the time we reached the middle of the line, the room had transformed. The initial nerves had given way to eagerness. Students were leaning forward, craning their necks to see better. Some whispered advice to each other between turns. Magic buzzed gently in the air like the aftermath of a well-aimed firework. Then came Mr Ainsley, a Hufflepuff with ink-stained fingers and a nervous tick that made his wand hand tremble ever so slightly.
“You’re up, Ainsley,” I said gently. “Let’s see what you’ve got.”
He swallowed, took his place, and waited. The Nogtail launched itself into the room, snarling. Ainsley hesitated for half a second — just long enough to nearly guarantee failure — then shouted, “Expelliarmus!”
The spell caught the creature’s leg and spun it in a wide, dizzying arc across the room. It slammed into the far wall and burst into mist.
A pause. Then applause.
I blinked. “Well. Unexpected choice. You’ve successfully disarmed… a creature with no wand. But I can’t argue with results.”
Ainsley beamed in the shy, overwhelmed way that made me want to pat his head and hand him a biscuit.
If i recalled correctly, the next one was Calla Flint, a Ravenclaw whose charm in class was only matched by her utter disdain for instruction. She sauntered to the centre of the room as if stepping onto a catwalk.
“This should be good,” I murmured.
The Nogtail snarled. Flint didn’t even flinch. She waited until it was three steps away before casually lifting her wand and sighing, “Depulso.”
The spell hit the creature like a freight train. It sailed backward, flailed comically, and vanished in a puff of sparkling dust. T he turned to the class, blew a strand of hair from her face, and gave an exaggerated bow.
I gave a slow, sarcastic clap. “Very dramatic. Try that in the Forbidden Forest and let me know how the Acromantulas feel about your flair for timing.”
She winked at me. I rolled my eyes. Still, I was pleased. They were learning. They were laughing. They were, in that rare and fleeting way, present — minds alight, wands steady, facing down the monsters of the world one illusion at a time. For a Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom on a freezing weekday morning, that was nothing short of magic.
The line had shortened considerably, with only a handful of students left awaiting their turn to face one of my faux-Nogtails. I stood off to the side now, arms loosely folded, my weight gently shifting from one foot to the other as I observed, a quiet sense of satisfaction blooming in my chest. The air in the classroom had warmed, not just from the spellwork or the lack of windows open against the morning chill, but from the students themselves—flushed faces, murmured encouragements, shared laughter, even the occasional small cheer when a spell hit its mark with precision. It had turned into a proper lesson. A real Defence class, the kind that made the heart of this subject sing: magic in movement, knowledge applied, and confidence being born in the heat of mock battle. Even my enchanted Nogtails seemed to enjoy themselves—squealing, charging, vanishing into smoke and shimmer as they were bested one by one.
I watched as young Miss Applewhite, a Ravenclaw with a fringe too long for her own good, finally managed to silence her muttered self-doubt and cast a Stupefy that sent her target flipping backward in an almost balletic arc before it burst apart into soft blue sparks. She looked at me, stunned.
“Well, I certainly hope you’re that decisive when picking electives,” I said with a small, approving smile, and her ears turned pink.
Mr Bellamy of Gryffindor was next—brave to a fault and absolutely incapable of subtlety. His Expelliarmus was so enthusiastic it not only disarmed the Nogtail but sent the poor creature skidding into the edge of a bookshelf before vanishing in a puff of enchanted smoke. A few students chuckled.
“Excellent enthusiasm, Mr Bellamy,” I called, brow arched. “Now let’s work on aim, shall we? I believe Madam Scribner would rather you not redecorate the library with unconscious livestock.”
A few more students followed, increasingly confident, increasingly sharp in their responses. My classroom had become a place of rhythm and learning, of the kind that doesn't come from books alone. It came from instinct and interaction.
And then—
The sharp clack-clack-clack of talons against glass interrupted the moment like a dropped cauldron in a quiet corridor. I turned my head toward the high, arched window just in time to see the flick of wide wings and a flash of moon-bright feathers. A barn owl hovered for a breath of a second before landing on the sill, its claws tapping an impatient rhythm against the pane. The students turned, distracted—but none so thoroughly as poor Mr Cartwright, a Hufflepuff with a kind heart and all the attention span of a garden gnome.
His head snapped toward the sound.
So did the Nogtail’s.
It squealed, low and menacing, and began its charge.
Several students gasped. A few let out sharp, theatrical “ohhhh!”s that echoed off the stone walls like the beginnings of a theatre show.
Without hesitation—without even thinking —my wand was already drawn. "Protego!"
The shield charm burst forth in a flash of pale gold, catching the enchanted creature mid-lunge. The impact sent it spiralling backward into the air like a tossed ragdoll, disintegrating a moment later into a cloud of harmless shimmer that gently drifted to the floor.
Silence fell.
I stepped toward the window, calm and unbothered as though I hadn’t just intercepted a magical missile mid-flight. I unlatched the pane with one hand and let the owl hop onto my outstretched forearm. She was a beauty—silver feathers with dark eyes that blinked once, slowly, as though she understood exactly what kind of lesson she’d flown into.
“Well, you do have a knack for dramatic timing,” I murmured to her, gently stroking the ridge of feathers between her wings. She let out a dignified hoot.
The scroll tied to her leg bore my name in neat, recognisable script.
I untied it, careful not to jostle the creature, and turned slowly back toward the class—most of whom were still frozen in some variation of awe, amusement, or stunned silence.
My gaze landed squarely on Mr Cartwright, who had yet to close his mouth. With great ceremony, I arched a single eyebrow.
“Mr Cartwright,” I said, my voice light but laced with unmistakable instruction, “do be so kind as to keep your eyes on the charging monstrosity next time, and not the local post.”
A few students snorted. Cartwright’s face went the colour of old parchment. I gave him a brief, teasing smile. “Our feathered guest is unlikely to disembowel you. The same cannot be said for a Nogtail—even a simulated one.”
The tension broke, laughter rippling around the room like a wave, light and freeing. The owl gave a small hoot of approval, as if pleased with the delivery of both her letter and the resulting punchline. I offered her a last soft scratch before sending her off again into the morning sky, the rolled-up scroll now clutched in my hand. And though I didn’t open it—yet—I could feel its weight in my palm, its significance.
Poppy had written back.
And that meant the next part of this very peculiar puzzle was about to begin.
The line of students had dwindled now, down to the final pair. I resumed my quiet observation, arms loosely folded once more, letting them face the last Nogtails with the full awareness that the classroom’s eyes were now on them. It’s always a little cruel, that last position in the queue. Every mistake is amplified, every hesitation noticed. But these two—one from Slytherin, one from Gryffindor—held their own. A solid Impedimenta , clean counter-spell, a well-timed Flipendo … the creature dissolved into the familiar shimmer of charmed particles, and they exhaled in sync, visibly relieved. I gave an approving nod.
“Well done,” I said simply, my tone carrying to the entire room.
There was a soft rustling as students began gathering their things—wands into holsters, bags lifted, whispered conversations blooming as the adrenaline settled into memory. The classroom smelled faintly of magic, like warm metal and crushed lavender, laced with the faint sulphur of the Nogtails’ illusory trail. I remained where I was, taking a slow glance around the room. The flags above each section of desks still glowed faintly with house colours—red, green, blue, and yellow. I’d watched them all today. Every posture, every flick of the wrist, every whispered incantation.
“Before you all bolt out the door as though I’ve threatened homework—” I began, lifting my voice just enough to cut through the shuffle. That earned me a few grins, and a dramatic pause near the exit from Mr Bellamy.
“I’ve been watching,” I continued, drawing the words out with a hint of theatre. “And yes, evaluating . Each house brought something to the lesson. Gryffindor, as always, brought boldness—though occasionally without the burden of aim. Slytherin brought strategy—subtle, sharp, and timed to near perfection. Hufflepuff,” I said, letting my gaze rest momentarily on Mr Cartwright, who looked as though he was trying to become one with his satchel, “brought earnestness, and a remarkable recovery under pressure.”
A few chuckles.
“But today…” I tapped a finger to my chin, as if still considering it, though my decision had already been made. “Today, I believe Ravenclaw displayed the most consistent technique. Clean footwork, sharp spellwork, and an admirable sense of focus.” Mostly.
I let the smile grow, just a touch. “Ten points to Ravenclaw.”
There was a small cheer from the blue table. I watched as Miss Applewhite blinked in surprise, then actually beamed , and I made a mental note to tell Matilda she was coming out of her shell quite nicely.
“As for the rest of you,” I said, gathering my wand into my hand and giving it a light flick—vanishing the last remnants of shimmer from the Nogtails, restoring the room to its usual tidy state, “you’re in luck.”
Several heads turned, visibly bracing. “No assignments this time.”
A collective sigh. Someone actually clapped .
“But do try to rest your minds and your wand-arms,” I added, lifting a brow. “Next lesson will involve boggarts. And I do so hate when people faint on my carpet.”
Laughter. A few exchanged uneasy looks. “Off you go. Same time next week.”
They began to file out in earnest now, the noise rising again—friends recapping their spells, a few mock-duels breaking out in the corridor before I even finished clearing the blackboard. But I remained by the window for a moment longer, letting their energy trail out of the room like smoke. The scroll in my pocket felt heavier than parchment should.
It was finally time to read it.
Once the last pair of students had vanished down the corridor, their voices echoing like distant birdsong, I gave my wand another flick. The classroom shifted gently back into place—desks realigned themselves in crisp rows, chairs tucked in with obedient creaks. The soft hum of magic settling into the floorboards made my spine relax, just slightly. I liked it best like this, once the noise had faded and only the remnants of a lesson hung in the air. Magic still lingering in the fibres of the room. Crossing to my desk, I let my robe sweep softly behind me, the weight of the letter now a quiet presence against my chest. I pulled out the chair—its old legs scraped with a familiar groan—and lowered myself into it, letting the desk accept the weight of my arms, of my day. The letter came out last, smoothed between my fingers with a curious reverence.
Poppy Sweeting’s handwriting hadn’t changed.
Still that slightly tilted scrawl—too neat to be careless, too quick to be called elegant. The ink was deep green, and there was the faintest scent of something herbal on the parchment. Chamomile, perhaps. Typical Poppy. I unfolded it carefully and began to read.
Eline!
Oh, how absolutely wonderful to hear from you—it’s been ages! I must admit I nearly dropped the bowl of nettleberries I was carrying when your owl arrived. I’m so glad you reached out. Truly. It made my entire week.
Now, to the heart of things—yes, there’s something I’ve been meaning to write to you about myself, actually. I’ve been noticing some odd patterns near the Highlands. A few of the dragon species native to the region seem to be… well, absent. Too quiet, too still. There’s usually a healthy rotation of sightings—smoke trails, warming dens, wing prints near the water—but that’s not been the case lately. And what’s more, the population near Hogwarts has always been rather modest, but this? This is thinner than it ought to be.
I’d much rather not speculate over parchment, though. There’s too much to say, and too much I’d love to hear from you, as well.
Would you meet me in Hogsmeade sometime soon? We could speak properly there—and catch up properly too, not just about dragons (though you know I’ll bring at least one story about a winged mishap, I always do).
I’m looking forward to your reply more than I can say.
Warmly,
Poppy.
I read it again, slower this time. Letting her words settle into the quiet. She hadn’t changed. Still the same open-hearted warmth, the breathless way she wrote as though she was speaking aloud while scribbling. Still the fierce love for creatures others wouldn’t dare approach. But beneath it—beneath the exclamation points and sunny tone—there was caution. Concern. The sort Poppy never voiced unless it weighed on her. But the d isappearance of dragons… near Hogwarts , no less.
That wasn't just cause for academic curiosity. That was something more.
I leaned back in my chair, one hand still curled around the parchment, the other tapping absently against the armrest. Outside the window, the light had softened. Afternoon sliding quietly into its next chapter.
“All right, Poppy,” I murmured, folding the letter again and slipping it back into its envelope. “Let’s talk dragons.”
Notes:
When i played the game, i really felt for Poppy, she's such a sweetheart, she's truly a cutie pookie.
Chapter 31: Number twenty nine: From butterbeers and guard dogs
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Whinchester
The Three Broomsticks had always been a comfort, but there was something particular about it in this time of the year. The warmth hit you the moment you stepped in—like stepping through a curtain into a different world, one made of crackling firelight and the golden sheen of candle flames. The smell of roasted chestnuts and spiced butterbeer clung to the beams, and the floors creaked just enough to make the place feel like it was humming. Laughter swirled in pockets around the room, caught between clinks of glasses and the low buzz of conversation. It was the sort of noise that wrapped itself around your shoulders like a well-worn shawl.
I was already seated in one of the booths near the corner, where the window framed the frosted street beyond. The panes were slightly steamed, the soft distortion casting the passersby in a blur of scarves and hurried steps. I liked this spot. It was just far enough from the main door to avoid a draught, and just close enough to the hearth to be kissed by its heat without suffocating in it.
Sirona floated over with two tankards in hand, her smile easy and bright.
"You're early," she said, her brow arching just so, before setting the mugs down with a soft clunk . The butterbeer steamed gently, foam curling like a lazy cloud. "Still like it with a dash of cinnamon, I assume?"
"You assume correctly," I said, wrapping my hands around the tankard, already grateful for its warmth. "And you're still too good to me."
Sirona gave a shrug that was all charm. "Just well-practised."
She leaned a little closer, resting a hand on the edge of the booth. "Cold’s creeping in quicker this year, isn’t it? Streets were dusted with frost when I opened up this morning. Won’t be long now before the lake freezes."
"I saw a second-year try to lick the bannister near the Astronomy Tower," I said, deadpan. "She regretted it immediately."
Sirona chuckled, a low sound full of fond exasperation. "Ah, Hogwarts. Timeless lessons."
She gave the other tankard a glance. "Meeting someone?"
"Old friend," I replied, with a quiet smile. "We’ve dragons to discuss."
“Then I’ll leave you to it,” she said, giving the table a soft pat. “Give her my regards.”
She moved off with a grace born of years tending to tired students, scheming villagers, and the occasional drunken wand duel. I watched her for a moment before lifting the tankard and letting the cinnamon-sweet warmth settle behind my ribs.
The tavern bustled around me—faces I recognised from school years, others from brief exchanges in Hogsmeade’s narrow lanes. A few nodded as they passed, and I returned the gestures absently. It was easy, this familiarity. Like slipping into boots already worn to the shape of your feet.
But even as I settled deeper into the booth, allowing my shoulders to soften, there was a presence I refused to acknowledge. A gaze. Steady. Unrelenting. I felt it brush over me like a draught from a cracked window—quiet, but impossible to ignore. It had hovered from the moment I sat down, unwavering from a table just far enough to feign coincidence. I had not turned my head, not even a glance. If I met it, it would become real , and I wasn’t ready to offer that power.
So I sipped my butterbeer instead. I leaned into the warmth, into the cinnamon and steam, into the hum of conversation and the anticipation of an old friend’s arrival. I ignored the weight of the watchful eyes. I had grown very good at that.
The door opened with a gust of wind and laughter—hers, unmistakably.
Poppy Sweeting breezed into the tavern like autumn itself had tossed her through the threshold. Her cheeks were flushed pink from the cold, her tawny hair wind-swept and curling wildly around her face. She wore a long brown cloak, dusted with frost at the hem, and slung over her shoulder was an enormous, overstuffed bag that looked as if it had been packed in a hurry, or perhaps not unpacked in days.
Her eyes scanned the room briefly—bright, sharp, gold-flecked—and the moment they landed on me, her entire face lit up.
“Merlin’s beard, there you are!” she called, her voice rising above the warm din of the tavern, and before I could so much as rise from my seat, she had closed the distance in five determined strides. She leaned across the table and wrapped her arms around me in a full, unapologetic hug.
I blinked into the mass of hair and wool, surprised at first by the force of her embrace—and then melted into it with a laugh, returning it with both arms. She smelled of forest air and stable straw, with just a hint of lavender. Exactly as she always had.
“Poppy,” I said into her shoulder, “you’ve not changed a bit.”
She pulled back, holding me at arm’s length with both hands still gripping my shoulders, inspecting me as if to see if I had changed. “You look well,” she declared, eyes narrowing in fond scrutiny. “Tired. But well. Too much marking, I’d wager.”
“Too many Gryffindors,” I replied dryly.
She snorted, then dropped her bag onto the booth with a thud loud enough to startle a nearby cat from under a table.
“Apologies,” she said with a sheepish grin, sinking into the seat across from me. “I swear, I didn’t mean to bring half the Highlands with me—just samples, some notes, and one rather stubborn sketch of a Hebridean Black who won’t sit still long enough to be drawn properly.”
“You haven’t changed either,” I said with a shake of my head, still smiling.
“I do try not to,” she replied, grabbing the butterbeer I nudged toward her. She took a long sip, her eyes closing in exaggerated bliss. “Oh, that’s the stuff. Heaven.”
There was a beat of silence—comfortable, lingering. We studied each other as we drank, memories passing unspoken between us. It had been too long.
“Do you remember,” she began, setting the tankard down, “the time we followed that family of Bowtruckles all the way from the greenhouses to the lake because you were convinced they were migrating for the winter?”
“They were !” I protested. “It was a theory I had, and I’ll remind you, I was only slightly wrong.”
“Slightly,” she echoed with a laugh. “We nearly got detention for missing Potions.”
“Worth it.”
“Always,” she agreed, eyes softening.
She leaned her elbows on the table, her tone dipping into something gentler. “I’ve missed this. You. I didn’t realise how much until I got your letter.”
My fingers traced the rim of my mug. “I’m sorry it took me so long to write.”
Poppy shook her head, brushing the apology away with the same ease she would have brushed hay from a Hippogriff’s flank.
“You wrote when it mattered. That’s enough.”
I smiled, quietly grateful for her simplicity—for the way she saw people through what mattered, not through what was missing. Outside, the wind rattled softly against the windows, but in that booth, with the butterbeer warm between our palms and memories unfolding like old maps, it felt like coming home. I watched her sip her butterbeer like it was a long-lost luxury, eyes gleaming behind the steam. For a moment, we said nothing more. The sort of silence only old friends could wear comfortably—like a familiar cloak, stitched over time.
I tilted my head slightly, a smile still ghosting my lips. “So then,” I began gently, “how are you, Poppy? Properly, I mean. How’s your grandmother? And the creatures, of course—I expect they’ve dragged you halfway across the continent again.”
Her eyes lit up the way the chandeliers did in the Great Hall on the first snowfall.
“Oh, Eline—where do I even begin ?” she said, nearly bouncing in her seat. “Yes, I’ve just come back from a research trip near the southern Carpathians—outskirts of Brașov, actually—spent nearly six weeks with a herd of Mooncalves that had gone entirely off their migratory pattern. Absolutely fascinating! At first, I thought it might be some kind of lunar disruption, but turns out there’s a—wait for it—a rare form of alpine lichen growing near their traditional nesting grounds. Highly toxic to them, mind you, but they were eating it anyway . Probably drawn by the glow. Stubborn little things.”
She paused only to take another swig, then continued, waving one hand as she spoke, nearly knocking over her butterbeer.
“And that’s not even the best part—on our last week there, we spotted signs of a nesting Zouwu! I’ve never seen one in the wild before, not properly, and to think I might’ve been within a hundred yards of a den… It made the whole trip worth the frostbite and mosquito bites—and the one very cross Hungarian Horntail we may have accidentally disturbed.”
I raised an eyebrow at that. “Accidentally,” I echoed.
“Well,” she said, grinning, “we were walking near its territory, and someone might have dropped a pack of jerky. Not me, of course. A colleague. German chap. Very clumsy.”
I laughed, the sound catching easily in my throat. “Merlin, you never change. What would your grandmother say?”
“ Nanna was furious when she found out,” Poppy said, eyes shining with mischief. “Told me I’d come back home in a matchbox one day if I wasn’t careful. But you know her—she said it while making me tea and knitting me another pair of thermal socks.”
I pictured sweet, formidable old Granny Sweeting—sharp as a tack, kinder than sunlight, with a firm hand and a heart made of velvet. She had been as much a presence at Hogwarts in our time as any ghost, visiting often to lecture or consult on creature welfare. Poppy was so like her it was almost uncanny.
“How is she?” I asked, softening. “Still fussing over your trousers being too thin for dragon weather?”
“She sends me Howlers if I forget to write every fortnight,” Poppy said fondly. “Claims it’s the only way I’ll remember I’ve got bones to break. But she’s well, truly. Slowing down a little, of course. She’s nearly ninety now. But her mind’s as sharp as ever. She’s taken up sketching again—says it helps the fingers stay nimble. Mostly Nifflers and old castle ruins. She asked after you, actually. Said you had ‘a spine like a kneazle in a storm.’ I think that was a compliment.”
I laughed again, shaking my head. “I’ll take it as such.”
“She always liked you,” Poppy went on. “Thought you were the only sensible one of us lot. Mind you, she did say you had a ‘shadow in your eyes’ once. I never quite knew what she meant.”
I stiffened almost imperceptibly, but Poppy’s tone was too warm, too genuinely nostalgic, for the words to bite.
“Probably just my eyebrows,” I muttered. “They’ve always had a life of their own.”
She giggled, wiping her mouth with a napkin. “Possibly. Anyway—work’s been good, really. I’m doing a bit of everything these days. Field research, creature advocacy, education initiatives. Trying to keep people from poaching things they don’t understand. Or worse—trying to tame them for parlour tricks. You’d be shocked how many pure-blood families still think a baby Manticore makes a good heirloom.”
“I wouldn’t,” I said, raising my brows. “I've taught some of their children.”
Poppy burst out laughing. “Oh, Eline, you’re wasted on humans. You should come with me on one of my expeditions sometime. You’d love it. You’d hate the weather, but you’d love the work.”
“I’ve seen enough tents in the rain to last me several lifetimes, thank you,” I replied, though something warm curled in my chest at the thought. “Besides, Hogwarts needs me.”
She tilted her head, studying me. “Do you need it , though?”
I hesitated. That question—its weight, its timing—landed squarely in the centre of my chest like an anchor dropped into still water. But before I could form a reply, she smiled and patted my hand.
“Never mind me,” she said. “You’ve always done what’s right. That’s why I knew I could count on you.”
She took another drink, softer now, letting the conversation slip into a hum of shared peace. Around us, the tavern pulsed with warmth and life. Behind Poppy’s shoulder, I felt again the tug of that quiet gaze—persistent, unspoken. But I didn’t look. Not yet.
For now, it was enough to have Poppy back in front of me, glowing with wind and stories, reminding me that there were still pieces of the world—of my world—that weren’t entirely lost to time.
Poppy’s laughter settled into a gentle hum as she took another sip of her Butterbeer, warmth rising in her cheeks. For a moment, I let myself rest in the simple comfort of it—her presence, the glow of the hearth nearby, the faint patter of rain against the windowpanes, and the noise of The Three Broomsticks unfolding around us like a quilted lullaby of clinks and chatter. It felt like a pocket of peace in a storm I couldn’t quite name. But then she set her mug down with a soft thunk, both hands now wrapped around the warm ceramic, her expression shifting slightly—still kind, still bright, but edged now with curiosity that had clearly been simmering.
She tilted her head, strands of wind-tousled hair falling loose from behind her ears.
“All right,” she said, her voice lower now, yet teasing. “Spill it. That letter you sent me—Eline Winchester, you’ve never been one for vague words. But this—this was downright cryptic. You had my poor owl in a state. What’s going on? Don’t you dare say ‘it’s complicated’ and leave it at that. I’ve been chewing my nails all week.”
I held her gaze for a moment, then let out a breath I hadn’t realised I was holding. My fingers tightened ever so slightly around the edges of my own mug. I knew this moment was coming. I had rehearsed the words more times than I cared to count, and yet, sitting across from her—the girl I once roamed the Highlands with, side by side against poachers and danger alike—the weight of it pressed in hard against my chest.
“It’s Anne,” I began, and immediately saw the shift in her eyes—recognition, concern, a flicker of something far older than the candles on the wall behind us.
“Anne Sallow?” Poppy asked gently.
I nodded. “She’s been ill for a very long time, you know that. Since... since Hogwarts, really. I’ve spent the better part of ten years searching for a way to help her. You know what happened back then—the curse, the Dark magic—it never really let her go.”
Poppy’s lips parted slightly, but she said nothing. She just listened.
“She’s surviving,” I continued, voice quieter now. “But just that. Surviving. I’ve managed to create an elixir—one that stabilises the deterioration for a time—but it’s not a cure. The damage is arcane. Ancient. And the one responsible is long dead. There’s no counter-curse, no magical antidote in the common lexicon. Believe me, I’ve scoured every library from Edinburgh to Cairo.”
“I believe you,” Poppy said, voice barely above a whisper.
I reached slowly into the travel satchel I had brought with me—slightly worn, patched once near the corner by Matilda’s hand after an unfortunate close call with a Puffapod—and pulled out a thick leatherbound journal, the edges of the pages curled and soft from too much turning. I opened it to a marked section, flipping past hurried scribbles and ancient runic notes, before laying it flat between us.
“What I didn’t expect,” I said, leaning in, “was that after reading three separate volumes on pre-colonial magical pathologies from a Zimbabwean scholar named Mandisa Bholozi—each over a thousand pages, I might add—I would find an obscure footnote that might be the key.”
Poppy bent over the book, eyes widening as she scanned my annotated sketches.
“Dragons?” she said, her voice rising slightly in pitch.
I nodded, pointing at a delicate ink rendering of a shimmering-scaled beast. “More specifically—certain biological by-products. The cursed signature in Anne’s affliction shares patterns with what Bholozi called ‘Crystalline Imprints’—arcane residues left by certain magical creatures in times of duress. Some dragons, particularly older brooding females, have been known to release elements through either breath or tears that crystallise upon contact with certain minerals. Those residues—if collected—might not just stabilise magic, but restructure damaged magical cores.”
“Sweet Merlin,” Poppy breathed. “You think it could reverse the curse?”
“I think,” I said, with tired certainty, “it’s the first real chance I’ve seen in a decade.”
Poppy’s eyes remained on the sketches, flipping the page slowly to find another—this one labelled carefully in my hand: Hebridean Black – observed near Isle of Skye, potential candidate . She gasped lightly.
“I thought they were dwindling,” she murmured.
“They are,” I confirmed. “But there’s a nesting pair I suspect may have remained along the northern cliffs. I also noted a possible Welsh Green, near the Brecon Beacons—and, though it’s less likely, I found references to an aged Norwegian Ridgeback flying unusually low over the Cairngorms. Too far south for a Ridgeback, but the account was credible.”
“And you think any of them...?”
“If I can get close enough,” I said, “to observe, to test... perhaps. A breath. A sliver of egg-membrane. Even a shed scale laced with recent breath-crystal could be enough.
Poppy looked up at me then, her eyes wide but shining—not with fear, but with fierce, unfiltered resolve. “Eline,” she said softly, “you should’ve told me sooner.”
“I didn’t want to pull you into something this... unpredictable,” I admitted, tracing the edge of the page with a fingertip. “And besides, I haven’t exactly been sleeping much. Or, you know, acting rationally.”
She gave a small, understanding laugh. “You look like someone who hasn’t seen a bed in a fortnight.”
“Two, actually,” I said, with a ghost of a smile. “I think I forgot what sleeping through the night feels like.”
Poppy reached across the table and rested her hand over mine. “You’re not alone in this, El. Not anymore. If dragons are what you need, then dragons are what we’ll find. Together.”
My throat tightened. The noise of the pub faded slightly around me. For the first time in weeks, the anxiety in my chest loosened just a fraction. I gave her hand a squeeze and leaned back, glancing sideways at the journal as though it were a talisman.
“Well,” I said, my voice dry, “I suppose I’ll need to write to Professor Weasley and let her know I might be late for Sunday supper.”
Poppy’s eyes widened as I finished laying out my notes. Her fingers brushed lightly over the edges of the parchment, reverent as ever when handling sketches of magical beasts — even rendered ones. Her brow furrowed thoughtfully, her mind clearly churning behind that familiar, sweet expression of hers.
“Well,” she said, sitting back and tucking a lock of windswept hair behind her ear, “I do have more access than most to specialised texts on dragon anatomy and derivative properties. Gran kept volumes the Department wouldn’t dare catalogue. I’ll check them tonight. If there’s a specimen with the properties you’re looking for — one that’s somewhere in proximity to Hogwarts — I’ll find it.” Her tone was decisive, almost fierce, though her smile softened the edges. “Leave that part to me, Eline. I mean it. You’ve done enough running yourself into the ground.”
I let out a small breath, half relief, half exhaustion. She was right. I was running myself into the ground. But how could I stop?
Poppy leaned forward again, her voice dropping slightly as her gaze searched mine. “Also… about what I mentioned in my letter — my colleagues... A few of them have flagged something odd lately. Not just one, but several reported a decline in dragon activity near the western spine of the Highlands — the area not far from the old nesting trails. You know the ones.”
I did. Too well. Her voice softened further. “Have you heard anything about that, by chance?”
I hesitated. The familiar weight returned to my chest, like someone pressing a book — a heavy, unwanted truth — down upon my ribs. My fingers found the handle of my butterbeer again, even if the warmth had long left the mug.
“I have,” I said quietly.
Poppy blinked. I could see her expression sharpen, concern flickering beneath her usual warmth. She didn’t speak. She knew I would continue.
“I wasn’t sure at first,” I began, keeping my tone steady, “if it was mere paranoia. A few errant signs in the forest, a student reporting strange symbols etched into bark near the northern boundary of the grounds… little things. But then, after the fire in the greenhouses…” My eyes drifted, momentarily, to the window, where the outlines of November mist still blurred the edges of Hogsmeade. “They’re back.”
Poppy’s lips parted slightly. “Poachers.”
I nodded.
“Not like the ones we faced back then, with Harlow,” I added quickly. “At least… not exactly. I don’t have a name yet. No face. But the precision… it feels orchestrated. Like they’re following orders again.” I shook my head, lips tightening. “I don’t think this is some rogue band of low-level hunters looking to make a quick Galleon off dragon horn dust.”
Poppy sat still. She wasn’t smiling anymore. I rarely saw her like that — serious, pensive, the weight of her profession sitting heavily on her.
“I still have a few contacts left from my time at the Ministry,” I continued, my voice now a whisper between us. “Not the bigwigs. Not the ones who cared more about tea meetings and polished boots than fieldwork. The real ones — the unsung types who actually listen when someone raises the alarm. I’ve been passing them what I can. But it’s like… the threat is buried deeper this time. No flashy slogans. No grandstanding. Just silence and disappearance.”
I looked back at her, and found her already watching me.
“It’s why I wrote you,” I admitted. “Not just because of Anne, though that would’ve been reason enough. I needed someone I trust — someone who knows what it means to protect something wild and good. And who won’t let politics or protocol dull her instincts.”
A long silence stretched between us. The pub’s atmosphere carried on around us — clinking mugs, bursts of laughter, the rustle of cloaks as patrons came in from the wind — but in our little booth, the world seemed narrowed to the map of old memories and new threats that lay between our butterbeers. Finally, Poppy reached out, placing her hand gently over mine. Her palm was warm, a little calloused from fieldwork, familiar.
“We’ll find out who’s doing this,” she said softly. “And we’ll stop them.”
I believed her.
Our mugs had long since cooled, though Poppy insisted on finishing every last drop of her butterbeer, claiming it was better cold than wasted. I couldn’t help but smile as I watched her — that same determined glint in her eye as if the frothy remnants were a challenge to be bested. She set her mug down with a satisfied sigh and a small hiccup, patting her stomach like a champion.
“Well,” she said, brushing a few biscuit crumbs from her jumper, “that was worth every Knut.”
“Agreed,” I murmured, reaching into my satchel for a few coins. I left enough to cover the bill, plus a generous tip — old habit. The owner was kind, and I knew the staff well from years of solitary lunches and papers marked over pie. As we rose from the booth, Poppy swung her scarf around her neck in a practiced motion, already humming something that sounded suspiciously like a lullaby for Mooncalves. I gathered my notes with care, slipping them back into my folder, though I knew they’d need reorganising later. Always did, after I saw her.
Just as we reached the door, I felt it — that ever-so-faint shift in the air. A trace of magic, familiar as breath. The kind of presence you don’t need eyes to notice, and certainly not sight to feel. I glanced casually over my shoulder. The corner booth, half-shadowed and unobtrusive, was now empty. The man who had occupied it — silent through our conversation, his profile turned politely away — had stood not long after we did. He adjusted his coat with unhurried grace, smoothing the cuffs of his sleeves. Pale hair. Cane in hand. And an expression carefully schooled into neutrality as he moved towards the exit, a few paces behind us.
Poppy, who had always been sharper than she let on, turned slightly and caught a glimpse of him as he passed. Her eyes flicked between him and me — once, twice — before she broke into a slow, knowing smile.
“Well,” she said brightly, nudging me with a playful elbow, “looks like someone brought their guard dog to the pub. Do I need to check behind the counter for a leash?”
I blinked, startled into a quiet laugh, and gave her a look I hoped was withering, though the heat rising to my cheeks probably betrayed me.
“He’s not —” I began.
“Oh, please,” she interrupted, grinning as we stepped into the chill outside. “He’s been sitting there since I arrived. Barely touched his drink. I thought it was a statue at first — until you started talking about dragons and his fingers twitched like he was mentally drafting a lecture on proper magical oversight.”
I sighed, pulling my cloak tighter around my shoulders as the wind whipped down the street.
“He’s... keeping an eye on things.”
“Mm-hm,” Poppy said, far too pleased with herself. “Guardian instincts. The man would hex a poacher from fifty yards with one flick of that cane if you asked him nicely.”
I didn’t answer. I didn’t need to. She knew me too well. And, evidently, him.
As we crossed the threshold into the cobbled heart of Hogsmeade, the streetlamps flickering to life around us, I felt the oddest thing — not dread, or the weight of what still lay ahead, but something lighter. Steadying. Like the memory of warmth in winter.
A friend at my side. A shadow at my back.
And the feeling that I wasn’t entirely alone in any of this.
As we reached the edge of the square, the last vestiges of daylight began to slip behind the hills, casting Hogsmeade in a hushed, bluish glow. The breeze had sharpened since our arrival — no longer a playful wind but a biting, purposeful cold that crept beneath cloaks and into bones. I watched as lanterns flickered to life outside the shopfronts, some enchanted to mimic fireflies, others glowing a steady amber as witches and wizards bustled past, arms laden with parcels or scarves pulled tight around flushed faces.
It was nearly supper hour. The kind of time when the village grew quieter, when those with somewhere warm to be made their way home — and those without lingered a little longer in the cold. Poppy adjusted her satchel once more, then turned toward me with a softness in her expression I hadn’t seen in some time. Her voice, when she spoke, was low with feeling.
“I’m going to send you updates, all right?” she said, brushing a stray curl from her face. “Every single thing I come across. Notes. Sketches. Fragments, if that’s what it takes. If there's a dragon out there with what you need, we’ll find it. I promise.”
I nodded, my throat catching. “Thank you, Poppy.”
“You’d do the same for me. You have .”
Before I could say anything else, she stepped forward and folded me into a tight embrace — arms wrapping around my shoulders, her scarf tickling my cheek. I closed my eyes and returned it, grateful for the way she held me like no time had passed at all.
“I missed you,” she murmured into my hair.
“I missed you too.”
When she pulled back, her eyes were shining a little — but her smile was as firm as ever. “And I expect you to write back, Winchester. Don’t go vanishing into your classroom like some mysterious cloaked figure with secrets and melancholy.”
I gave a weak laugh. “I make no promises.”
She grinned. “Hmph. We’ll see about that.”
With one last squeeze to my forearm, she turned and began walking down the narrow lane toward the apparition point — her boots crunching against frost-rimmed stone, cloak billowing a little behind her like always. I stood there watching until she rounded the bend and disappeared from sight.
The moment the breeze shifted, I knew.
He didn’t make a sound. Didn’t need to.
Ominis moved to stand beside me, his presence as quiet and unassuming as ever. But it was unmistakable — a steadying force just to my left, the faint scent of his coat catching on the wind. He said nothing, merely aligning himself beside me like he belonged there, like he always had. I glanced at him sideways, cheeks prickling slightly with the cold — or perhaps something else.
“Thank you for coming,” I said quietly, eyes still on the place where Poppy had vanished. “You didn’t have to.”
He tilted his head the faintest bit, his profile unreadable in the twilight. “It’s nothing.”
Flat. Dismissive. So much like him.
And yet I heard it — not in the words, but in the cadence beneath them. That buried, ironclad certainty that if something were to happen, he would be the first to stand in its way. That he had, in his own reserved fashion, followed me here not out of suspicion… but out of something that lived closer to concern. The wind picked up again, tugging at the hem of my cloak. I folded my arms, exhaling softly.
Around us, the village continued its quiet descent into evening. Laughter drifted faintly from The Three Broomsticks, a soft orange light spilling from the pub windows. Somewhere behind Honeydukes, a cat mewled and darted into an alley. And in that hush, between warmth and cold, I found myself oddly, silently grateful for the company beside me.
Even if he’d never say it out loud, I glanced at him once more, then without much ceremony, reached out and curled my fingers around the crook of his arm.
He stiffened slightly — the way he always did when caught off guard — but didn’t pull away. Just adjusted his stance a hair, as though recalibrating to my presence. A silent truce.
“Come on, Gaunt,” I murmured, tugging him gently toward the narrow side path that led to one of my favourite hidden Floo spots. The torch near it was perpetually flickering and the stone archway was always a little too damp, but it rarely had a queue. “You’re not getting out of supper on my account.”
He didn’t protest, but his head tilted slightly, a familiar crease of suspicion knitting between his brows.
“I wasn’t planning to miss it.”
“Well, good. Because between the wind and that face of yours, you’re starting to look like one of the castle ghosts.”
He gave the faintest snort — the kind that barely registered unless you were listening for it. “Charming as ever, Winchester.”
I smiled to myself, leading us along the cobbled path slick with frost. “I do try.”
It wasn’t far — just a few turns and a sloping descent past a shuttered bookshop and an abandoned owl post window. The cold nipped at our cheeks as we moved, my boots scraping faintly beside the soft tap of his cane. He didn’t need my help, not really. But he let me guide him, which was perhaps the greater gesture.
“Really, though,” I added as we rounded the last bend, “it’s a miracle you don’t actually haunt the place. Always brooding. Always in the corridors after hours. If you ever start floating, I’ll be the first to alert the Headmistress.”
He gave a dry hum. “You wouldn’t dare. You’d miss me.”
I raised an eyebrow. “I might just enjoy the peace.”
“Liar.”
A smile tugged at the corner of my mouth — unbidden, unwelcome, and warm all the same. We stopped beneath the arch where the green flame shimmered steadily in the brazier, casting flickering shadows across the stone.
“Well then,” I said, letting go of his arm as he stepped forward to face the hearth. “Back to our haunted halls.”
He adjusted his stance, straightening his shoulders. “After you.”
I gave him a playful half-bow. “Such gallantry. Ghost or not.”
And with that, we vanished into the firelight — back to Hogwarts, and everything that still waited for us in its quiet, whispering walls.
Notes:
2 chapters in one night, talk about productivity! I have a lot of chapters under lock, but I'm going to be mean and not upload for a bit, and I'm going to tell you this, keep your socks high, because the next one it's a wild one :p
Chapter 32: Number thirty: A cold night of patrol
Notes:
Hey there! I thought I could hold onto this chapter a bit longer, but it seems i can't. I truly had an amazing time writing this chapter, quite literally giggling and kicking my feet. Annnndd I really hope you like it.
Ps: I made a tiktok account so i can promote this fic, but i mean it when i say im awful posting. I feel like that one meme "How do you do, fellow kids?". Either way, if you want to visit it, my @plotuda1
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ominis Gaunt
There were few things more undignified than being forced to wander the corridors of Hogwarts at night like some cursed lantern-bearing apparition. And yet, here I was — shoulders hunched against the biting wind that seemed determined to claw through my coat despite the multiple enchantments supposedly warding off the cold. I had, with no small amount of misplaced optimism, assumed I’d managed to sidestep this particular rotation. I’d quietly evaded patrols three nights in a row. Perhaps I’d been lulled into a false sense of security by the comforts of paperwork and detentions.
But no. The slip bearing my name had been waiting on my desk this morning, smugly nestled among student essays like a vulture amidst sheep.
I adjusted my coat collar for what must have been the sixth time in as many minutes as I descended the final staircase into the lower wing of the faculty corridor. The torches here flickered pitifully against the heavy dark — less helpful illumination and more theatrical ambience. At least the dungeon draughts were familiar. And faithful. Miserable, but consistent. The patrol logbook sat on its pedestal near the heavy oak door that marked the staff entrance. I unfastened the clasp, flipping to tonight’s date. My name was the first on the parchment as I touched it with my fingers, Headmistress Weasley doing of course. I let out a breath, resisting the childish urge to write “dragged against my will” next to the time. Instead, I inked a firm 22:00 and returned the quill to its holder with a flourish that conveyed just enough disdain to satisfy.
There was a second line left open.
Splendid. I wasn’t going to be the only miserable soul pacing the halls this evening. Someone was running late. Of course they were.
I leaned lightly on my cane and waited, every breath fogging in the room’s chill. My gloved fingers tapped once against the carved head of the cane — a subtle tic I hadn’t indulged in a long time. The cold crept in deeper despite my best efforts. My ears prickled. I adjusted the collar again
Then — a slam.
The door burst open with the kind of drama usually reserved for Quidditch victories or house-elves discovering burnt treacle tart.
“Sorry! Sorry, I know, I’m late, terribly late — Mirabel had me in the greenhouses, and the Mandrakes—don’t even ask, you’ll hate the answer—”
Eline Winchester swept in like a gust of warm wind wrapped in wool and stubborn optimism. Her boots clicked against the flagstone floor, cloak half undone, hair slightly windblown. She was speaking before she’d even reached me, words spilling like they might turn back time if spoken quickly enough. She came to a breathless stop beside me, cheeks flushed from cold and haste. Without a pause, she plucked the quill from its resting place and, with an ease that suggested she’d done this a hundred times, scrawled her name beside mine and added her own start time: 22:03 .
“Honestly, those poor third years are going to think Mandrake care is some sort of punishment ritual. I told Mirabel we were practically torturing them by accident—oh, Merlin, your coat’s all lopsided—”
I tilted my head slowly toward her voice, trying very hard not to make a sound that could be mistaken for fondness.
“Winchester,” I said dryly, “it is quite something to behold: your ability to turn up late and begin scolding me for my attire in the same breath.”
She laughed — not apologetic in the least — and adjusted the fall of her own cloak with an unnecessary amount of flair.
“Oh come now, Gaunt. If anyone could use a bit of scolding, it's you. You’re about one grumble away from becoming the official patron ghost of the faculty wing.”
“Charming,” I muttered, straightening again as the weight of her words and presence began to settle in beside me.
So this was my evening, then. Freezing stone halls, echoing corridors, and the warm hum of her voice beside me.
It was going to be
exhausting
.
And utterly impossible not to enjoy.
It took her all of ten seconds to start in on me again.
“Alright, Gaunt,” Eline said, casting a sideways glance that I could hear , somehow, in the smug rhythm of her tone. “You’ve been pulling that face since I barged in. What is it? The cold? Or did a second-year misidentify a Grindylow as a flobberworm again?”
I exhaled slowly through my nose. “It’s nothing.”
“That tone says otherwise,” she sing-songed.
“That tone,” I replied, voice flat, “is the natural product of being forced out of my warm quarters, away from my whisky and annotated rune charts, to march about this castle like a spectral border collie.”
She snorted. Actually snorted.
“Oh, come now. I’m the one who had to help Mirabel repot Mandrake teenagers . One of them had a mullet. A mullet , Ominis. I’ve earned the right to complain, not you.”
“You’ve chosen chaos, Winchester. I, on the other hand, have had it thrust upon me.”
She hummed. “Poor thing. Truly tragic. Shall we write to the Prophet? Headline it: ‘Professor Gaunt Unjustly Forced to Mingle with the Living After Dark.’”
“Tempting,” I said. “Though I’m sure the portrait of Phineas Nigellus would take issue with the competition for most miserable presence on campus.”
That got a proper laugh from her. Loud, delighted, unfiltered. It echoed off the cold stone walls and made my cane-hand flex against the floor.
“You’re particularly acidic tonight,” she said, still grinning. “Did you have a bad class? Someone call Lumos backwards again?”
“ Mulos , yes,” I muttered darkly. “Fourth years. One of them actually poked himself in the eye.”
She gasped. “Did you laugh?”
“I did not laugh,” I said stiffly.
“You definitely laughed.”
“I smiled internally .”
She was still laughing as she adjusted the clasp of her cloak. “Gracious, you’re impossible tonight. Good thing I brought my patience.”
“Did you? I thought I smelled something unfamiliar.”
“Oh hush,” she said, giving me a playful nudge with her shoulder that I did not lean into, no matter what it looked like. “You’ll be fine. Just think — you’ve got me as company. You could do far worse.”
I cocked my head toward her. “Could I?”
“You could be alone,” she said, with an insufferably sunny lilt.
“Touché.”
And just like that, the chill in my bones settled into something warmer. Still cold — because Merlin forbid November do anything useful — but slightly less soul-crushing. It was unbearable, how easily she did that.
She rocked on her heels beside me, clearly pleased. “Ready to begin, my spectral border collie?”
“Lead on,” I said dryly, “before I’m tempted to find Peeves and offer myself up for haunting.”
Her laugh echoed again. And, damn it all, I was already smiling.
We were just about to exit the room — I’d even gone so far as to adjust the alignment of my cane for walking — when I heard the sharp inhale behind me, followed by a muffled “Oh Merlin’s knees—” and the hurried scuff of boots against stone.
I turned halfway on instinct, brows furrowed. “What now?”
Eline had spun on her heel and was practically speed-marching back into the lounge, muttering something under her breath that sounded suspiciously like ‘idiotic memory of a kneazle’ .
A moment later, there was a soft thud and the faint sound of fabric being rifled through with increasing urgency. I stood there, entirely still, listening to the almost comical rustling noises coming from her general direction.
“Winchester?”
“One moment!” came her muffled voice. “Just — blasted— it was here, I swear—”
Then silence. For two seconds. Followed by a triumphant, “ Ha! ”
I blinked.
And then she was back — stomping toward me at full tilt like she had a vendetta against personal space. Before I could open my mouth to ask what sort of creature had possessed her, she shoved something soft against my chest with such sudden force that my left foot nearly slid back from the impact.
I caught it automatically. Wool. Or something softer. Slightly enchanted, if the temperature shift was anything to go by. Faintly cinnamon-scented.
“What is this?” I asked, baffled, fingers already registering the delicate texture.
She was already talking, fast enough to make my head spin.
“It’s nothing—really—it’s just, Penny told me last week about this lovely batch of wool at the tailor’s—bless her she notices everything—and I remembered you’re always adjusting your collar like you’re about to duel it, and I thought, well, obviously, Gaunt doesn’t wear anything near his throat that isn’t approved by the ghost of Salazar Slytherin himself, but—look, just take it, alright? It’s enchanted. Won’t itch. Won’t choke you. Warms immediately and repels wind—oh, and rain. And snow. Possibly ghosts too, I can’t remember. The charm was quite comprehensive.”
My brain was having a rather catastrophic time catching up.
She was still going.
“And look, I know it’s black—obviously it’s black—you’d sooner hex a portrait than wear colour, but it’s a nice black, not shiny, and I know how you are about fabric finish —yes I do pay attention, before you say anything—and I promise it’s not sentimental, alright? Just practical. That’s all.”
She paused.
Then tacked on, in a much smaller voice, “...and I thought you might like it.”
I stared. Or at least, I faced her with the full weight of my attention, which for someone like me was worse than staring, because she knew damn well how much I absorbed from silence.
My hand clenched ever so slightly around the scarf. Still warm. Possibly from her bag. Possibly from her.
I cleared my throat, once. Twice. Unnecessarily.
“I—” I began, and promptly lost the thread. It had, quite thoroughly, unravelled.
She was still standing close. Very close. I could feel the ghost of her breath against the lower edge of my jaw from where she’d tilted her head up, awkward but determined, cheeks almost certainly flushed though I couldn’t see them.
She smelled of ink and honeysuckle and an expensive potion from J. Pippins. Probably a pain salve. Probably for someone else .
“I don’t wear scarves,” I muttered at last, lamely.
She huffed a little laugh, still visibly embarrassed but putting up a brave front. “You do now.”
I let out a slow exhale, fingers brushing over the charmed fabric once more. I could feel the magic humming faintly — warming, not burning. As promised, soft as dragon’s down. No rough edges. No scratchy wool. Nothing near the neck that would remind me—
And yet... all I could feel was the fact that she had chosen this. For me . With more thought than I’d granted any gift I’d received in the past decade.
“You realise,” I said, low and dry, “that if any student sees me wearing this, I’ll be accused of having a heart.”
“Oh no,” she deadpanned, recovering now with a grin in her voice. “Not that. Anything but emotional depth .”
“And I assume it’s cursed?”
“Absolutely. Causes spontaneous feelings of friendship and light banter. Fatal if mixed with sincerity.”
A pause. I shifted the scarf in my hands. Then, carefully, wordlessly, I draped it around my neck. The enchantment activated instantly, sending a warm wave down the back of my neck and settling over my shoulders like a soft blanket fresh off the radiator.
I tilted my head once toward her.
“Very well. I accept your cursed token of... nothing.”
Her breath caught, but she laughed again, light and bright and utterly unhelpful for my current heart rate.
“Good,” she said. “Now come along, Professor Gaunt. Your rounds await. Don’t dawdle, or I’ll start asking you how you feel .”
“Merlin forbid.”
And we stepped into the November night — me with cursed warmth about my throat, and her beside me, humming under her breath like nothing at all had changed.
Of course, something had. But damned if I knew what to do about it.
Our footsteps echoed against the stone floor in a rhythm far too even to be interesting. The sort of sound that invited contemplation—unwelcome, spiralling, inconvenient contemplation. The corridors of Hogwarts, ancient and breathing, had a way of amplifying both footfalls and thoughts, neither of which I particularly wanted scrutinised this evening. The torches lining the walls flickered in that way they always did after curfew — bewitched to burn low, casting long shadows and the sort of half-light that whispered rather than glared. I could hear them. Not just the flames licking at the air, but the faint flick of the magic holding them in place, steady and ancient. Familiar.
Eline walked just a little ahead of me. Not enough to seem purposeful — Merlin forbid she ever look like she was actually trying to escape me — but enough that I could tell she was being careful not to hover . Likely trying to give me space. Likely failing. T he scarf she’d given me was warm. Absurdly so. It sat at the base of my throat like a quiet presence, soft and patient, as though it had always been meant for me and simply got misdelivered for twenty-odd years. I didn’t even like scarves. Never had. Too itchy. Too tight. Too likely to brush against the edges of skin I preferred not to think about.
But this one was… different .
I adjusted the collar of my coat again — not because I needed to, but out of habit. The fabric didn’t scratch. It didn’t cling. It simply existed, humming with a low, enchanted warmth that made the back of my neck relax in a way I hadn’t anticipated.
I hated it. And by hated , I of course meant felt uncomfortably moved by it in a way that bordered on disarming affection .
Blast her.
“She thinks too much,” I muttered under my breath.
“What was that?” she asked, glancing over her shoulder.
“Nothing,” I lied, crisp as ever. “Just hoping Peeves appears and pelts me with something large enough to end this shift prematurely.”
She snorted, but didn’t press. Of course she didn’t. She never did when it mattered. Which made it worse, somehow.
We passed the statue of Gunhilda of Gorsemoor — snoring softly as usual — and I caught the faint creak of one of the portrait hinges shifting as we walked by. A sleepy portrait muttered something about ‘prefects these days’ and I resisted the urge to fire back. Barely . There was something about the castle at night — this echoing vastness of half-light and magic and distant ghosts. It made the walls feel wider and the quiet feel heavier. I wasn’t alone, not technically. She was here, boots tapping lightly, probably hugging her cloak tighter every now and then when the corridor dipped into colder stretches.
And yet, I was so thoroughly alone in my own bloody head I could scream.
Why did the scarf matter?
Why had she even thought to give it?
It wasn’t my birthday. It wasn’t anything. She’d just… done it . Casually. As though handing someone a gift that precisely avoided their deepest sensory triggers was something one just did after rummaging through a handbag the size of a dragon’s stomach.
I hated that I’d been thinking about it for the past seven minutes.
I hated that it felt like an anchor in the dark, soft and safe and intentional.
She hadn’t even looked me in the eye when she gave it. Just shoved it at me like she couldn’t stand the weight of it in her hands another second longer. And now I was wearing it. Like a man who’d never received a proper gift in his life. Which — to be fair — I hadn’t.
I turned my head slightly toward her silhouette.
“I should report you for smuggling enchanted accessories onto staff premises.”
“Oh?” Her voice was amused. “You planning to confiscate it?”
“Tempting,” I said. “Though the warm neck is growing on me.”
“Good,” she replied, a little softer. “It suits you. Makes you look less like a resurrected ghost.”
“Careful,” I said dryly. “Any more compliments and I’ll start to assume you actually like me.”
She didn’t respond. Just laughed quietly, the sound trailing between the stone archways and settling into my ribcage like a curse.
We kept walking. Her footsteps. Mine. The scarf. The torchlight. The portraits murmuring. The distant tick of the grandfather clock in the Entrance Hall.
It was just a scarf. It was just a scarf.
And yet—
I was already dreading the moment I’d have to take it off.
We turned a corner near the Potions classroom, the corridor yawning ahead of us in long, draughty stretches. A gust of cold slipped through the arched windows, rattling faintly against the ancient panes. My coat flared slightly with the wind, and I tucked my gloved hands into the crook of my elbows, as though that might somehow shield me from both the cold and the company.
And then, as always, came the voice.
“So…” she said brightly, entirely too brightly for the hour and temperature. “How was your day?”
I tilted my head in her direction. “Riveting.”
“Oh no, Professor Gaunt has opened with sarcasm. What a rare and shocking development.”
“You asked,” I said. “And if I’d known I was being graded on tone, I’d have brought a chart.”
She gave a quiet chuckle — always amused by my petulance, damn her — and matched her pace more closely to mine. I could hear the familiar rustle of her robes as she adjusted her stride, slightly softer than mine but never tentative.
“I just thought maybe,” she continued, “you might want to speak about something other than the tragic destiny of your Tuesday.”
“My Tuesday was fine. Quiet. Dull. I corrected thirty essays, argued with a third-year who believes the Dark Arts can be tamed ‘if you’re just really nice to them,’ and confiscated a biting quill that had developed an unfortunate appetite for ankles.”
She hummed. “Sounds eventful.”
“I’m still limping.”
“I did offer to mend your robes.”
“Yes, and I refused. I’d rather bleed than have my hem stitched unevenly. You Gryffindors are all chaos and enthusiasm.”
“Excuse you,” she sniffed. “I’ll have you know my stitching is excellent. Mirabel says I sew like a nun.”
“I don’t think that’s the compliment you think it is.”
She laughed again — bright and unbothered — and the sound did that awful thing to my chest again. I hated how easy it was for her to worm her way in. With her ridiculous charm, her utterly inconvenient attentiveness, her habit of filling silences I never asked to be filled.
I kept walking. She fell into step beside me.
“You didn’t answer seriously,” she said after a moment.
“About?”
“Your day.”
“I did. You just didn’t like the answer.”
She sighed, exaggerated and theatrical, but I could feel her looking at me. Not just at me, but into me — as if my clipped tone and dry retorts were some sort of puzzle she’d already solved a dozen times but enjoyed assembling all the same. I hated that she was right.
“What about you?” I asked, reluctantly. “How many potions did you have to brew today to keep the children from setting their eyebrows alight?”
“Only one. And it wasn’t for the students. Mirabel spilled something in the greenhouses that melted her boot and she panicked.”
“I’m shocked. She doesn’t strike me as the type.”
“She’d rather tame a venomous tentacula than face her own laundry.”
“That I believe.”
We turned another corner. The portraits here were mostly empty — this wing tended to lull into proper rest by midnight — but I could still hear the gentle creaks of wood and the rustle of painted foliage as some of them dreamed.
The scarf itched at my emotions again. Not my skin — Merlin no, it was soft — but my thoughts. It hung at my neck like a question I didn’t want to answer.
She spoke again, quieter this time. “You’ve been in your head all night.”
“Tragic, really,” I said flatly. “A man, thinking. Call the Aurors.”
“You’re deflecting.”
“I’ve spent twenty-five years perfecting it.”
She didn’t push, but her presence at my side grew more… patient . She could be infuriating that way. Never pressing. Just… waiting.
And perhaps that was worse than being pushed.
“I don’t do well with gifts,” I found myself saying — uninvited, unwelcome.
A pause. Then, warmly, “You’re wearing it.”
“I didn’t say I was good at declining them.”
“Just terrible at saying thank you?”
“You didn’t include a receipt.”
“I’ll make sure to send one next time.”
“See that you do,” I said, adjusting the scarf with a stiff sort of reverence I didn’t want her to notice. “It’s warmer than it should be.”
“That’s the enchantment.”
“Yes, I’d gathered,” I drawled. “It’s almost like you think I can’t dress myself.”
She bumped her shoulder against mine gently — casual, friendly, far too affectionate for the already unsteady rhythm of my pulse.
“You do alright,” she said. “Though your colour palette remains entirely funereal.”
“I prefer consistency.”
“You prefer looking like the ghost of Christmas past.”
“At least I’m committed.”
She laughed again — a little breathy this time, more real — and I found myself easing slightly, just enough to feel like I could walk without having to brace against every thought.
We kept moving. The flames on the wall flickered in their sconces. The shadows followed behind us like loyal dogs.
And for once, just once, I found the silence that settled between us didn’t feel so heavy.
It was somewhere past midnight when I heard it — the unmistakable metallic clink of a cauldron being stirred.
At first, I thought it a trick of acoustics. Hogwarts was ancient and temperamental; the stones had a habit of carrying sounds from three floors above and whispering them through vents like ghostly gossip. But no. This was closer. Real. And followed by a muffled gasp.
I stopped walking.
Eline, who’d been chattering about some fourth-year Hufflepuff's disaster of a Lumos spell — something about singed eyebrows and misplaced frogs — halted beside me, the end of her coat rustling as it caught up with her frame. I lifted a hand, silencing her with a curt gesture.
“There’s someone in the Potions classroom,” I said, my voice low, sharp.
She inhaled quietly. “You’re certain?”
“Unless the dungeon ghosts have taken up brewing, yes.”
We moved without speaking — our footfalls light, the sound of my cane muted as I shifted it to avoid the echoing clack. The nearer we drew to the Potions door, the clearer it became. Stirring. Shuffling. Whispering. The unmistakable pop of a bubble rising in something thick and viscous.
I reached the door first and pressed my palm against it. Warm. Lit from within.
“Ready?” Eline whispered beside me.
“I was born ready,” I replied, dry as dust. “But feel free to hide behind me.”
And with that, I pushed the door open.
A small clang erupted from within, followed by the startled yelps of two unmistakably adolescent voices. The scent of stewed herbs and ginger filled the air — harmless enough, but potent. I didn’t need to see to know exactly what I’d walked in on.
Two third-years. Ravenclaws, if the nervous prattle was anything to go by. The boy on the left had fumbled his ladle into the cauldron. The girl on the right had, by the sound of it, nearly fallen backwards over a stool.
The room itself still carried the heavy dampness of stone walls and old spills. I stepped further in, the heat of the brewing cauldron warming my shins.
“Well, well,” I said, the corners of my mouth twitching. “Look at this. Midnight brewing. My favourite extracurricular activity.”
They didn’t reply. I could hear them thinking , poor creatures — their fear was a physical thing, practically radiating off their skin.
I turned my head just slightly.
“Names.”
“E-Ellery Dodd, sir,” stammered the boy.
“Lila Nott,” squeaked the girl.
“Third-years,” I muttered. “Naturally. Too young to know better, too old to be cute enough to avoid detention.”
Ellery made a tiny choking sound. I couldn't see their faces, but Merlin, I could feel the panic rolling off them like mist. Eline stepped up beside me, her presence like the soft scent of woodsmoke and lavender. “Ominis,” she said gently, “let's give them a moment to explain?”
“Oh, I’m sure they’ll leap at the chance,” I replied, but folded my arms all the same.
Eline turned her attention toward the students. Her tone shifted — that warm, teacherly lilt that made her sound both amused and devastatingly kind. I hated how effective it was.
“You’re not in trouble,” she said, though that was a lie. “We just want to understand what you're doing here after curfew.”
There was a pause. A long one.
Then Lila spoke, words tumbling over each other like loose parchment. “It was just practice! The Slytherins said they were going to be so much better than us at the next duelling challenge and Ellery said maybe if we could sharpen our focus potions we’d get the edge and—”
“—we weren’t going to drink them,” Ellery added quickly. “Just… brew them. To test reaction times. Not— not anything illegal!”
I raised a brow. “Just brewing unstable substances unsupervised. At midnight. In a room full of combustible materials.”
They both shrank.
“Brilliant,” I said. “Would you like to do it blindfolded next time? Add some thrill?”
Eline coughed. Possibly to mask a laugh. I took a step forward and immediately sensed her presence draw a little closer to my side — too close, perhaps. Her coat brushed my arm, and I caught the faint rustle of her long scarf as she turned her head toward me, either to glare or grin. Hard to say with her.
“Come now,” she said, her tone filled with barely-contained humour. “It’s not like they tried to brew Polyjuice, Ominis.”
“Yet.”
“They’re Ravenclaws. This is what they do . Obsess and overachieve.”
I exhaled slowly. “Fine. But if this cauldron explodes and I lose another pair of boots to one of your teachable moments, I’m billing you.”
“You already have three pairs in your office,” she muttered under her breath. “Texture-coded.”
“Organisation is a virtue.”
She elbowed me, which was wholly unnecessary.
Ellery and Lila stood frozen near their station, still clearly unsure whether to bolt or beg. I could feel their eyes darting back and forth between us, trying to determine whether we were performing or genuinely about to send them to the Headmistress.
I sighed. “You’re lucky she’s here,” I told them. “Left to me, you’d be sorting Flobberworms until your N.E.W.T.s.”
They exhaled vigorously.
Eline smiled. “Clean up. Now. Then tomorrow, you’ll each write me an essay on the importance of supervision in advanced brewing. Eight inches of parchment.”
“Twelve,” I corrected. “If they’ve the time to make potions at midnight, they’ve the time to write properly.”
“Yes, sir ,” the two chimed in unison, not quite sarcasm, not quite reverence.
As they began to pack up, Eline leaned toward me again, lowering her voice.
“You didn’t see Ellery’s face,” she whispered. “Pure horror. You’re terrifying.”
I smirked. “I try.”
“No, I mean it. He went white . Paler than you.”
“Impossible.”
She bumped me again, and I had the oddest realisation — she hadn’t quite stepped away since entering the room. It wasn’t obvious, nothing theatrical, but her proximity had grown imperceptibly closer. I could feel the warmth of her arm. The comfort of her nearness. It was unnerving. Familiar. Lovely.
And completely uncalled for.
Still, I didn’t move away. I l et her orbit. Let her stay. It was maddening.
I stood there, rigid as a statue and twice as useless, while the Ravenclaw pair scrubbed their cauldrons under Eline’s guidance, and my brain… well, my brain had decided to eat itself alive.
Eline was speaking to them softly — her tone even and warm, with that infuriating patience of hers that always made students believe they’d merely tripped into trouble rather than deliberately brewed illegal potions at midnight. “Make sure you wipe the edges, Lila — residue there can corrupt your next base,” she was saying now, fingers lightly brushing the rim of the cauldron to demonstrate. And she was still standing so close. So close I could feel the occasional flutter of her robes brushing the back of my hand where it rested at my side. So close I could hear the precise hitch in her breath when she laughed quietly at something Ellery said about oversteeping lacewing flies. So close I was losing my damned mind.
Her hand hung at her side — relaxed, unaware — not even touching me, but near .
That cursed proximity again.
If I so much as twitched , my fingers would graze hers. My brain staged a mutiny. Every cell rallied with one singular, idiotic command: Touch her. Just— bloody touch her.
No.
Absolutely not.
Insufferable.
Weak.
Pathetic.
I cleared my throat instead — sharp, dry. A coward’s defence. Eline didn’t even flinch. She was too focused, too gracefully engaged in what she was doing, utterly unaware of the quiet hellfire she was inciting beside me.
Or perhaps she was aware. That was worse.
My spine stiffened at the thought. And naturally — as if summoned by the sheer force of humiliation — my mind decided it was the perfect moment to remind me of my seventh year. The height of my idiocy.
I had been hopeless. Embarrassing, really.
Following Eline around the castle like a shadow in tailored robes. Not in a creepy way — I had standards — but in that miserable, pining sort of fashion that made even Sebastian pity me. I remember it vividly: late autumn, somewhere near the greenhouses. Eline had stopped to examine a puffapod that had bloomed out of season, her hair catching in the wind in a way that should’ve been illegal .
I’d said something — probably inane, probably awkward — and Sebastian had sidled up beside me, arms crossed, and muttered with a smirk:
“You know, if you trail her any closer, people are going to think you’re her actual familiar.”
To which I had responded with something biting and forgettable, and then tripped over a bloody root trying to follow her into the greenhouse.
Utterly pathetic.
I hadn't let myself feel anything so visceral since. And yet here I was — seven years older, none the wiser — stood beside the very same woman, now an esteemed colleague, still orbiting her like some miserable moon desperate for her gravity.
And for what? A brush of fingers?
How far I'd not come.
“Sir?” came a timid voice.
Lila. She’d finished cleaning, evidently. Her voice cut through the fog just enough to make me straighten my shoulders.
“Yes?” I answered, too sharp, too fast.
She blinked — I could hear it in the way her voice shrank.
“Just… we’ve cleaned up. Are we free to go?”
“Depends,” I drawled, forcing my usual mask into place. “Did you irreparably damage the cauldrons?”
“No, sir.”
“Cause any minor explosions?”
“No, sir.”
“Attempt to summon eldritch entities for academic purposes?”
She laughed nervously. “No, sir.”
“Then yes. You may go.”
Eline gave me a side glance — I could feel it, smug and smiling. She handed Ellery his satchel with a parting reminder to double-check the inventory list for powdered root measurements, and they both thanked us awkwardly before hurrying off into the corridor, their robes swishing in a chorus of relieved whispers.
And just like that, we were alone again. Her hand still hung at her side.
And mine? Mine had curled into a fist just to stop myself doing something utterly disastrous.
For the love of Merlin, Gaunt — get a grip.
I tilted my chin slightly, exhaling through my nose. Across the room, the cauldrons still hissed faintly with residual heat. One of the torch sconces crackled. A portrait of an old alchemist coughed pointedly and muttered something about “young love and poor supervision.”
Eline, of course, ignored it entirely — or perhaps she was used to it.
Me? I wanted the dungeons to swallow me whole .
She turned to me then, her voice casual. “Well, that could’ve gone worse.”
Yes.
Yes, it bloody could’ve. I could’ve touched her.
I’ve always found the castle quieter in winter, as though the very stones recoil from the chill. The draughts in the lower halls were never quite addressed, even after a century of student complaints, and tonight’s wind slithered through the floor like an unwelcome poltergeist. My robes did little to shield me—though I couldn’t exactly complain. I had, after all, refused a warming potion from Tabby just two days ago on principle. And now I was paying the price. Pride is a cold bedfellow.
And yet—here I was. Walking beside her.
Despite the icy sting of November clinging to the stone walls, I felt unreasonably warm. Not in a physical sense, mind you. No. It was something entirely more irritating: the kind of subtle, creeping warmth that settles in your chest and refuses to be shaken. The kind that had no name. Or rather, one I was too much a coward to assign. Her footsteps were slow beside mine, measured but without urgency. Her shoulder brushed mine once—twice, perhaps by accident. Or perhaps not. I was too aware of her proximity to be certain of anything. Her presence was the only sound beyond the distant sputtering of wall-mounted torches and the soft flutter of a painting or two as we passed.
“Do you remember,” she said suddenly, voice a whisper above the stone, “when we got caught sneaking into the Restricted Section?”
I turned my head toward her. “Which time?”
She huffed a laugh. “I meant the one with Professor Hecat. You had that ridiculous plan—what was it? Something about pretending we were researching for a theoretical duel essay?”
“I maintain that it was a sound academic pursuit,” I replied, deadpan. “Even if it was at two o’clock in the morning and I was in my pyjamas.”
“She gave us a week of detentions for that.”
“I believe I still have the burn mark from scrubbing cauldrons by hand. Magic was forbidden during our punishment, if I recall.”
“You hexed the cauldron to hiss at her when she passed.”
“Only because she called me ‘a too-clever shadow with a superiority complex.’”
Eline laughed then—properly. That warm, unguarded sound that hit me right in the gut every single time. “Merlin, I forgot about that. You sulked for days.”
“I was brooding , not sulking. There’s a difference.”
We continued down the corridor, the sound of our footsteps echoing off the ancient stones. The torches flickered faintly, catching the trailing hem of her cloak in amber hues, casting fleeting silhouettes on the far wall. She hadn’t said anything for a few paces, her thoughts clearly trailing off in a quieter direction. I let her wander.
“Everything feels different now,” she murmured eventually. “Being back here as a professor. Walking the same halls, but… from the other side of the curtain.”
I hummed in agreement, noncommittal. She was right. It did feel different. When you’re a student, Hogwarts feels like the whole world—limitless, magical, grand. Now it felt like a place we were safeguarding. Like something we had to protect instead of merely belong to.
“I think I made the right choice, though,” she added, with the kind of soft conviction that felt... earned. “Even on the harder days.”
I slowed slightly, the tips of my fingers brushing the rough stone as we passed a familiar alcove. “A Gryffindor, enjoying discipline. Miraculous.”
She bumped my arm gently with hers, smiling. “Oh hush. You enjoy it too, you just pretend not to.”
“I don’t enjoy anything. I’m a Gaunt.”
“Tell that to the smirk you get when a student solves a complex numerical sequence under pressure.”
“Coincidence.”
“Liar.”
The air shifted. Not just the corridor’s current, but something intangible. Her laughter faded, replaced by something quieter, gentler. A shared silence. One where I could feel her thoughts like static. This castle had seen us grow, break, falter, lie. And now we walked it again—not as teenagers fuelled by angst and impossible dreams, but as something older. Wiser, perhaps. If a little more tired. She sighed, and I heard her rub her gloves together for warmth. The sound struck me like a bell—soft, but commanding my full attention. I didn't say a word, but I found myself listening with such intensity that even the torches seemed quieter.
Eline Winchester, in full heroine-melancholy, was getting nostalgic. And I—I was walking beside her, scarf warmed by her hand, and heart nowhere near where it should have been. And we weren’t even halfway through the patrol.
The corridor curved to the left with the sort of elegance only a centuries-old castle could manage—weathered stones tucked into one another like folded arms, the sconces on the walls casting amber light in long, flickering patterns across the cold floor. The air was cooler here, and yet I was warm. Again. Persistently warm. The scarf around my neck—a subtle thing, soft and enchanted, light as breath—held heat as though it had known the shape of me all along. And I hated, even more, that I didn’t hate it at all.
The echo of our footsteps moved with us, steady and paired, and the portraits lining the walls stirred gently in their frames. Some slept with soft snores; others whispered quietly among themselves. One hummed. One chuckled. I didn’t need to see them to know we’d entered the corridor locals fondly called The Gallery of Regret . It was where past headmasters were hung when they didn’t quite earn the tower.
Fitting, I thought. I too had regrets.
“You haven’t mentioned the Ministry in a while,” Eline said suddenly, her voice soft—gentle enough that it sounded almost out of place in the stone hall. “Do you miss it?”
I said nothing at first. Let the silence stretch just a little, not as a punishment but as a preparation. That was a question that required more than I was usually willing to offer.
“I don’t miss the Ministry,” I said finally, voice low. “But I do sometimes miss... clarity. When you’re there, everything’s black and white. Paperwork makes it so. The law tells you who’s right. Protocol tells you what’s next. There’s comfort in that, if you’re the sort who finds solace in rules.”
She tilted her head toward me, I could feel the gesture in the way her next breath shifted. “And you are that sort?”
I hesitated, then gave a small, bitter smile. “I used to be.”
We walked a few more steps, the portraits murmuring above us like wind in trees. She didn’t push, and I appreciated that. She never had. Eline Winchester had always known when to let the silence breathe, and when to smother it with reckless honesty.
But then she added, almost too quietly to catch—“Sometimes those are the thoughts I have, when I’m about to fall asleep.”
Her voice was so soft, it nearly didn’t register, spoken not to me but to the night itself. A confession, cast to the air like a feather.
I slowed slightly, as if to hear it better—not that hearing was ever my problem. No, it was what to do with what I heard. That was the trouble.
“What thoughts?” I asked.
“Whether you miss it. Whether you regret it. Hogwarts, us—” She caught herself, fumbled. “I mean, this life. Coming back to it.”
The world paused. Or maybe I did.
I didn’t let my voice betray anything when I said, “Winchester, if I regretted it, I wouldn’t be here, shivering in draughty corridors at midnight while students plot god-knows-what under our very noses.”
A soft breath of a laugh from her. “You didn’t answer the question.”
“Again. I did,” I said. “You just didn’t like the subtlety.”
Another chuckle—this one warmer. And then, unexpectedly, her fingers grazed my sleeve. Just for a second. Just enough to say I’m here . And I wondered—not for the first time—what might’ve happened if I’d been a braver boy, all those years ago, and not simply the shadow who followed her into the dark. I heard her shift slightly, perhaps tucking her hands back into her robe, and we kept walking. Her earlier words still echoed in my ears.
She thought about me before falling asleep.
Gods help me.
We had almost reached the end of the corridor, the echo of our footsteps softened now by the worn tapestries flanking the last dozen paces. The scent of warm stone and old varnish hung in the air—a distinct Hogwarts perfume I’d always found oddly comforting. Familiar. As if the castle itself was breathing slowly in its sleep. The warmth from Eline’s spell-bound scarf hovered at my neck, and I still thought about the way it made me feel so... safe. Irritatingly safe. She had quieted beside me too—perhaps lost again in thought, or perhaps listening to the faint rustle of a painting stirring to life above us.
The portraits in this wing were older. Less refined. Less polite. They hadn't been curated for grandeur like those near the Head’s office, nor scrubbed by generations of charm students. These had opinions and no shame in offering them.
And then it happened.
A creaky wooden frame to our left groaned as its occupant leaned forward with the enthusiasm of someone far too invested in gossip that didn’t concern them.
“Well, well, back again, Winchester?” croaked a hoarse, throaty voice with far too much glee. “Still dragging Gaunt around like a stormcloud on a leash?”
I stopped walking. My spine went ramrod straight. Eline choked on what I assume was a laugh she tried—unsuccessfully—to smother.
“You what?” she said, utterly delighted, turning towards the portrait as if she’d just been handed a particularly good bottle of wine. “You remember us?”
“Remember you?” the painted woman huffed. She had drunk voice, I could imagine a half a bottle of port in one hand and what looked like a hound curled at her feet. “Dear girl, you two were the highlight of my frame’s last decade. Always lurking. Whispering. Brooding about in your uniforms like star-crossed ghosts.”
“Oh Merlin,” I muttered under my breath.
“You were worse back then,” she added, turning her painted voice towards me. “At least now you look less like you’re about to elope or hex each other.”
I opened my mouth to reply, but nothing came out. Nothing appropriate, at least.
Next to me, Eline was trying very hard not to collapse in laughter. I could hear it in the way her breath caught and fizzled out like a firework misfired into the sky.
“Come along, dear,” the portrait called after us as we began walking again. “Drag your thundercloud away before he combusts.”
I could feel the blush beginning to creep up my neck before I even registered the warmth. Treacherous skin. Absolutely traitorous. I adjusted the scarf higher—useless, of course. She’d already seen.
“Oh, don’t pout,” Eline said, still laughing under her breath. “It’s a bit flattering, isn’t it? Stormcloud on a leash. I might have that embroidered.”
“I’m not pouting,” I grumbled. “I’m processing.”
“Processing what exactly?”
“The undeniable fact that every corridor in this school seems determined to unearth the most embarrassing details of my adolescence.”
“That,” she said brightly, “is part of its charm.”
“I’m filing a formal complaint with Weasley,” I muttered, straightening my collar again, mostly to distract from the burning at the base of my ears. “The portraits should be legally obliged to keep their opinions to themselves after eleven p.m.”
“Oh please,” she snorted, nudging my elbow with hers. “You loved the attention.”
“I did not.”
“You did.”
“I assure you, Winchester, if I had loved attention, I would not have spent seven years carefully cultivating an aura of moody detachment and vague menace.”
We rounded the last corner, the laughter behind us fading into the quiet hush of stone halls and flickering sconces once again. And yet the warmth lingered—not from the scarf, not entirely. But from the absurdity of it all. The ridiculous, relentless intimacy of being seen, remembered, even mocked—for a version of myself that I’d never quite managed to outgrow. And for the first time that evening, I didn’t mind it as much as I probably should have.
It had been nearly an hour since the portrait with a penchant for commentary had humiliated me into a scarlet-eared stupor. Since then, the tone of the night had shifted. We were now further into the castle's lower levels, beneath the classrooms and the common corridors, closer to the bones of the place. Here, even the air felt older. Heavier. As if the weight of the stone remembered things.
The shadows thinned out this far down. I could sense them: flickering sluggishly on damp walls, their heat barely stretching across the corridor. Eline hadn’t said much in the last stretch, and I, for once, hadn’t filled the silence with my usual sardonic mutterings. It didn’t seem right.
Something about this particular corner of the castle always put my nerves on edge. I’d never seen it, of course. But I could feel it.
The floor was colder here, seeping through the soles of my boots like a quiet warning. Our footsteps echoed differently. Hollow. Sharper. Each tap of her shoes and shift of my cane reverberated as if the walls were listening. No portraits here. No giggling students. Just us. And the deep, endless quiet. The air smelt faintly of damp stone and something metallic—old magic, perhaps. Or just the rust of forgotten piping. Either way, it clawed faintly at the edges of my nose. Eline hadn’t said a word in at least five minutes, which was disconcerting in and of itself. For someone who never failed to comment on the smallest of details, her silence was loud.
I could feel her presence beside me. Not close enough to touch, but near enough that I could track the subtle shift of her robes when she turned her head, the soft creak of leather from her boots when she slowed to listen. There was something about walking these halls in the dead of night that pressed the soul inward. Stripped it. Hogwarts was never truly still, not really—but now, in this moment, it pretended to be. And I wasn’t entirely convinced the silence wasn’t feigned.
The tip of my cane struck something uneven, and I stilled.
“Hmm,” I murmured, softly. “The floor’s changed.”
Eline didn’t answer immediately. Then, after a moment: “Just a cracked flagstone,” she said, voice barely above a whisper. “Probably nothing.”
Probably.
My hand tightened slightly on the handle of the cane anyway. The chill was beginning to bite now. Not in a shivering, uncomfortable sort of way, but in the manner of something old and slow, wrapping fingers around your spine. And yet, beneath the scarf she’d given me—her enchanted offering of absurd warmth—I was still… comfortable. Infuriating.
She moved a little ahead now, perhaps scanning a corner. The hem of her robes swept the floor, the sound like a hush. I followed.
There was something deeply absurd about patrolling a school full of children for curfew violations and illicit potions at this hour, in a building that practically breathed magic and mischief. It felt like we were two ghosts from a past life, caught in some purgatory of duty and unwritten conversations.
Then a gust of air—sudden, too sharp to be natural—brushed past from the corridor ahead.
I paused.
My head tilted instinctively. There was no open window. No obvious draught. But I felt it, cold and slicing along the right side of my face like a finger drawn over skin. Eline stopped, too. I could hear her hand reach for her wand before the words came.
“You felt that, didn’t you?” she asked, voice now all business.
“I did,” I replied, my own hand hovering near my hip, where my wand sat beneath my robe. “And I’d very much like to believe it was a strong rat. Possibly wearing boots.”
She didn’t laugh. I didn’t expect her to.
Another silence. Thicker now. Somewhere in the distance, a door creaked—or groaned. The sound came and went too quickly to be pinpointed. Not a bang. Not loud. Just there .
I exhaled, low and controlled. “Remind me again why we do this?”
“Because we’re responsible adults now,” she said, also whispering. “And because the children need someone to protect them.”
“Mm. Noble Gryffindor rot.”
“You love it.”
“I really don’t.”
Another gust of air. This one warm.
And that was worse. We both stopped completely.
The tension drew tight between us like a string pulled taut.
She stepped back toward me, slow and silent. Her presence a little closer now, grounding.
I didn’t say anything, but for a strange, irrational second, I thought if something leaps from the dark and she isn’t within reach, I’ll never forgive myself . We waited.
Waited in the cold. In the breath of something just out of reach. In a castle that knew too much and spoke too little.
And just then, I thought I heard it. A shuffle. Soft. Careful.
Human? Maybe not.
The bang was sharp, echoing through the corridor like the crack of a whip. It ripped through the silence, tore the breath from my lungs, and was followed almost instantly by the grinding, groaning clatter of metal.
I barely had time to open my mouth before Eline was there —a sudden warmth against my chest, her back flush to me, a wall of instinctive defiance. Her arm snapped out with the speed of someone who has lived magic, not just studied it.
“Protego!”
The shield flared to life, humming around us like a heartbeat of magic, bright and firm and wholly hers.
I could feel it as much as hear it—an energy dome stretching in perfect radius, keeping the chaos out. Her breathing was fast, but not frantic. Focused. Her wand raised, her weight balanced forward, shielding me without hesitation. No pause, no doubt. And I— I couldn't move.
Not because I was startled. But because in that singular moment, with the warmth of her pressed against me and the spell cast in my name, something in me buckled.
For a second, I heard nothing but the drumming in my ears. The cold had all but evaporated. A second later, the noise resolved: two animated suits of armour had taken offence to one another, and were now throwing sloppy, clanking punches like drunken uncles at a wedding. Eline exhaled with a soft, relieved laugh, her body easing slightly as she lowered her wand.
“Just enchanted armour,” she murmured, with a shake of her head and the kind of amusement that came with living at Hogwarts too long.
But I didn’t laugh. I couldn’t.
Because she was still in front of me. Still close enough that I could smell the faintest trace of something herbal and warm on her—elixirs, maybe, or some kind of enchanted balm. The scarf I wore prickled gently at my throat, still imbued with the heat of her earlier gift. And her heartbeat—I could almost feel it against mine.
And for the life of me, I didn’t know what possessed me.
Something inside me—tightly wound for years, drawn taut with regret and longing and the brittle ache of silence—snapped.
I reached forward.
One hand found the back of her head, the other her jaw, gentle but sure, thumb grazing the curve of her cheekbone. I felt her still for half a breath—surprised, confused—and then, as though the universe itself had been holding its breath for this moment, I bent my head and kissed her.
Hard.
There was no hesitation. No polite softness. No careful hesitation of “may I?” because I couldn’t wait anymore. My mouth found hers with years of swallowed desire behind it—of late nights spent wondering, of half-written letters and what-ifs and the way she always managed to crawl back into my thoughts like a stubborn spell. She froze for just a second.
And then melted. Melted like wax near flame.
I felt her sigh against my mouth before she moved—arms wrapping round my neck, pulling me in as though she’d been waiting too. Her fingers threaded through my hair—those bloody fine, silvery strands—and I cursed the fact that I could not see the look on her face, because it must have been devastating . The kiss deepened—one of those dangerous, reckless kisses that undo years of self-control in mere seconds. The kind that make time irreparably warped. The kind that brand the soul. Her lips were soft and warm and certain. Mine, I knew, were shaking. I hadn’t even realised how tightly I’d been holding my breath until I was kissing her with it.
We were pressed against the wall now. Cold stone at my back, her body flush to mine, the echo of clanking armour still somewhere nearby, though it felt like a memory now. The real storm was here , between our mouths. No words. No clever remarks. Just her. Just us. Just… finally. The scarf she gave me was tangled between us. Her thumb brushed the edge of my jaw. My fingers—shaking now—slid from her cheek to her waist, holding her, anchoring myself.
And I thought— Merlin, if I die here, let it be now. Let this be the last thing I feel.
Her mouth was warm. Too warm. And soft. And familiar in a way it had no right to be. It wasn’t a kiss, not at first—no, it was an unravelling . A decade’s worth of silence, of carefully measured interactions, of watching her with the practiced indifference of someone who’d had no choice but to learn how to hide affection behind sarcasm and restraint—gone. Shattered. The second our lips met, every ounce of control I’d sharpened over the years was dragged into the fire and left to burn.
Her hands were still in my hair, anchoring me like she feared I might disappear again—like we were back in that final year at Hogwarts, when I haunted her steps like a shade and she never once seemed to notice.
But she noticed now.
She kissed me back with a fervour I hadn’t dared dream of. Mouth open, responsive, greedy . There was nothing shy about it—no hesitance, no careful propriety. Just want. Years of it, like mine, simmering under skin until the only possible escape was this. And Merlin , the way she moved.
She leaned into me as though she was made for the shape of my frame. I felt her shift against me, her chest brushing mine, her fingers tightening in my hair and slipping to the nape of my neck. Every point of contact felt electric—stolen from time.
And I— I couldn’t stop kissing her.
My fingers travelled up the length of her spine, memorising the shape of her coat, the rise of her shoulders, the sliver of her jaw I could reach with the edge of my hand. I tilted her head just slightly, and kissed her like I meant it—because I did. I had for years. In silence. In secret. In a hundred sleepless nights where I dared not speak it aloud.
There was no logic in me now. No carefully crafted Gaunt restraint. No dry quip. Only her. Only the taste of her breath and the heat of her skin and the unbearable, fragile ache of having her this close and knowing—knowing—that something fundamental in me was breaking. I wasn’t built for this. For softness. For hope . And yet—there I was. Pressed to her. Kissing her like she was the very last truth left in a world of lies.
Somewhere in the back of my mind, I registered the faint metallic groaning of one of the armoured suits returning to position. A scraping sound. Echoes. The clink of a halberd tapping stone.
But none of it mattered. Because she was still kissing me. Her lips were parted, letting me in again, again—her hands curled into the lapels of my coat now, clinging like she might fall otherwise. Or perhaps I was the one falling. It certainly felt like it. The ground had long since vanished beneath me. And then she made this sound —half sigh, half whimper. And I was lost.
Absolutely, completely, undeniably lost.
My knees threatened betrayal. My heart drummed too loudly. My fingers, once so precise, trembled as they slid into her hair, brushing behind her ear.
How many times had I imagined this? Fantasised about it in the quiet of my room, in stolen moments between classes, in the worst, most fragile corners of grief and guilt and longing ?
But nothing I had imagined had ever prepared me for the real thing. Her kiss was a kind of devastation. It razed through me, swept away the last of my pretence, and lit a fuse in a heart I thought long since buried. She made me feel like a boy again. A stupid, foolish, utterly enchanted boy who had fallen for the one person he should never have looked at twice.
And damn me , but I’d do it again.
In a heartbeat. In the dark. In daylight. In war or peace or whatever bloody fate had in store for us. If this was what it felt like to kiss her… I’d have waited a lifetime. And yet—a s the kiss slowed—became less frantic, more reverent—her lips softened against mine, and she gave one last, lingering press. I stayed perfectly still, afraid to let go, to open my mouth, to do anything that might cause the world to shift back into its former shape. Because I knew, without a doubt, that nothing would ever be the same again.
And the truth? I didn’t want it to be.
Not anymore.
Not with her still holding me like this. Not with my heart still trying to beat its way out of my ribs. Not when her breath whispered across my cheek like a promise too sacred to speak.
We lingered there—forehead to forehead, breath to breath—in the kind of silence that feels stitched together with trembling threads, ready to tear with the smallest motion.
She hadn’t pulled away.
Merlin help me, she hadn’t pulled away. If anything, she was still holding on. Her fingers were curled lightly into the fabric at my waist, her lips parted as if she might speak—but didn’t. Not yet. I, on the other hand, was completely useless . Staggered. Heart pounding like a hammer inside my ribs, hands twitching at my sides because I didn’t know what to do with them anymore. I hadn’t thought this far ahead. All the fantasies, all the unspoken what-ifs, and not one of them had prepared me for what came after .
My mouth opened—words teetered on the edge of disaster.
Apologies. Regrets. Panic. Possibly a plea to be Obliviated on the spot.
But then she laughed.
It was soft. Nervous. Almost sheepish—but not upset. Not scandalised. Not offended.
“Oh—” she breathed, still catching her breath as her forehead rested against mine. “Well. That was… rather something , wasn’t it?”
And I— I just stood there, blinking like an absolute idiot .
Was this some kind of dream? A hallucination brought on by sleep deprivation and the soft wool of her enchanted scarf still wrapped around my neck?
Because I swear, for a moment, I genuinely thought she was about to slap me. Or hex me. Or, at the very least, say something Gryffindor-ishly noble like “We must never speak of this again, Gaunt.”
Instead— She let go. But not of me .
Her fingers slipped gently into my hand, cool against my skin despite the gloves, and she gave it a light tug as she leaned back just enough to look up at me properly. Her voice, when it came, was lighter than I deserved. “Come on,” she said, like we hadn’t just broken a decade of silence with our mouths. “We’ve got corridors to cover, Professor Gaunt.”
I was fairly certain my brain had shut off entirely. My mouth opened. Closed. Opened again. A faint, helpless noise left me—something between a “hmph” and a muttered spell that never finished.
“I— That was— We just— You—”
I cleared my throat, which did absolutely nothing to restore my dignity. She was smiling. Not smirking. Not mocking. Just smiling, with that maddening warmth that made me want to kiss her all over again until I forgot every reason I shouldn’t have done it in the first place. I could feel the heat creeping up the back of my neck—the traitorous flush that always betrayed me before my mouth could.
For Merlin’s sake, Ominis, pull yourself together .
So I did the only thing I could. I gave her hand the faintest squeeze—just a small, grounding thing. And then let her lead. We fell into step, the soles of our shoes brushing quietly against the worn stones of the corridor, and I was, quite frankly, glad she was in front for a few paces. Because the expression on my face was likely that of a man who’d just watched his entire life reconfigure itself in the span of fifteen seconds.
What in the name of Salazar’s serpentine beard had I done? I’d kissed her. I’d kissed Eline Winchester.
And she’d kissed me back.
Now we were casually resuming a night patrol as if we hadn’t just obliterated ten years of strained professionalism with the kind of kiss poets wrote about and sad men drank over. She glanced back at me once, grin still dancing in her eyes, as if to make sure I was still breathing. I nodded once, curtly.
She chuckled.
I rolled my eyes at the sound—but I didn’t let go of her hand.
Wouldn’t have, even if the Bloody Baron himself had come floating round the next corner demanding an explanation. Let them talk. Let them all talk. But perhaps if this was madness… well, perhaps I’d finally found a kind worth surrendering to.
Notes:
Well...this was something :/ I try my best to keep the slowburn slowburning (? but i felt the urge to move them forward. I don't know if you read this fic for the plot or the romance, im trying my hardest to keep a healthy balance, but my first intention for this fic was purely a romance, but i guess i went of the trails haha.
Ps: uni is the worst right now, so updates will be slow. I promise not to stop posting all together, but do leave a kudos or a comment if you like it. Byeeeeee!
Chapter 33: Number thirty one: Hide and Seek within the castle
Notes:
Hey there, long time no see, I hope you've been good, I've been super busy, but here's another chapter. I hope you like it :p
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The fire in my hearth still crackled faintly, though it must have burned low in the night. The embers pulsed a soft orange against the stone, casting flickers of light across the room in irregular rhythms, like a heartbeat slowly winding down. Everything around me felt in disarray — robes draped across the arm of the chair, a stack of parchment threatening to slide from my desk, a lone boot stranded near the fireplace. It looked like a storm had passed through, a whirlwind that had upturned not just my room, but something deeper. Something within me. And yet, I lay sprawled across the bed like a child who’d just woken on Christmas morning — arms and legs stretched out in all directions, warmth trapped under thick duvets that still smelled faintly of lavender and parchment. My toes wiggled under the covers, brushing against the heated bricks at the foot of the bed. The chill of November seeped in around the windowpanes, but here, in this little cocoon of morning softness, I was warm — both in body and in something else, something that hummed just under my skin.
I had been awake for a few minutes now, though I hadn’t moved much. Not really. My eyes blinked slowly at the low ceiling, my cheeks aching from the wide, ridiculous smile that had stubbornly rooted itself there. Merlin, I was smiling.
No — I was grinning .
A soft laugh escaped me, and I pressed my hands to my face instinctively, covering the spreading warmth across my skin. If I wasn’t careful, I’d start kicking the blankets with glee like a second-year who’d just received her first Hogsmeade permission slip. I gave in to the impulse for only a second, rolling over with a muffled squeal and burying my face in the nearest pillow, limbs curling around it. The cotton smelled of cedar and something faintly smoky, and for a fleeting moment, I imagined it smelled like him.
Ominis.
My heart fluttered — or no, not fluttered. That word was too dainty for what it did. It soared , crashed, rebounded and bolted forward all at once. Like a Hippogriff freshly unchained. Like magic unbottled.
The kiss replayed in my mind with merciless clarity: the urgency, the years of restraint giving way to a tenderness that had undone me in seconds. I could still feel the imprint of it in the corner of my mouth, as if his lips had marked something there, something no one else would ever quite erase.
And his voice before we went in different directions when we finished patrolling— “Don’t you dare pretend this didn’t mean anything, Winchester.”
I had to exhale shakily. My hands slid from my face to the pillow again, gripping the fabric. Was it possible to feel this full and this terrified at once? Because I did. Gods, I did. What if I’d ruined it?
What if this fragile, tender thing we had always danced around had cracked under the weight of that kiss? What if the words I had chosen last night — “We've got corridors to cover, Professor Gaunt” — had been too flippant, too rehearsed, too… me?
He’d smiled. I remembered that. He had smiled when I said it. But had it hurt him? Had it made him pull away the moment he’d turned the corner?
A tiny groan escaped me, muffled by the pillow, and I kicked the blanket once — not out of glee this time, but pure embarrassment. Brilliant , Eline. Absolutely brilliant. Still… I couldn’t stop smiling. Even with the overthinking, even with the tight ball of worry now nestled somewhere under my ribs, the truth was undeniable: I was happy. Stupidly, unapologetically, overwhelmingly happy. No amount of catastrophising could take that away from me. My fingers slid beneath the collar of my nightshirt, brushing the warm skin above my collarbone — a quiet, unconscious gesture, as if to remind myself I was still here, still grounded. And that last night had, in fact, happened.
I rolled over onto my back again, eyes trained on the wooden beams above. The ceiling was the same as always, and yet it felt different. Everything did. The world hadn’t shifted in any noticeable way — the fire still crackled, the frost still clung to the corners of the windows, and the air still smelled of stone and winter air — but I had shifted.
And I didn’t want to move just yet. I wanted to stay here, tucked into the warmth and the aftermath, letting the joy settle into me like snow falling over the ground. Quiet, steady, transforming everything it touched.
Still smiling, I closed my eyes again for a moment, just long enough to commit it all to memory: the warmth of the blankets, the orange glow of the hearth, the weightless feeling in my chest, the imprint of his name as it echoed like a charm in my mind.
Ominis.
Gods help me.
I sat up slowly, limbs reluctantly peeling away from the nest of tangled blankets and misplaced pillows. The cold bit at my cheeks, even with the fire crackling lazily in the hearth. My breath formed a faint mist in the morning air — a reminder that November was no longer announcing its arrival but had very much moved in, set up furniture, and was now throwing the occasional tantrum about being ignored.
Still smiling like an utter fool.
Merlin, Eline, get a grip.
The edges of my mouth refused to obey the command. I pressed a hand over my face, half in embarrassment, half in some desperate attempt to reset my brain, which was currently short-circuiting with memories of last night.
His mouth against mine.
That kiss had been—well. Something.
Not just something. An everything .
Something that had made the stars behind my eyes rearrange themselves into constellations I didn’t know how to read. But now, in the pale light of morning, stripped of the veil of patrols and darkness and adrenaline… I was left with a gnawing ache in my gut. The kind that only comes when you’ve said something deeply, wildly stupid and are only now realising it.
"We've got corridors to cover, Professor Gaunt."
Oh.
Oh no.
Did I—did I actually say that? Out loud? With my voice ?
I dragged my hands down my face with the grace of a woman being eaten alive by mortification. The memory of it made me want to fall backwards into the mattress and disappear into a sinkhole of shame. Unfortunately, Hogwarts had not yet seen fit to install such conveniences in staff housing. Pity.
Had I made light of something that… wasn’t light?
He had kissed me. Earnestly. Delicately. Like I was something sacred. Like he’d spent years holding that moment in his hands, afraid to crush it.
And I’d just— Corridors.
Corridors , Eline. Really? That’s what you had?
"Why are you like this?" I muttered to no one, standing up stiffly and beginning to reach for my trousers and thermal layers.
I told myself the self-flagellation would cease once I’d dressed and had some tea. Except I wasn’t going to breakfast. Obviously. Not because I didn’t want to see Ominis. Of course not. Don’t be absurd. That wasn’t it at all. I just wasn’t hungry.
And, naturally, I could use the time to perfect my lesson plan for the first-years.
Yes. That was it.
A purely professional decision.
Completely unrelated to the fluttery, traitorous, absolute riot happening in my chest every time I so much as thought of his hand on my cheek. Still fumbling with the buttons on my second shirt layer, I stared at the floor.
Would he think I was avoiding him? I was avoiding him.
But not in the horrible, cruel, emotionally-aloof sense. More in the… oh-dear-I-am-woefully-underqualified-to-deal-with-human-emotions sense.
This was a temporary retreat. A strategic regrouping. A reset . He was a very confusing man, and I was a very discombobulated woman, and clearly there had been a... moment. Or several moments. Strung together in a night I’d now mentally etched into my ribcage.
I stared at my boots for a full ten seconds before sighing, sitting down again and pulling them on.
All right, coward. You’re not going to breakfast. That’s fine. That’s allowed. You’ll eat later. At… some indeterminate time when you’re not at risk of saying something appallingly stupid again.
I adjusted my scarf, tugging it high over my chin.
Focus, Winchester. First-years. Charming, curious little bundles of chaos. That was something I could handle. Surely, no one in that room was going to suddenly look at me like I hung the moon and then kiss me like I was oxygen.
(And if one of them did , I would be having a very different sort of morning.)
I straightened my coat and exhaled through my nose. Yes. Good. Lessons. Academia. Rationality. All things I’m famously excellent at. And not, under any circumstances, thinking about Ominis Gaunt’s hands.
I made it as far as the door before nearly turning back. The hallway beyond yawned open like the gullet of some beast poised to mock me with every echo of my boots on stone. With my scarf wound tightly around my neck— my scarf , mind you, not his, because apparently I’ve developed a taste for theatrical suffering—I peeked around the corner with the stealth of a particularly self-conscious puffskein.
Clear.
I slinked forward. Not walked— slinked . Cloak pulled close, hood halfway up, eyes darting from portrait to portrait in case one of them decided to announce my passage like a bloody town crier. Merlin forbid I pass a suit of armour that suddenly burst into song about scandal in the North Tower. The last thing I needed this morning was a chat . Especially not a conversation . Especially not with him . I was already catastrophically close to being that woman . You know the one—mysteriously flushed cheeks, scarf suspiciously askew, walking like she'd stolen something from the staff lounge and was trying to make a clean getaway before guilt (or Ominis Gaunt) caught up with her.
Every ten steps I looked over my shoulder, heart thudding like I'd committed a crime. I hadn’t, of course. Except perhaps emotionally. And intellectually. And lip-wise. Gods, the lips .
Right as I was halfway through cursing my own lungs for fluttering like a schoolgirl’s diary, I collided with a soft, warm presence directly ahead. I might’ve let out a very dignified gasp and backpedalled two full steps, nearly tripping over my own feet.
“Merlin’s beard—!”
“Good heavens, Professor Winchester!” came the amused voice of Professor Ronen, looking entirely too delighted to be part of my spiralling morning. “Are you being hunted?”
I blinked at him. He raised an eyebrow. I attempted to smooth my expression into something like calm confidence, but suspected it landed closer to mild constipation .
“No,” I said, much too quickly. “I’m simply… brisk this morning.”
“Brisk,” he repeated, his grin widening. “That’s what we’re calling this little tiptoe-sprint hybrid you’re doing?”
“It’s strategic pacing,” I replied coolly, adjusting my scarf as if that might repair my dignity.
He looked me up and down—scarf, flushed cheeks, wild hair still holding the indentations of a pillow rebellion. “Ah. Yes. And strategically avoiding anyone in particular this morning, are we?”
I opened my mouth. Closed it. Considered lying. Opted for a vague shrug.
“Well, if you do happen upon Professor Gaunt,” Ronen continued with an exaggerated air of innocence, “would you be so kind as to return this?” He reached into his robe and handed me a scroll tied with deep green ribbon. “He left it in the lounge last night. Very unlike him. Bit distracted, perhaps?”
I stared at the ribbon like it had teeth.
“Oh,” I managed. “Yes. Of course. I’ll see to it.”
“Splendid,” he said with a wink, and with one last knowing chuckle, disappeared down the opposite corridor like a man very proud of himself.
I exhaled so hard I nearly deflated.
Brilliant. Just brilliant. Now I was not only dodging my own feelings like a Niffler in a jewellery shop—I was carrying the evidence of his distraction in my bloody pocket.
Nothing to see here. Just your average, well-adjusted professor—spiralling mildly, walking suspiciously, and betraying her own internal logic. Absolutely normal.
With renewed determination—and an unhinged amount of shame—I pressed onward toward my classroom. Preferably without running into another professor. Or a student. Or a portrait. Or him .
But mostly him .
By the time I’d finally convinced myself to stop pacing the length of the classroom—twice over—I stood in front of the blackboard with my wand poised just above the smooth, dark surface. The enchanted slate let out a faint thrummm in response, already anticipating the spell I was about to write. I inhaled slowly, steadying my hand, and with a flick and an elegant swirl, began writing:
Fumos.
The letters shimmered into being, not merely chalk-white, but a pearly silver, curling delicately like wisps of steam. The charm embedded in the board made the word pulse softly, as though breathing. The o even let out a faint puff of smoke now and again. Satisfied, I stepped back, wand lowered at my side, watching the effect play itself out. Outside the tall arched windows, the Scottish morning hung grey and brooding, November draped over the grounds like a heavy blanket. It was the sort of day that pressed its nose against the glass and whispered, Go back to bed . Tempting, truly—but I had a lesson to finish setting up.
At the back of the room, a covered crate sat obediently where I’d left it. I knelt down, flicked the latch open, and began to draw out the enchanted wooden blocks I’d had Moon dig out of storage last week. Each piece was roughly the size of a loaf of a big bread, sturdy but light, enchanted to shimmer faintly when hit by magic and give off a little satisfying feedback sound—sort of like a ding! for effort. I arranged them neatly across the long side table: one per pair of students. Some would be used in the latter part of the lesson, when the real fun began. I could already picture it—small clouds of thick magical mist billowing across the floor, students giggling and coughing, trying to aim through the fog.
“Right,” I muttered, hands on my hips as I surveyed the room one last time. Desks in rows, blocks arranged, the blackboard gently smoking. Just the sort of chaos one could reasonably control.
The door creaked open—one of those heavy Hogwarts doors that always made a bit of a show of it—and in trickled the first-year students, bundled in scarves and house-coloured gloves, cheeks pink from the cold. They moved like a flock of sleepy ducklings, half-whispering, half-yawning, eyes darting toward the board with curiosity.
I smiled warmly and gestured them in.
“Come in, come in—don’t dawdle in the doorway or you’ll freeze to the hinges.”
They giggled and shuffled to their seats, eyes flicking from me to the magical word on the board. Once the last of them had found their places and the hum of chatter had settled into something manageable, I stepped forward.
“Today,” I began, with that familiar twinge of excitement in my chest, “we’re learning a charm that’s often overlooked in favour of louder, flashier spells. But don’t let it fool you. Fumos —” I gestured to the board, where the letters shimmered proudly “—is a wonderful piece of magic. Subtle. Clever. And occasionally, very funny if used at the right moment.”
A few chuckles bubbled from the Ravenclaw row. Encouraging.
“It conjures a thick magical smoke,” I continued, pacing lightly across the front of the room, “which obscures the vision of anyone caught in it. Now—this is not the sort of spell you cast when you’re trying to show off. This is a strategic charm. It’s for when you’re outnumbered. Outmatched. When your best weapon is confusion. And escape.”
I could see the gears turning behind their eyes. A few Slytherins perked up particularly at strategic . I bit back a smile.
“It doesn’t cause harm,” I said firmly, “but that doesn’t make it less powerful. Defence isn’t always about clashing wands. Sometimes, it’s about clever exits and well-placed fog.”
I raised my wand and demonstrated the motion slowly. “You’ll draw a curve—like this—followed by a flourish upward. Think of it like drawing a small spiral. And the incantation is Fumos , pronounced FOO-moss . Not Fume-us , and certainly not Fuh-mess ,” I added with a mock stern glare.
The room chuckled again. One of the Hufflepuff boys mouthed the word carefully to himself, twirling his wand in the air like it might cough the spell out on its own.
“Try just the wand movement first. Then we’ll add the incantation once your wrists stop looking like they’re mixing soup.”
As they practised the motions, I moved among them, gently guiding hands and correcting postures.
“Not quite, Miss Abernathy—your curve’s too wide. Imagine you’re tracing the edge of a teacup.”
“Mr Dunstan, you’re threatening that wand like it owes you money. Relax your grip.”
After several rounds of adjustments, they began to whisper Fumos with hesitant breath—first with no effect, then with little wisps, and finally, here and there, soft clouds began to bloom over desks like enchanted kettles on the boil.
“Brilliant, Mr Khan,” I said, as a respectable puff emerged and drifted lazily to the ceiling. “Now try to contain the fog over your desk. Control is everything, even with spells meant for disarray.”
As more clouds joined the room, I swished my wand to open the classroom’s upper ventilation charms, letting the mist drift out through magical vents before it became too much. The air was beginning to smell like burning cinnamon and rain.
I walked slowly back to the front, smiling at the sight of twenty tiny clouds hovering over twenty desks. Some were perfect spheres, some chaotic blobs. One resembled a very determined ferret. Progress.
“Excellent work, all of you,” I said, clasping my hands together. “We’ll be working in pairs next with the wooden targets. Your goal: obscure your target with Fumos, then describe the effect—how it might help you in a real situation, what its limits might be. Remember, not every duel is won by brute force.”
And with that, I let them begin, my wand tapping gently against my palm as I moved through the haze of excited whispers and rising fog, ready to guide, correct, and—secretly—enjoy the spectacle of misty chaos that only first-years could conjure.
The classroom was thick with the scent of old wood and fresh parchment, laced now with the curious coolness of conjured mist. For a good twenty minutes, I had been weaving slowly between the rows of desks, my robes brushing gently against the floor as I moved — the sound nearly drowned beneath the occasional hiss of a spell misfiring or the delighted shriek of a student who had successfully conjured a respectable puff of smoke.
“Almost there, Mr Farley — try easing the tip of your wand down at the end, not unlike drawing a curtain,” I murmured as I passed, catching the slight twitch of concentration in the boy’s brow.
Another turn. A whorl of grey fog burst from a wand to my right — light at first, then thickening into a proper screen. Miss Patel clapped her hands in delight, and I couldn’t help the pleased curve of my mouth.
“Excellent! Controlled and direct — five points to Ravenclaw for that lovely form.”
I watched as a few more students adjusted their stance, whispered the incantation under their breath before giving it a proper go. Some still struggled — the charm required a steady wrist and a calm mind, something not easily found in eleven-year-olds — but their effort was earnest, and my classroom had always been a place where trying counted.
By the time I had made my full round and returned to the front, the room was awash in drifting clouds of smoke. Wisps hung lazily in the air, curling at the edges like ghosts reluctant to vanish.
I clapped once, sharply. “Wands down, everyone.”
They turned to me — some red-cheeked with effort, others grinning proudly.
“I think that’s quite enough conjuring fog to fill the dungeons, don’t you?” I quipped lightly, earning a round of giggles. “Now, if you’ll indulge me…” I flicked my wand toward the chalkboard, where the words Tactical Application: "The Mist Match" began to scrawl themselves in neat, looping handwriting.
“Since you’ve proven yourselves more than capable of summoning a respectable fog, let’s see how you fare using it to your advantage.”
A ripple of excitement moved through the room.
“This next part is entirely voluntary — but I dare say it’s the most fun we’ll have all day. You’ll pair off — or stick with the partners you’ve been practicing with — and build a small tower from these.” I summoned a crate from beside my desk, the lid flying open to reveal a charming collection of smooth wooden blocks, each slightly different in size and colour.
“Your task is simple: defend your tower while trying to knock down your opponent’s. But—” I raised a finger with mock gravity, “—you may only use the Fumos charm. No Shield Charms, no Banishing Spells, and definitely no poking your opponent’s tower with your wand while they aren’t looking, Mr Abberton.”
The class burst out laughing, the accused boy raising both hands in mock innocence.
“You’ll need to use your mist wisely — to blind, to distract, to defend. It’s not about brute force, it’s about cleverness, concealment, and reading your opponents. Think of yourselves as little strategists.”
The room was alive in seconds. Blocks were distributed, partners scrambled into place at the designated duelling circles charmed into the floor, and soon the classroom was alight with laughter, whispered plans, and the soft hum of magic waiting to be cast. I stood back for a moment, letting it wash over me — their joy, their curiosity, their hunger to try. These were the moments I lived for. Not the theoretical, not the tidy recitations, but the discovery that magic was more than sparks and spells.
It could be play.
It could be clever.
It could be a veil between danger and safety.
And today, in the form of silly towers and enchanted smoke, it was all of that at once.
The classroom had turned into a soft battlefield.
Between the towers of wooden blocks now half-toppled and the clouds of conjured mist lingering in the air like tired dancers, it was all deliciously chaotic — but in that controlled, orchestrated way I always found so satisfying. First-Years could be wonderfully chaotic if given the right sort of structure to burn all that energy into.
I let the last pair finish their match — two Hufflepuffs who had taken the strategy very seriously, whispering to each other behind a fog screen like they were planning an actual heist. I gave them a few more seconds, just for the sheer creativity.
Eventually, I flicked my wand and a gentle bell rang out through the room. Not jarring, but enough to slice through the haze of concentration.
“That,” I said, my voice a touch louder to rise above the chatter, “is all the mayhem we’ll be conjuring for today.”
A few groans of protest followed, along with the clatter of wands reluctantly being lowered and towers being gently — or not so gently — dismantled.
“Go on then, help your partner clear the blocks. Leave them neatly by the crate — yes, even the splintered ones, Miss Byrd, I saw that rather ambitious topple — and take a seat.”
As they shuffled back to their desks, still buzzing with the last dregs of excitement, I waved my wand towards the front of the classroom. The puffs of smoke began to dissipate, sucked up into the high beams of the enchanted ceiling like clouds retreating after a storm.
Once I could see their faces properly again — flushed and bright-eyed — I smiled.
“You’ve all done marvellously today. I’ve seen clever casting, good coordination, and at least three of you managed to blind yourselves entirely with your own fog, which was… educational, in its own way.”
They laughed, even the guilty parties. I let it linger a moment.
“Your homework is simple — one short parchment, no more than twelve inches, on creative uses of Fumos in magical defence. Think outside the duelling circle. How might you use this spell in a real-world scenario? When might fog be more useful than fire?”
That last line I delivered with a soft, pointed tilt of my head. A few of them caught the meaning and scribbled notes immediately.
The distant bell rang again — the real one this time — and the room jolted to life as the students gathered their things, slinging bags over shoulders and tossing casual goodbyes my way as they poured out into the corridor.
I lingered behind my desk a moment longer, eyes resting on the chalkboard where Tactical Application still shimmered faintly in enchanted ink.
A good lesson.
A good class.
And, for blissful ninety minutes, not a single unexpected run-in with a certain pale-haired professor. Small miracles.
I had just slung the strap of my satchel over one shoulder and was halfway through charming the last tower of wooden blocks into the crate with the intention of stopping by the professors wing to snatch something for the hunger I started feeling in the middle of the class, when I noticed her.
A lone figure, still perched at her desk, fingers fidgeting with the hem of her robes, gaze fixed somewhere far beyond the classroom walls. Her classmates had long since poured out into the corridors, their footsteps and chatter swallowed by the usual end-of-period buzz — but Dariana Orion remained rooted, small and still beneath the tall windows now casting soft midmorning light over her Ravenclaw blue.
I paused.
The instinct was immediate — not intrusive, just… attentive. There was something in the slope of her shoulders, in the quiet way she didn’t seem to be waiting for anyone, that made me set my bag back down and cross the room.
“Miss Orion?” I asked gently, careful not to startle her as I came to stand beside her desk. “You’ve not turned invisible, have you? Because if you have, that’s rather advanced for a First-Year and I may need to promote you on the spot. Might give you points, too.”
That got me the faintest twitch of a smile. But her eyes, when they finally lifted to mine, were shiny and tired.
“I just— I didn’t want to go yet,” she said, her voice small, caught between embarrassment and something heavier.
I sat down on the edge of the next desk, not too close, and waited. Let the quiet hold her, rather than rush to fill it.
She took a shaky breath.
“My mum sent an owl last night. She heard about the greenhouse fire — she says it’s not safe here. She wants to pull me out of Hogwarts.”
Ah. There it was.
“I see,” I said softly. “That must’ve been quite a shock to read.”
Dariana nodded, biting the inside of her cheek. “But I don’t want to go home,” she blurted, the words tumbling out now in a whisper, thick with something close to panic. “I hate it there. My aunt’s moved in and she’s always criticising everything — me, my mum, the house, even Hogwarts. She says we shouldn’t trust this place, that this place is hell on earth.”
Her voice trembled on that last part, and I could see it then — the tug-of-war inside her. A child trying to stay brave in the middle of adult fears and shadows she didn’t fully understand.
I leaned forward just a little, lowering my voice in turn.
“Dariana, listen to me — you are safe here. Truly. The fire was frightening, yes, but no one was hurt, and the staff responded immediately. Incidents like that are taken very seriously.”
She gave a small nod, still wringing her fingers.
“I’m sure your mother’s concern comes from a good place — as all mothers’ worries do — but I imagine Professor Weasley will want to speak with her personally. She’s very good at that sort of thing — calm, thorough, and terribly persuasive. It’s one of her many superpowers.”
That drew a ghost of a smile. I pressed on.
“And as for you, you’ve got every right to feel unsettled. Change is difficult enough, and when home starts feeling like something it shouldn’t… well, that’s a lot for anyone to carry. Let alone on top of learning Charms and Potions and how not to set your eyebrows alight in my class.”
She huffed a small laugh at that. I gave her a warm, lopsided smile.
“You’ve done brilliantly here so far, you know. You’re clever, and observant, and you don’t back down from a challenge — I saw how you helped your partner during the fog drill. You belong here. And I promise you, if anything were truly unsafe — if there were any real danger — not a single one of us professors would let it near you. That’s a fact, not a comfort.”
Dariana looked up at me again, her expression caught somewhere between relief and disbelief.
“You’ll stay, all right? For now. Let Professor Weasley do her bit. And if ever things feel too heavy — whether it’s about home, or school, or anything at all — my door’s always open.”
She nodded, this time with more weight to it.
“Thank you, Professor Winchester,” she said quietly.
I gave her a wink. “Of course. Now go on — you’ve still got time before your next class. Maybe find a window seat in the classroom. Ravenclaws do love their brooding spots.”
She giggled at that — a proper, soft giggle — and finally stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder.
As she walked to the door, she paused and looked back.
“I really like your class, Miss Winchester.”
And then she was gone.
I stood there a moment longer, alone in the quiet room, watching the dust motes settle in the air. One small heart, just a bit lighter. It was enough for now.
The door clicked shut behind Miss Orion, and I stood in the silence for a beat, hand still resting on the edge of a desk, watching the empty room breathe itself quiet again.
And then — as if summoned by the mere absence of distraction — my stomach gave a most unladylike growl.
“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” I muttered, pressing a hand over the offending noise. “You could’ve at least waited until the child left the wing.”
Truthfully, I’d been ignoring it since breakfast — or lack thereof. I’d managed a cup of tea and a single, half-burnt scone that someone (Deek, no doubt) had sneakily left on the tray as a joke. I had intended to stop by the staffroom between periods but had, as always, gotten distracted by lesson prep, misplaced chalk, and at least one plant trying to eat its own label.
Now, with a blessed hour between lessons, there was only one mission.
I cracked open the door to the corridor and peered out cautiously, eyes darting left and right as if I were planning a heist and not merely heading to confiscate the last shortbread in the biscuit tin.
Clear. Good.
The halls hummed faintly with student chatter echoing from staircases and distant classrooms, but no sign of… him.
Not that I was avoiding Ominis. That would be childish. Entirely beneath me.
I was simply… strategically postponing further exposure. For digestive health.
Keeping close to the wall, I all but tiptoed my way along the corridor like a particularly underfed cat burglar, whispering apologies to the portraits I passed for nearly colliding with them.
At the corner near the staff wing, I slowed and took another peek.
“Don’t be ridiculous,” I scolded myself. “It’s not as if he’s lurking behind every suit of armour—”
A suit of armour creaked ominously just as I said it, and I very nearly hexed it on instinct.
“False alarm,” I whispered, patting its chest. “My apologies, Sir Cadwallader.”
At last, I reached the staffroom door and slipped inside like a shadow — or a poorly trained ferret.
Empty. Blessed be.
There on the table, untouched and glistening like some mythical treasure, sat a plate of cheese-and-onion pasties, still warm from the kitchens. A glimmer of pumpkin juice in the carafe. And, in the corner, a tin of biscuits half-hidden behind a stack of marking scrolls. Mine.
With the grace of a woman who had once outrun Ashwinder fire, I lunged for the plate.
I was halfway through my first victorious bite — buttery, flaky, divine — when the door behind me gave a groan.
My heart stopped.
I froze, mouth full, eyes wide, already planning an escape route via the nearest fireplace.
But it was just Professor Shah, nose buried in a book and muttering about misaligned star charts exiting the room.
I exhaled. Slowly. Carefully.
I could survive this day after all. Provided I kept chewing.
The scone was, quite simply, heavenly.
Crisp at the edges, butter-rich and tender in the centre, still warm from the kitchens — the sort of bite that almost forgave the morning entirely. It melted against my tongue, the sugar-dusted crust giving way to lemon zest and just the faintest touch of clotted cream. I closed my eyes for half a second to savour it properly.
And then.
I felt it.
A presence.
Not just someone entering the staffroom. No. Someone who had already been there. Quiet. Patient. Observing.
I opened my eyes, and there he was.
Ominis Gaunt.
Leaning casually — dangerously — against the counter by the sink, one hip resting with studied indifference against the edge. A teacup nestled between the fingers of one elegant hand, the other resting against the countertop as though sculpted there by the gods of infuriating composure.
He wasn’t looking at me, obviously. And yet somehow, impossibly, unmistakably, he was. His face was tilted just enough to suggest his attention was trained in my direction — not polite interest, not the cool acknowledgement we’d mastered in meetings — but something closer to deliberate focus.
He had sensed me.
He had been there the whole time.
And I— Merlin help me —was mid-bite. Crumbs on my lip. Eyes wide. Likely looking like a starving Puffskein caught in a cupboard of sugar.
I swallowed — or tried to. The scone, which only a second ago had been a gift from heaven, now turned to damp wool in my mouth. I choked, coughing 3 big times.
Then came the worst part. The final blow.
He didn’t speak. Didn’t smile. Didn’t flinch.
Just lifted his free hand — the one resting on the counter — and with two fingers, beckoned me forward.
A slow, confident gesture.
Nothing dramatic.
But sweet Circe, the audacity of it.
The heat shot straight to my ears, then across my cheeks, blooming down to the collar of my robes. My stomach, once so happily occupied with pastry, gave an unhelpful flip that had nothing to do with hunger. I think I went simultaneously pale and pink. A neat trick, really.
He was still holding his tea. Still not saying a word.
Just waiting.
I considered fleeing. Briefly. Dramatically. Perhaps throwing the scone like a smoke bomb and running for the corridor.
Instead, I licked the corner of my lip — scone crumbs, how mortifying — squared my shoulders, and walked toward him with all the dignity I could summon.
“Professor Gaunt,” I said, softly, trying for breezy and landing somewhere near strangled.
“Professor Winchester,” he replied, his voice smooth as silk and twice as dangerous.
Oh, brilliant. Just brilliant. I should’ve stuck to pumpkin juice and starvation.
As I drew closer, I watched — with tragic precision — how his fingers slid ever so slightly along the countertop. That same hand which had summoned me with insolent calm now nudged a second cup of tea in my direction. It was simple, unspoken. The most casual of gestures.
But it felt weighted . Like he’d just handed me a Portkey to somewhere dangerous.
My hand — the one I use to duel, brew, and tame a Graphornmid-tantrum — reached out with all the certainty it usually possessed. I grasped the cup carefully by the handle, trying to pretend the warmth of the porcelain didn’t make my pulse jump. I brought it slowly to my lips.
And I felt it.
The liquid inside, gently rippling — sloshing, even. My fingers trembled. Just the smallest bit. Enough to be humiliating.
I stared down into the amber swirl of Earl Grey, as if it could offer an escape hatch.
The room was quiet. Painfully so.
And then I heard it. His voice.
Smooth, velvety, with that maddening blend of amusement and something else I couldn’t name — something sharper. More deliberate .
“Professor Winchester,” he said, “are you planning to keep ignoring me?”
The words sliced through the air, soft as silk, indecently sweet. Not accusing. Not wounded. No — far worse.
Playful.
And knowing.
The kind of tone that curled beneath your skin and reminded you — in no uncertain terms — of exactly what you’d done the night before.
Or rather, what we had done.
The kiss hadn’t been a mistake. That was the worst part. It hadn’t been an accident or a lapse in judgement. It had been inevitable. Inevitable, and shattering. A culmination of everything we’d never said, everything we’d buried under years of distance and half-measured glances. And now he was looking at me — or not looking, and yet somehow seeing — with a smirk dancing around the corners of his mouth, as though the lid of Pandora’s box hadn’t just been lifted.
It had been blown off its hinges .
I didn’t answer immediately. My throat felt tight — not with fear, precisely, but something just adjacent. Anticipation. Exposure.
The tea touched my lips. I sipped, finally.
It was perfect. Too perfect. Floral and delicate and wholly wasted on someone whose insides felt like a wildfire.
“I wasn’t ignoring you,” I murmured, voice far too hoarse for my liking. “I was… recovering .”
He chuckled — and sweet Merlin, that sound .
Low. Private. Like something made for candlelight and secrets behind closed doors.
“Well,” he said, tapping his own teacup lightly against the countertop, “you’ve had all morning.”
Then he turned his face toward me — precisely, maddeningly, toward me — and added with the gentlest lilt:
“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t hoping for more than silence.”
My fingers clenched faintly around the cup. He was standing still, the very picture of self-possession — but I knew Ominis Gaunt. I knew him. Under the smooth exterior, he was a cauldron set to a slow simmer.
And here I was, flame in hand.
Still trembling.
Still pretending I wasn’t about to fall straight in.
He didn’t move right away.
Just stood there, fingers still lightly curved around the rim of his teacup, head tilted ever so slightly toward me. Listening. Measuring the distance between us with that uncanny precision of his — all the more disarming for how quietly he did it.
The silence that followed stretched like spun sugar — delicate, golden, and perilously easy to shatter.
And then, with that same rich, velvet tone that had unraveled me moments ago, he spoke again.
Soft. Almost conversational. But with that unmistakable current of challenge beneath it.
“Tell me something…” he said, voice dipping into a low hum that bloomed straight down my spine. “Are you… regretting the kiss?”
The question landed like a thunderclap cloaked in silk.
He could’ve hexed me. Pinned me with a single spell. And it still wouldn’t have hit as hard as that.
“I need to know, Eline,” he continued, with that damnable, honey-smooth cadence. “Because if you are… if it was something you wish hadn’t happened…” — a pause, calculated, surgical — “I will retract. Say no more. Pretend nothing happened.”
He took one step closer.
Just one.
But it was enough to curl heat into the air around us, thickening it. The room seemed to shrink with the gravity of his presence.
My breath caught, somewhere between my ribs and my throat.
“But…” he said then, quieter now. Darker. “If you don’t regret it—”
He stopped, not for lack of words, but to let the silence wrap around his next ones like velvet wrapping paper.
“Then I’m going to keep going.”
I hadn’t realised I’d backed slightly against the edge of the counter — or maybe I hadn’t moved at all and it was the world that had tilted. The porcelain of the teacup pressed faintly into my palm, but I didn’t dare lower it. My other hand curled instinctively against the wood behind me, as if anchoring myself in a storm that hadn’t yet hit.
He took another step.
Slow. Methodical. As if he could feel how my heart had kicked up, stammering violently against my chest.
Then he added, with a smirk so subtle it felt like sin:
“I never intend to be one, but… a Gaunt always gets what he wants.”
His free hand rose — slow as moonlight — and then, with the gentlest pressure, his fingers found my chin.
And lifted it.
Just slightly.
But it was enough to set the earth tilting again.
His thumb grazed the line of my jaw, featherlight but terribly precise. My pulse throbbed traitorously beneath his touch.
I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t think .
His gaze — those pale, uncanny eyes, almost pearlescent with that soft, misty blue of blindness — found mine anyway. Held mine. And despite everything, despite the gentle haze over his irises, I knew he saw me more clearly than anyone else ever had.
The question still lingered between us. Unspoken now, but felt . A taut, shimmering thread stretched between our lips.
And I—
I couldn’t bear it.
“No,” I whispered. Fervent. Breathless.
I shook my head once, sharply. Then again.
And again.
“No,” I repeated, this time with weight. With certainty. “I don’t regret it.”
I didn’t blink. Didn’t look away.
I couldn’t have if I tried.
I stared into his ghostlight eyes, willing him to see it — feel it — the truth etched into every corner of my chest.
He was so close now. Close enough that his breath ghosted against my cheek. Close enough that I could smell the bergamot from his tea, mingled with something uniquely him — like old parchment and stormy air.
And in that suspended second, that breath between worlds, I forgot where we were. Forgot who I was supposed to be.
I was just his . Again. As I had been, long ago, in stolen glances and unspoken truths.
And now the truth was all but spoken — and it tasted like his name on my tongue.
“Good,” he murmured.
Barely a sound, more ghost than word.
“Good, Winchester.”
It was nothing.
And yet everything .
The way he said my name — like a secret between us, reverent and rough-edged all at once — made something inside me tighten with such unbearable need I thought I might dissolve right there against the countertop.
His thumb was still beneath my chin. Gentle, anchoring.
And then, gods help me—
With such infuriating tenderness, Ominis let that same thumb trace my bottom lip.
Just once.
A slow, reverent pass. As if he were memorising the softness. As if recalling the way I’d tasted just last night. The shape of my mouth against his. The press. The heat. The hunger we’d barely begun to scratch.
The breath left me in a sharp, betraying exhale. I swayed, only just.
That single touch unravelled me faster than the kiss itself had.
It wasn’t hunger that stole through me — not just that.
It was recognition .
He knew what he was doing to me. Knew exactly how to tip me over into that trembling, blushing mess I hadn’t been since I was sixteen and far too in love with a boy I thought I’d lost forever.
But he wasn’t lost.
He was here.
Right in front of me.
So close I could see the almost imperceptible shift of his throat as he swallowed. So close I could make out the faint golden ring of his irises beneath the clouded blue. So close that the warm cedar-and-mint scent clinging to his robes wrapped around me like a second skin.
My heart kicked hard against my chest — a living drum.
Then, with a smoothness that was damn near indecent, he lowered his head until the space between us felt like a held breath.
A single millimetre more and—
“And enough,” he whispered, breath brushing across my mouth, “with this nonsense of hiding from me, Eline.”
His tone was quiet. Not angry. Not desperate.
But there was a thread of steel woven through it. Possessive. Certain. Unshakeable.
“Never again.”
I couldn’t speak. Could barely stand.
Every part of me felt molten — heart, spine, knees. Even the breath in my lungs was traitorous now, coming in shallow, uneven pulls.
And then— j ust like that, he stepped back.
The space between us yawned open again like a snapped spell.
I blinked, dazed.
Ominis adjusted his cuff, quite as if we’d been discussing timetables.
“I left you a few more scones in the cupboard,” he said, utterly composed, as though his thumb hadn’t just stroked the very breath out of my lungs.
His lips twitched — a smile too knowing to be kind.
“I have class.”
He tilted his head faintly toward the corridor. “But I’ll see you later, Winchester.”
And then — the bloody bastard — he winked.
Winked.
And swept out of the room like nothing had happened .
I stood there for several full seconds. Breathless. Stunned. Still holding my now-cold teacup. Lip tingling where his thumb had touched. The room felt suddenly too bright. Too quiet. Too empty .
My knees? Useless.
My chest? A bloody symphony.
And my heart?
Hopelessly, absolutely his .
Notes:
And like we say in my language: VIVA EL AMORRRR. Gosh i love romance, im a girly pop who loves with passion romance :pp
Chapter 34: Number thirty two: Ashes on the Edge of the Forest
Notes:
Hey! I've been trying to upload once a week, i promise I'm not forgetting about u guys haha. School has kept me busy and drained :((( but i have a few chapters ready :p
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
Matilda's office had always had a peculiar charm. The high windows were streaked with the amber light of the setting sun, casting long, honeyed beams across the parquet floor and onto the great mahogany desk where she now sat, utterly focused. Her spectacles were balanced precariously on the bridge of her nose as she moved her wand in slow, precise lines over a well-worn map, redrawing boundaries, tracing pathways, her lips slightly pursed in concentration.
I, of course, was doing absolutely nothing helpful.
Restless as always, I’d begun pacing the room the moment we arrived, my fingers trailing over the edges of old shelves and spines of ancient books I’d never seen before—or at least not since my student days. The scent of old parchment and something like mint tea lingered in the air. I knew I should’ve been watching her progress on the map, but I couldn’t help myself; the office was a treasure trove, and my curiosity had never dulled with age. A small gap between two tightly packed tomes revealed the edge of a faded, forest-green cover. I squinted, leaned in, and tugged gently at it with both hands. It came free with a satisfying sigh, like it had been waiting to be found.
“Ohhh,” I breathed, blinking in disbelief. “There it is. I’ve been looking for this for years .”
Matilda didn’t look up immediately. “Hmm?” she murmured, distracted, finishing a particularly intricate line along the northern ridge of the Forbidden Forest. Then, belatedly, her head tilted up. “Which one?”
I turned the book around to show her the spine. 'The Folly of Magical Imposture and Illusionary Disguises' —a rather dramatic title for a book mostly full of cautionary tales and poorly-documented transformation spells. She squinted. Recognition dawned slowly. Then the confusion set in.
“Where on earth do you know that from? It’s been tucked away for—oh, at least twenty years. No student has ever—”
“When I used that Polyjuice Potion to impersonate Headmaster Black,” I said casually, flipping open the cover, dust motes dancing in the golden light.
The silence was instant and delicious. I could practically hear the click of the memory slotting into place in her mind. I glanced up just in time to see her face morph from blank confusion to disbelief.
Her voice rose an octave. “ Wait just a minute. That time… when Headmaster Black was acting strangely—fussing over Professor Fig, complimenting me on my work of all things— that was you? ”
I couldn’t help it—I burst into laughter, the real, cheek-aching kind that crinkled the corners of my eyes. My hand flew to the back of my neck, scratching awkwardly as I nodded.
“I was fifteen!” I said, defensive but grinning. “It was a mission for the Keepers! I needed access to the restricted tower and he never let anyone near it. The plan was—well—thorough.”
Matilda's jaw dropped a little further, her expression halfway between admiration and absolute exasperation. “You impersonated the Headmaster of Hogwarts.”
“I did say it was for the Keepers,” I repeated, as if that explained everything.
She stared at me for a long beat. “You made a fool out of Black in front of the entire faculty.”
“Yes, but with purpose ,” I added cheerily, flipping through the pages of the book as if looking for moral justification within.
There was a pause, and then—very faintly—Matilda let out a soft snort of laughter and shook her head. “I should have known. There was something off about him that week. Too polite. Too thoughtful. He even asked Hecat how her cat was doing.” She placed her wand gently on the desk and folded her arms. “Eline Winchester. Merlin’s beard. You’re lucky the walls of this castle forgave you.”
I looked up from the book and smiled, sheepish but proud. “The castle and I… we go way back.”
Matilda gave me a long look over the rim of her glasses—equal parts amusement and mild horror—before she picked up her quill again.
“Let’s just hope whatever you’re about to do tonight isn’t quite that theatrical.”
I grinned and closed the book with a soft thump , tucking it under my arm like a long-lost friend.
“No promises.”
“Come here,” Matilda said at last, voice calm but weighted. She motioned me over with a tilt of her head, stepping aside from the map she’d been carefully reworking for the past hour. “You’ll want to see this.”
I tucked the book under my arm and wandered over, shifting my weight onto one hip as I approached the grand desk, which now bore the marks of age and use like the lines around Matilda’s eyes—earned and well-kept. The map lying flat before us was enormous, stretching out nearly the full width of the desk. Its edges were frayed, parchment slightly curled, the ink faded to a brownish charcoal in places. I recognised it instantly—a topographical map of the Forbidden Forest, hand-inked, annotated over the decades by countless hands. Yellowed with age, speckled with faint water stains and one particularly suspicious ink blot near the south-western edge. But it was the two red circles that caught my attention. One towards the north-east, just past the Thestral clearing. The other, nestled closer to the southern ravine where the trees thickened and light struggled to seep through.
I leaned forward, bracing one hand on the desk’s edge, the other resting lightly on my hip. I’d changed out of my usual classroom attire—my long teaching coat, the crisp blouse that students never noticed unless it bore a tea stain—was now replaced by more practical wear. Sturdy brown boots, dragonhide gloves tucked into my belt, and a fitted vest over a soft, dark jumper. I wasn’t planning on wandering into the forest dressed like a lecturing academic.
“They’ve narrowed it down to these two?” I asked, nodding at the circles. “That’s still a fair distance to cover before sundown.”
Matilda stepped forward, hands clasped together in front of her dark wool skirt. “These are the only areas where we’ve seen repeat signs. Campsite traces, charmed snares left half-set. One of our field researchers even reported overhearing low chants, possibly warding spells in an older dialect—something Scandinavian, she thought. They’re clever enough to conceal the bulk of their presence, but not quite perfect.”
I squinted at the northern circle. “And you think they’re poachers ? Proper ones, or… the newer breed?”
“That’s precisely the problem,” she said, sighing through her nose. “They’re not behaving like any of the usual fringe groups. It’s not the typical clearing-everything-in-their-path sort of operation. No mass kill sites. No young mooncalves or kneazles being taken for sport. They’re going for larger prey—very specific creatures, often magical ones tied to lore or protection magic. We lost a Graphorn from the northern ridge three weeks ago. Another researcher claims a Moke nest was tampered with—very delicate spellwork. Surgical, even.”
“Not your average beast-charming brutes, then,” I muttered, tracing a finger around the red ring near the ravine. “What about this lot? Anything unusual from that site?”
Matilda nodded slowly. “Our Romanian contact said he spotted a series of burn marks that didn’t match any known creature attacks. Spiral-shaped. Concentric. Almost like branding.”
I tilted my head, mouth drawing to one side. “Branding’s for claiming ownership… or marking something for return.”
She gave me a grim look. “Exactly.”
A hush settled for a moment between us, the quiet sort that presses behind the ears. I shifted slightly, leaning more weight onto my left foot, hand still hooked against my hip. The smell of dust and wax polish mixed with the faint scent of pine from the opened window behind us.
“So they’re taking , not just hunting,” I said slowly. “And not for coin, either. No black market’s asking for Graphorns when a single unicorn hair will fetch a fortune with less risk.”
Matilda nodded. “We think they answer to someone else. Whoever’s leading them is staying well in the shadows. No name, no symbol we can trace. But they’re organised. Deliberate. And they’re circling closer to Hogwarts than we’d like.”
“Brilliant,” I muttered, straightening a little and folding my arms. “Nothing quite like a looming, faceless threat and an entire forest to search before dinner.”
Matilda almost smiled. “You’ve always had a flair for understatement.”
I gave her a lopsided grin. “I prefer ‘grace under pressure.’ Sounds more heroic.”
She let out a soft huff and turned back to the map, her fingers lightly pressing the northern circle. “I’d send you there first. The terrain is rougher, but there’s more natural concealment. And if they’ve been working near the Thestral clearing, they may have left signs we can trace magically.”
“Lovely,” I said. “Anything else I should know before I go trampling into their possibly cursed campsite?”
Matilda gave me a sidelong look, then, and it was a familiar one—the sort that said she wasn’t sure whether she ought to warn me or trust that I’d already figured it out.
“They know someone’s watching them. There’s been evidence of wards being repositioned—confusion spells. One of our people walked in a loop for nearly an hour before realising they were standing in the same spot. They’re playing games, Eline. Which means they’re confident.”
“That, or arrogant,” I murmured, already turning over spell combinations in my mind that might break low-level maze enchantments.
“They’re dangerous. Please don’t be reckless.”
I looked up and caught her eyes, softened by concern but not quite veiled enough to hide it.
“Me?” I said, hand splaying innocently across my chest. “Reckless? Never.”
Matilda’s lips twitched, but she didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, she waved her wand once and a smaller, rolled copy of the map folded and bound itself with a ribbon of gold light, floating gently into my waiting hands.
“Be careful. Take only who you trust. And if you find anything— anything —report back.”
I nodded solemnly, tucking the map into the satchel at my hip. As I turned to leave, the book still under one arm, I glanced back at her.
“Matilda?”
“Hm?”
“Next time I impersonate a headmaster, I promise to at least try to study their personality far better than I did.” Her sigh followed me all the way down the spiral staircase.
The flicker of green flames swallowed me whole.
I stepped out of the Floo point with a purposeful urgency, boots landing firm against the snow-dusted earth just beyond the northern border of the castle. The air was colder here, untouched by the warmth of the Great Hall where students and staff were likely enjoying their evening meal. A few lingering embers clung to my cloak as I shook the last of the magical soot from my shoulders, adjusting the thick scarf wrapped around my neck.
Twilight had passed in the time it took me to cross through the flames — the sky above was now a stretch of indigo brushed with streaks of silver cloud, and the last hints of sun had vanished behind the distant treeline. The Forbidden Forest loomed to my left, its black silhouettes trembling ever so slightly in the wind. Frosted grass crunched beneath my soles as I moved swiftly forward, the familiar weight of my wand strapped snugly to my forearm and my coat pocket heavy with emergency potions.
And then—there she was.
Sitting on a low rock near the edge of a sloping hill, her posture as regal as ever despite the temperature, was Natsai Onai.
“Nats!” I called before I even meant to.
She turned before I reached her, and the second our eyes met, every step I’d taken to get there felt worth it. Without waiting another beat, I lunged forward and wrapped my arms tightly around her, drawing her into one of those rib-squeezing, back-shaking, overenthusiastic hugs that had been our language since fifth year. She let out a soft laugh, muffled into the side of my hair as I rocked us side to side in the freezing air, heart full to the brim. It didn’t matter how long it had been or how far apart we’d found ourselves in the past few years — Nat felt like home.
“I’ve missed you terribly,” I mumbled into her shoulder.
She gave a breath of laughter, still clinging to me. “I should’ve known it’d be a tackle.”
I pulled back only an inch or two, just enough to take in her face properly. Her skin glowed with the deep richness of warmth brought by the sun — the kind of sun we never got here. Her cheeks were slightly windburnt from the altitude, her curls tied back in a practical knot, and her eyes… those sharp, intelligent eyes had lost none of their fire.
“Zimbabue suits you,” I said, grinning. “But Hogwarts looks a bit less bright without you wandering its halls, bossing everyone about.”
“And yet you seem to have picked up the mantle perfectly well in my absence,” she replied smoothly, smirking in that unmistakable way of hers.
I laughed, truly laughed — the kind that made your chest feel lighter and your nose sting from the cold. I pulled my gloves back on properly as I sat beside her, adjusting the layered expedition gear— I was dressed to track trouble.
Natsai shifted, tucking her hands into her own cloak. “I’ve done what I could, back home,” she said, her voice a touch lower now, more serious. “There were people—good people—who were being targeted, especially near the dragon sanctuaries. We were able to push them out. But…”
“But you’ve heard about what’s been happening here.”
She nodded once. “A few of my colleagues have picked up whispers. Poachers moving in groups. Not the usual kind. Deliberate. Organised. Someone’s giving orders, but no one seems to know who.”
I stared ahead, jaw tight.
“And you came all this way,” I said softly, “to protect a place you don’t even live in anymore.”
She turned to me then, her gaze steady. “I have two homes, Eline. Zimbabwe is where my family lives. But this—” she gestured toward the dark outline of the castle in the distance, lit only faintly through the windows— “this is where I became who I am. And I’ll always fight to protect both.”
I nodded slowly, a quiet sort of pride blooming in my chest. I reached over, bumping her shoulder with mine.
“Well,” I murmured, “you’re not the only one who still gets restless when bad men come creeping.”
She gave me a knowing look, the kind you can only exchange with someone who once ran into a camp of Ashwinders at your side without a second thought.
“Of course not,” she said. “You always did have a talent for reckless heroics.”
I smirked. “And you always followed me into them.”
She grinned.
The stars began to shimmer into view above us, and I felt the old thrill stir somewhere deep in my bones. Just like old times. Except now we weren’t teenagers with something to prove — now we were witches with purpose. And we weren’t alone.
“Ready to see what we can find out there?” I asked her.
Her wand was already in hand.
“Lead the way, Winchester.”
We stayed like that for a while — sitting side by side in the cold deep inside the forest, the silence between us threaded with quiet memories and the comfort of old friendship. The wind swept in gentle bursts across the hill, lifting small curls of snow off the ground and making the pine trees creak in the distance. But eventually, the stillness shifted. The weight of why I’d asked her here began to settle in my chest again.
I reached into the inside of my coat, unfastening the enchanted clasp that held the rolled parchment in place. My fingers were a little stiff from the cold, but the warmth charm Matilda had placed on the scroll activated the moment I touched it — a gentle thrum of heat pulsing against my gloves.
“I want to show you something,” I murmured.
Natsai tilted her head, watching as I unfurled the map across my lap. It was detailed and hand-drawn, with tiny runes glowing faintly along the edges, indicating that it was warded against prying eyes. Several spots had been marked — circled in red ink, annotated with quick observations in my own handwriting, and dotted with Matilda’s elegant script.
“Matilda and I have been monitoring the patterns for weeks now,” I explained, tapping the top-right quadrant. “These are the confirmed camps. This one here near the edge of the glen—last week, a student on an evening fly saw smoke. And over here, in the hills south of Bainburgh, someone spotted cages.”
Natsai leaned closer, her brow furrowed. “Poachers don’t usually work so close to the school. They prefer the border territories. What are they doing here?”
“That’s exactly the problem,” I said. “They’re moving inward. Deliberately. This isn’t just about hunting. They’re gathering. Setting up semi-permanent outposts. Matilda thinks they might be using the animals for something specific, not just trade.”
She looked up at me. “Dark magic?”
“Possibly. But even worse — they’re hiding something. Every time we’ve gone to investigate, the camp’s either been abandoned or empty of creatures, as if they’ve moved just ahead of us. It’s like they know we’re coming.”
Natsai frowned. “So we observe first. See if there’s a pattern to when they come and go.”
I nodded, relieved. “Exactly what I was thinking. If we move too quickly, we’ll scare them off again. But if we monitor them, watch the camps at different times, we might learn something about their rotations — whether there’s a leader giving orders, or if it’s different cells acting independently.”
Natsai leaned in, eyes scanning the map carefully. “This spot here—” she pointed just south of the nearest floo flame, “—it’s high ground. Good for observation.”
“It’s warded for disillusionment,” I added. “Matilda enchanted it herself. We’ll be invisible unless someone walks straight into us. I’ve also got a charm ready for muffling sound if we need to communicate without being overheard.”
We sat in quiet concentration, our breath fogging in the cold air as we continued tracing the paths between the camps, noting the likely routes used for transport, the proximity to known dragon territories, and even the wind direction — which could carry scent or sound.
“And once we observe enough,” Natsai said, her voice low and precise, “we dismantle.”
I nodded firmly. “We free any creatures we find. Disrupt the supply chains. Remove the wards and wards they’ve placed. Make it clear they’re not welcome here.”
“But carefully,” she added, glancing at me. “We need information. Someone’s organising this, and we won’t find out who if we burn the whole thing down before getting answers.”
A sigh escaped me. “You’re right. It’s not just about the animals. It’s about the people backing this. And if there are traces of Dark artefacts, or rituals—”
“Then we need proof,” she finished.
I looked up at her, heart heavy with both hope and dread. “Do you think we can do this?”
Natsai didn’t hesitate. “We always have.”
It was a simple answer. But it was enough. She grinned, that fierce Gryffindor spark lighting up her expression. “Then let’s remind these bastards they’ve picked the wrong forest.”
The forest was different at night.
Up here on the ridge, the moonlight sifted through the lattice of bare branches, casting silver nets across the snow. The wind carried a low, constant sigh — not loud enough to mask the distant groans of the trees or the occasional flutter of wings in the undergrowth, but enough to remind me how deep we were in the Forbidden Forest’s heart. Beneath us, the slope dropped away into a hollow where the camp lay — or rather, what was left of it.
I crouched low, my gloved hands steadying me against the frosted ground. Beside me, Natsai mirrored my posture, her gaze locked on the shapes below. Even from here, I could tell the place had been abandoned for some time. The three small fire pits were little more than blackened rings in the snow, their last embers long dead. A faint smell of char lingered, carried on a fickle breeze, but it was old — stale — not the fresh tang of recent cooking fires.
The tents were worse. Two had collapsed entirely, sagging inward like punctured lungs. Their canvas flaps flapped weakly with the wind, the fabric torn and frayed. The third stood half-open, its supports warped, as though something heavy had fallen against them. I could just make out a scattering of objects inside — but not cages, not supplies, not even a trunk. It was the hollow emptiness that unsettled me. A lone figure moved between the shadows, keeping to the edges of the camp. The way its body coiled and shifted with every step made my skin prickle. An Ashwinder. Its head swayed slightly, sniffing at the snow, leaving a faint scorched trail wherever it passed. Even from this distance, the faint glow along its spine pulsed in time with its breath.
Natsai leaned towards me, her whisper barely stirring the air. “It’s not a guard. That thing’s scavenging.”
“I know,” I murmured back. “No one leaves an Ashwinder to wander their camp unless they’ve already left.”
Her eyes narrowed. “Or they didn’t leave willingly.”
I chewed the inside of my cheek, studying the layout again. There were no cages — not a single one. No crates, no traps, no signs of magical restraints. A proper poacher’s camp would’ve been littered with them.
“This isn’t right,” I whispered. “They weren’t here to hunt.”
“Then why come so deep into the forest?” she asked.
“Scouting,” I said after a pause. “Measuring the ground. Testing the wards. Seeing how far they could get before someone noticed.”
Natsai’s frown deepened. “Like… they were looking for something specific.”
I nodded. “Something big. Too big to waste their time with mooncalves or kneazles. They don’t leave their tents like that unless they’re planning to come back.”
Below, the Ashwinder slithered into the open, the pale moonlight sliding over its scales. It paused by one of the fire pits, head darting side to side.
“We could go down,” Natsai suggested quietly. “Check the tents, see if they left anything behind.”
“Not while him is there,” I replied. “He may not be guarding, but he won’t appreciate visitors.” I shifted my weight, my knee crunching softly in the snow. “Better to watch for now. If he leaves, we move. If not… we’ll have to bait it away.”
Her lips curved in the faintest of smirks. “You always did enjoy poking dangerous creatures with a stick.”
I returned the smile, though my eyes stayed on the hollow. “Only when necessary... or not.”
The night air seeped through my coat, biting cold but sharp with the kind of focus I only felt in moments like this — the waiting, the watching, the slow knitting together of clues. There was no movement beyond the Ashwinder, no glint of lanterns in the trees, no murmur of voices. Just the forest, vast and silent, holding its secrets a little too tightly.
Natsai shifted beside me, her hand brushing the hilt of her wand. “If they are coming back, we’ll need to know when. And what for.”
“Then we make this our vantage point,” I said, glancing at the high ground around us. “We’ll take turns keeping watch. And if they do return… we’ll be ready to follow.”
The Ashwinder uncoiled again, drifting towards the tree line, like a faint glow sliding between the shadows like embers caught in a current. My grip on my wand tightened. Whether he left by chance or not, it was the first movement of the night that felt like a beginning.
And I had the distinct, unnerving sense that whatever game the poachers were playing — we’d just stepped into it.
The snow had thickened since we first crouched on the ridge, each flake drifting lazily through the blackness, catching in my hair and settling on the fur trim of my hood. The forest seemed to muffle itself under the falling white, the usual rustle of night creatures dulled into a low, distant hum. Natsai and I exchanged a brief glance — one last wordless agreement — before we began our descent.
The slope was short but treacherous, the thin crust of ice cracking beneath our boots. We moved in near-perfect silence, our breaths slow and measured, the cold biting at the edges of each exhale. I took the eastern flank, angling myself towards the lone figure in the camp’s centre, while Natsai veered west, keeping low, her path curving behind the row of ruined tents.
The Ashwinder — one of Rookwood’s old breed of dark wizards — was hunched slightly, shoulders heavy beneath a threadbare coat dyed a deep, weathered red. A bandana was pulled high over his mouth, and the brim of his tall hat cast his face in shadow. Even so, I could see the glint of round spectacles beneath it, reflecting the faint orange glow of the dying embers in the nearest pit. His gloved hands were buried in his pockets, but the air around him felt taut, like a wire drawn tight.
Snow muffled my steps as I crept forward, each pace deliberate, wand already warm in my palm. The familiar hum of magic began to thrum through me — that heady, electric sensation that tingled in my fingertips and ran the length of my spine. I could feel the Petrificus Totallus forming in my mind before I’d even raised my wand, the incantation curling on the edge of my tongue.
Just a few more feet.
Then, without warning, he turned his head — not towards me, but westward. A muffled grunt slipped from beneath his bandana. My stomach dropped.
Through the gap between two collapsed tents, I caught the briefest flicker of movement: Natsai, half-crouched, slipping inside one of the least damaged shelters. She must have found something worth checking.
The Ashwinder stiffened. His right hand emerged from his coat, wand glinting under the moonlight. And then — the sound. Not a word, not quite, but a low, venomous mutter, the kind you recognised without needing to hear the full syllables.
Crucio.
I felt the blood drain from my face. My wand came up before the thought even finished forming. The spell on the tip of my tongue shifted, sharpened, every instinct screaming at me to act before he could finish his curse. The space between us felt like it collapsed into a single, brittle moment — one breath away from breaking.
The snow kept falling, soft and soundless, as the darkness around the camp seemed to hold its breath with me.
The moment he moved, I moved faster.
I didn’t think — there wasn’t time to. My boots dug into the snow and I launched forward, every muscle snapping into motion. The Ashwinder barely had time to widen his eyes before I slammed into him with the full weight of momentum, driving him forwards into the freezing ground. The air left him in a sharp grunt as he hit the snow, flakes scattering around us in a brief, weightless cloud.
Before he could so much as twitch, my wand was pressed hard into the edge of his coat, the transformation spell bursting from my lips with precise, cutting clarity. His limbs seemed to fold in on themselves, his outline blurring, shrinking, reshaping with a faint, muffled pop. In less than a heartbeat, the dangerous man in red was gone — replaced by a battered wooden barrel, banded with rusted iron.
I sprang to my feet, my breath clouding in front of me, chest heaving from the burst of energy. The magic in my veins roared like wildfire now, spilling into my fingertips as I raised my hand. I could feel the familiar, ancient hum stirring in my core — that deep, resonant vibration that wasn’t just spellcraft, but something older.
“Let’s see how far you can roll,” I muttered under my breath.
The air around the barrel shimmered, and then — with a sharp twist of will — I hurled it skyward. It rocketed upwards with unnatural speed, spinning end over end until it became a dark speck against the pale snowfall. A second later, it was gone, sailing far beyond the treeline, somewhere deep into the endless expanse of the Scottish Highlands.
Silence fell again, the kind that comes after a storm. My pulse was still hammering when I turned back.
Natsai was on her feet now, brushing a streak of snow from her shoulder. She’d clearly rolled clear of the tent just in time, her boots and gloves dusted white. When her gaze met mine, her lips curved into a grin — not just relieved, but with that same mischievous spark I remembered from our school days.
“Thanks, Winchester,” she said, voice light with humour, though there was a flicker of sincerity beneath it. “I don’t know if I’d survive another Crucio meant for you.”
I couldn’t help but laugh, even if it came out in a breathless huff. “Oh, please. You’d have been fine. I, on the other hand, would’ve been dreadfully bored without you.”
She rolled her eyes, but the grin didn’t fade. For a moment, the danger, the snow, the eerie emptiness of the camp — it all felt a little less heavy.
We met halfway between the tattered tents, our boots crunching softly in the fresh snow. The faint sound of the wind through the skeletal trees was the only noise around us, save for the low hiss of my own breathing, still cooling from the burst of magic moments ago.
Natsai stepped out from the shadows of a half-collapsed canvas, holding something small and weathered in her gloved hand. Even before she spoke, I could see the dark smudges of ink bleeding faintly through the folds of parchment.
“I found this,” she said, passing it to me with a grim expression. Her voice carried that careful weight she used when she wasn’t quite sure how bad the news was yet — but suspected it wasn’t good.
The parchment was cold to the touch, stiff with damp, edges curled and frayed. It smelled faintly of smoke and wet leather, the scents of a camp long left untended. I unfolded it slowly, the creases stubborn as if they resented being disturbed. The handwriting was looping but hurried, as though written by someone both fond and anxious. Parts of it were smudged, but the words that remained were enough to tell the story.
"You must leave this place soon. D.S. will give you leave once the others have arrived. The old camp is no longer safe — meet me at the other site in the forest when the time comes. I miss you. Soon we’ll be together again".
I read it twice, tracing the strange intimacy of the words with my eyes. “He’s got someone here writing to him like this,” I murmured, lifting my gaze to Natsai, “and whoever they are, they’re not just giving orders. This one misses him.”
Natsai’s brow furrowed. “And D.S.? That’s the leader, isn’t it? No one outside their circle seems to know the name.”
“Exactly.” I let the parchment close between my fingers, glancing around the hollow camp again. The dark wizard I’d barrelled into the Highlands clearly hadn’t been here for long — there were no cages, no signs of captured creatures, nothing to suggest they’d been fully operational. “Looks like they were only using this as a foothold. Measuring the land, waiting for orders.”
“Which means,” Natsai said, her eyes narrowing in thought, “the real activity’s at the other camp.” She took the letter back, slipping it into the inner pocket of her cloak. “This tells us just enough to know we need to move — but not enough to know what we’re walking into.”
The snow swirled lazily between us, catching in her hair and settling on my shoulders. The sky above was ink-black now, the cold sharper, sinking deeper into my bones.
I nodded. “Then we see the other site for ourselves. Tonight, before they’ve had the chance to notice their friend has taken a very long trip in barrel form.”
Natsai’s smile was brief, but there was steel in it. “Agreed. Let’s move.”
Notes:
I kinda feel weird just writing about romance, like someone might burst my door and scream at me about how not everything is about romance (it always is). So naturally, I added some sort of fantastic/fantasy(? plot, idk if someone read this fic for it but well, it's already here haha. But don't worry, romance is always one step closer.
Ps: oh, I almost forgot, but for me, in this parallel universe, Natsai is married to Gareth.
Ps 2: OH, AND I ALMOST FORGET AGAIN, where almost at a 1000 hits, I can't believe, really i thought no one would read this, so it means a lot to me when someone reads it, leaves a kudo or comments. Thank you truly to everyone, it really keeps me going about posting. <3
Chapter 35: Number thirty three: A Guardian's Will
Notes:
Hi! We hit 1000 hits! I'm over the moon. Thank you very much to everyone who has passed through this fic, i can't even phantom such a number, so truly thank you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The deeper we pressed into the forest, the more the night seemed to close its grip around us. The last traces of moonlight were swallowed by a thick quilt of clouds, and the wind—sharper here than in the open fields—slipped through the gaps in my cloak like a thief. Snow fell in a steady, unhurried descent, each flake catching what little light there was before settling on the frozen earth. The ground beneath our boots had changed; the soft, powdery snow gave way to slick patches of ice hidden beneath tangled roots, forcing us to watch each step with care. Somewhere far off, the brittle snap of a branch carried through the still air, and for a moment, my pulse quickened. Out here, every sound mattered. You could never be entirely sure if it was nothing… or someone.
We crept up the incline of a small ridge, boots muffled by the snow. At the crest, we crouched low, the branches of a frost-covered pine shielding us. From this vantage point, the view unfolded like a dark, dangerous stage. Below, the camp sprawled—far larger than the one we had found earlier that night. Several tents stood in a loose semi-circle, their canvas taut and fresh, the fabric glistening faintly where the snow caught against the wards protecting them from the worst of the weather. Between them loomed shapes that set my stomach twisting—enormous cages, some draped in thick tarpaulins, others bare, the iron bars black against the snow. A faint rattling came from one of them, too soft and irregular to be caused by the wind.
Natsai leaned forward beside me, her breath clouding in the air. “There,” she murmured, nodding to the centre of the camp. Figures moved with purpose—six, maybe seven in total—though the darkness made it hard to count. Some carried lanterns enchanted to burn with a steady, smokeless flame. Others dragged chains or guided floating crates towards the cages. I caught the glint of a wand in more than one hand.
“I can’t tell what’s inside those,” I whispered, narrowing my eyes. One of the tarpaulins shifted, as if whatever it concealed had pressed against it from the inside. “Could be Mooncalves… or worse.”
“Too much security for Mooncalves,” Natsai replied under her breath. “Look at the size of that one. That’s no small beast.”
I followed her gaze to a cage set slightly apart from the others, its bars thicker, the ground around it trampled flat by heavy movement. Something shifted within—a slow, deliberate motion that made the hair on my neck stand on end. “Whatever it is,” I said quietly, “D.S. must want it badly.”
Natsai’s brow furrowed. “That’s the question, isn’t it? What’s the point? You don’t gather this many resources, not here, not in this weather, unless it’s part of something bigger. If I were to guess, I’d say they’re building up for transport. Moving everything—and everyone—elsewhere.”
Her words sent a shiver down my spine that had nothing to do with the cold. “And if that’s the case, we’re already behind them,” I murmured.
She glanced sideways at me, her eyes catching the faint light. “Then we’ll just have to get ahead.”
I let my gaze sweep over the camp one last time, memorising positions, movements, the way one of the guards stopped now and then to peer into the shadows beyond the firelight. They were wary—but not expecting us. Not yet.
From our perch above the camp, the minutes stretched into long, careful breaths. Snow thickened in the air, settling over the ridge until it felt as though the world itself had slowed, waiting for us to move. Natsai and I remained still, eyes tracing the ebb and flow of movement below. The guards were easy enough to spot—one by the cages, another pacing near the southern edge of the camp—but what caught my attention was the pair stationed in the centre, near the largest of the tents. One of them, a hulking Ashwinder Executioner with a cruel slouch to his shoulders, held a wand in one hand and a long, silver-edged axe in the other, its blade glinting faintly whenever he passed the firelight.
Beside him, a slimmer figure moved with the restless grace of someone in constant readiness. Even from here I could tell—an Animagus, though which form they took I couldn’t yet say. My stomach tightened; those could be trouble.
“Direct approach is suicide,” Natsai murmured, her tone low but certain.
“I know,” I replied, eyes still scanning. “Too many points of exposure. They’d have us hexed into the snow before we got anywhere near the cages.”
Her gaze swept northward, towards the treeline beyond the camp. “There,” she said, nodding subtly. I followed her line of sight to a ribbon of pale ice that wound its way between the trees, glinting faintly beneath the snow. A frozen stream, half-buried and almost invisible unless you knew where to look.
“That could get us close,” she went on. “Low ground, natural cover. If it holds our weight, we could be inside the perimeter before anyone thinks to check.”
I considered it, watching how the northern edge of the camp was less guarded, the lanterns there burning dimmer. “We’d still have to be careful,” I said slowly. “If it cracks under us—”
“It won’t,” she cut in gently, confidence edging her words. “And it’s better than the front.”
We returned our attention to the bustle below, letting the pieces of the plan take shape. It was then that I saw her—Catrin Haggarty. My breath caught in my throat before I could stop it. Once Rookwood’s right hand, she’d been notorious for her efficiency, her sharp tongue, and the rumoured number of rivals she’d outmanoeuvred into ruin.
“She’s here,” I breathed, nodding towards a figure near the main tent. Her coat was heavy and fur-lined, but it couldn’t hide the quick, decisive gestures as she barked instructions to a pair of dark wizards. They moved at once, hauling a cage into position without so much as a word in reply.
Natsai followed my gaze. “Catrin Haggarty,” she muttered. “Didn’t think she’d still be working for anyone after Rookwood.”
“She’s not the leader,” I said. “She’s working under D.S.—whoever that is. But if she’s here, she’s important. We find out what she’s doing, we find out what D.S. is planning.”
Natsai’s eyes narrowed. “Primary objective then—identification and observation. We need to know exactly who’s giving orders and to whom.”
I nodded. “Secondary objective: the creatures. We’ll need to free them and make sure they can’t restock the cages after we leave. Break wards, destroy locks, collapse the tents if we have to.”
“And extra,” she added, “we search for anything—documents, maps, letters. Anything that gives us more locations. If this camp is just one of many, we’ll need to know where the others are before they vanish into the snow.”
I studied the camp in silence for a moment, taking in the flicker of movement inside the tents, the way the guards shifted position every few minutes, the subtle lines of tracks in the snow leading from one cage to the next. “We’ll take the northern route. The stream will cover our approach. From there, we split—one of us shadows Haggarty, the other checks the tents for anything worth stealing.”
Natsai gave a slow, deliberate nod. “And when we’re ready, we deal with the cages.”
“When we’re ready,” I agreed. My fingers flexed unconsciously around the wand at my side, the hum of magic already faint in my blood. Below us, the camp moved on, oblivious to the eyes in the dark.
We slipped along the frozen stream like shadows, the northern wind at our backs. It cut through my cloak with an icy bite, but my pulse was warm and quick. This was the point where the plan divided—Natsai, right flank; me, left. She flickered out of sight with a flawless Disillusionment, the shimmer of her outline vanishing entirely as she melted into the darkness.
I took the opposite bank, moving low, my eyes already fixed on the cluster of lights spilling from the southern exit of the camp. With a curl of my fingers, the ancient magic stirred—sharp, insistent—like a current sparking through my veins. I channelled it into the frozen earth ahead, and with a deep, resonant crack, an explosion of jagged ice erupted at the southern barricade. The noise rolled through the camp like thunder.
It worked instantly—shouts rang out, boots scrambled, and most of the Dark wizards poured towards the commotion. I stepped from the shadows, my wand loose in my hand, a small, knowing smile curling at my lips. The heat of battle was a pulse I knew well. Confidence was a dangerous thing, but it was mine tonight.
Five of them had stayed behind—three immediately turned their focus on me, while the other two wheeled away towards the western flank, exactly where Natsai would be lying in wait.
The first curse came fast—“Crucio!”—a jagged red arc splitting the air. I deflected it with a sharp, almost casual sweep, the impact rattling up my arm as I sent the magic scattering into the snow, where it hissed and boiled the frozen crust away. Another followed almost instantly, this time the cold, insidious shimmer of Imperio. I spun out of its path, the magic grazing my shoulder in a faint chill, and retaliated with a blast of ancient force that knocked its caster backwards into a drift so hard the snow burst in a white plume.
They pressed harder, spells snapping through the air in rapid succession—green light, red light, tendrils of black smoke that stank of burning metal. The snow around us began to melt into slush under the sheer heat and force of clashing magic, each impact sending steam curling into the night. My boots splashed through half-frozen puddles as I advanced, step by relentless step, pressing them back.
Catrin Haggarty was among them—her voice sharp, commanding, her curses vicious. I could see the recognition in her eyes, the frustration that her people were falling back. She aimed high, wide arcs of flame meant to corral me, but I cut through them with sweeps of ancient power, the magic answering me eagerly, as though it too hungered for this fight.
One wizard fell with a scream as I struck him with a concussive blast—his wand flew from his hand, skittering into the mud. The second was swept off his feet entirely, an arc of my magic sending him tumbling into the half-melted ice, where he lay groaning. That left only Catrin.
She fought hard, each curse venomously precise, but she was already tiring. I caught her last Crucio mid-air, shattered it into harmless sparks, and with a forward thrust of my palm, slammed her back onto the churned, wet snow. She hit hard, breath leaving her in a grunt, and for the first time, the sharp defiance in her eyes faltered.
A flash to my right—Natsai, wandsmoke curling around her as she dispatched her last opponent. She strode over, wand levelled at Catrin. “Enough games.” Her voice was low, steady. With a flick of her wrist, she bound Catrin’s wrists and ankles, the magical cords snapping tight. The wand was wrenched from her grasp, snapping clean in two in Natsai’s hands.
I stepped closer, breath still quick from the fight, watching the woman struggle against the bindings. “Let’s make this simple, Haggarty,” Natsai said, crouching just enough to catch her gaze. “You tell us who’s behind all this, and maybe you’ll leave here without us deciding the forest would be better off if you stayed in it permanently.”
Catrin’s lips pressed tight, but the flicker in her eyes—fear, and something else—told me she knew exactly what we wanted to hear.
Her figure lay in the churned snow, her hair plastered to her face in damp strands, chest heaving. Natsai’s bindings held firm—she tested them with sharp, almost frantic jerks, but the enchanted cords only bit deeper. I could feel the hum of my own magic still lingering in my hands, a restless energy that made my fingertips twitch.
Natsai crouched down beside her, eyes narrowed, the flickering torchlight from the camp throwing sharp shadows across her face. “You know me, Haggarty,” she said, her voice even but edged with steel. “We’ve done this dance before. You’ve lost—again. But you can at least tell me who’s pulling your strings this time.”
For a moment, Catrin just stared at her, and I saw it—that strange, dangerous glimmer in her eyes. It wasn’t fear. It was something more unbalanced, something brittle and volatile. Then, she gave a short, dry laugh that turned quickly into a cough. “I’d rather choke on my own tongue than give you a name,” she rasped. “You can chain me, parade me, toss me in some cell… it won’t matter. You’ll never get close to her.”
The way she said her made my stomach tighten. Whoever he was, she would burn herself to ash before speaking her name aloud. I exchanged a glance with Natsai, whose jaw had tightened.
“You haven’t changed,” Natsai said quietly, though her tone carried a weight that made me think this was more personal than she’d let on. “Still so sure you’re untouchable. Still so wrong.”
Catrin’s mouth curled into a mocking smile. “Funny coming from the little girl who once thought she could put me away for good. Yet here I am—until you got lucky.”
I stepped forward, my shadow falling over both of them. “Luck had nothing to do with it,” I said, my voice low. “You were sloppy. And you were outmatched.”
Her eyes flicked to me, sharp and assessing, but there was something about the way she looked back at Natsai—a strange, almost feverish defiance—that told me she’d never willingly give us anything. She’d go to her grave with her secrets.
Natsai rose to her feet, her decision made. “She’s not talking.”
“Obviously,” I replied, still watching Catrin. “So what now?”
“I take her to a holding facility in the city,” Natsai said, adjusting her cloak. “I have contacts—people who know how to keep her under lock and key. She’ll be processed, questioned, and… contained.” There was a pause before that last word, as if she was weighing it carefully.
Catrin chuckled again, a low, unsettling sound. “Contain me, is that the word now? Sounds so civilised.” She spat into the snow. “You’ve no idea how deep this goes. Your little victories mean nothing, pair of meddling cunts.”
Natsai ignored her, but I could see the muscle in her cheek twitch. “Eline,” she said, turning to me, “finish the sweep. Get the creatures out if you can. Destroy what’s left of the camp. I’ll make sure she gets where she needs to go.”
I nodded. “And if she tries anything on the way?”
Her eyes were cold when she answered. “She won’t. She remembers what happened last time she underestimated me.”
Catrin’s laugh rang out again, but it was strained now, thinner, and I could hear something desperate beneath it. “Oh, I remember. I remember everything.”
I watched Natsai haul her to her feet, the bindings pulling her arms tight against her sides. Catrin stumbled once but didn’t ask for help, her chin lifting in stubborn defiance. Snow swirled around them as they began the trek away from the camp, their silhouettes soon swallowed by the darkness between the trees.
I stood for a long moment in the melting slush, my breath clouding in the cold air, the echoes of their exchange lingering in my mind. She was unstable, that much was obvious—but dangerous too. And the worst kind of dangerous was the one that wanted to burn.
The camp was quiet now—eerily so. The snow still bore the chaos of battle, churned into muddy slush in some places, melted into glistening puddles in others where stray sparks had burned through the ice. I pulled my cloak tighter around me, the air still biting despite the lingering heat from the fight, and began moving between the tattered tents.
Most of them were little more than shredded canvas flapping weakly in the breeze, the wooden poles splintered and sagging. I kicked aside a fallen crate, its lid hanging off one hinge, and began rifling through the debris for anything that might hint at what they’d been doing here. At first, it was the usual—discarded wrappings, scraps of rope, a dented lantern. But in the far corner of the largest tent, half buried under a torn bedroll, I found them: small, grimy slips of parchment, the ink smudged but still legible.
I crouched, brushing snow from the top one.
The handwriting was angular, hurried, as though written by someone always on the move. The first note was simple enough—operational details, directions on where to set snares, what patrols to run. The second made my stomach twist: Targets: large magical creatures—hippogriffs, unicorns, thestrals. Highest value alive. My fingers tightened around the paper. And then, at the bottom of the stack, a single line in darker ink, underlined twice as if the point needed stressing: If anyone approaches the camp uninvited—kill them.
For a moment, the sounds of the forest seemed to fade, leaving only the thud of my own heartbeat in my ears. I stared at that one, ugly word—kill—and felt a slow burn of anger climb up my spine. This wasn’t just poaching. It was cold-blooded cruelty.
I slid the notes into the inner pocket of my coat, alongside the reassuring weight of my pocket watch. Drawing it out, I flicked it open and glanced at the small brass hands. The faint tick sounded almost loud in the stillness. Four o’clock. The deep hours of the morning, when even the forest seemed to hold its breath.
The creatures came next.
The first cage was massive—two proud hippogriffs pressed into the cramped space, their wings folded awkwardly, their talons scraping at the wood. Their amber eyes followed me warily as I approached, nostrils flaring. I spoke to them softly, one hand raised, before slicing through the heavy lock with a controlled burst of magic. The door swung open, and the pair stepped out slowly, stretching wings that rustled like heavy sails in the wind before lifting into the air.
The unicorn was harder to face. It stood in the next enclosure, its silver mane dulled with dirt, its flanks marked where ropes had rubbed the skin raw. It didn’t shy away as I unlocked its prison, simply stepped forward, resting its head briefly against my shoulder. The contact was warm, steady, and it lingered a heartbeat before the creature trotted away into the darkness.
The final cage held a thestral, its skeletal frame and leathery wings giving it an almost ghostly presence in the half-light. Its milky eyes seemed to look through me, past me, into something I couldn’t see. I undid the lock, murmuring a quiet reassurance, and the thestral slipped free without a sound, vanishing between the snow-covered trees.
When the last creature was gone, I stood in the centre of the camp, my breath misting the air. The silence was absolute now, the enemy scattered, their purpose laid bare in those scraps of parchment in my pocket. I felt the weight of what I’d just read still pressing against my ribs, and the promise I made to myself then was silent but absolute: this was far from over.
The castle was quiet in that peculiar way it always was at the very edges of the night, where the hour belonged neither to evening nor morning. My boots left faint, damp marks on the flagstones as I made my way along the dimly lit corridor, the torches casting tall, flickering shadows that bent with the draught. I’d just left Matilda’s office, my hands still faintly aching from gripping those wretched parchments too tightly. She’d taken them without a word, the weight of their contents heavy enough to silence even her usual clipped briskness.
Natsai… she’d taken Catrin. I could still picture her, that steely determination in her eyes as she promised to send word once she’d pried something useful from her prisoner. The thought made my chest tighten with equal parts admiration and worry. Catrin wasn’t the sort to break easily.
My own chambers were at the far end of the faculty wing, tucked away in a corner most people never had cause to visit. Normally, I liked it that way—peace, quiet, space to think. Tonight, though, the walk felt endless, my legs heavy, my fingers still frozen stiff from the hours spent in that cursed forest. All I wanted—genuinely, desperately—was to sink into my old armchair, kick off my boots, and plant my feet in front of the fire until they stopped feeling like blocks of ice.
But, of course, my brain wasn’t having any of it.
The moment I tried to think about warmth, I was thinking about the camp again. The cages. The smell of damp canvas and scorched snow. The word kill in black ink, underlined twice. And then, entirely uninvited, my mind tossed in a memory of the buttered scones from breakfast three days ago, which I hadn’t even finished because of that owl from Nat. And speaking of Nat, did she even eat during the mission? I should have asked. Oh, and I still hadn’t written to that fellow in Diagon Alley about repairing the old compass—
No. Focus. Dark wizards. The letters. D.S. Who in Merlin’s name was D.S.? Why the interest in large magical creatures? Was it for power? For profit? Or something else entirely? Something worse?
I rounded the last corner, my thoughts ricocheting between dread, curiosity, and the completely irrelevant urge to reorganise my bookshelf when I got in. The brass handle of my door was cold under my palm. I pushed it open with the thought of firelight already in my head—
—and froze.
He was sitting there.
Ominis Gaunt, in my armchair by the window as if he owned the place, his posture immaculate, his arms folded in that particular way that always meant we need to talk. The pale winter moonlight fell across his profile, making him look even more like he’d been carved from marble.
My first thought—ridiculous, of course—was that I hadn’t tidied the place since the morning before last. My second was a sharp flare of irritation at the intrusion, followed by the realisation that if Ominis was here, unannounced, in my chambers, something was either very wrong… or about to become so.
The warmth I’d been craving all evening seemed a very long way off.
The door clicked shut behind me with a muted finality, the kind that seemed to announce that whatever was about to happen in this room would happen without interruption. My shoulders sagged under the familiar weight of fatigue as I shrugged out of my coat, the thick wool falling over the back of a chair in a decidedly ungraceful heap. My boots were next—scuffed leather, well-worn and stubborn as ever—thudding onto the rug as I kicked them off one by one, the laces flopping like limp ribbons.
I moved as I always did when I came back from something long and wretched—circling the room, shedding pieces of myself along the way. A ring here, another slipped onto the desk (or rather onto the desk and into the mess of parchment and unopened letters already covering it). My scarf ended up half-on, half-off the arm of the settee, and my gloves somehow made it to the windowsill, where I’d no doubt forget them until next week. The whole place was in its usual, hopeless state of organised chaos: stacks of books that weren’t so much “stacked” as “leaning conspiratorially against one another,” quills that had migrated far from the inkpots they belonged to, and at least three empty teacups in varying degrees of neglect scattered across flat surfaces.
I didn’t usually let anyone see this. Not the students, not the faculty, and certainly not Ominis. The sight of him here—arms folded, face impassive—sent a little twist through my stomach. Not entirely unpleasant, but enough to raise the hairs on the back of my neck. My wards—those neat little charms I always placed on the door handle before I left—had clearly been overridden. I wasn’t sure whether to be mildly impressed or entirely irked.
Still, I kept my voice calm, almost languid, with just enough of a sardonic lilt to make it clear I’d noticed the intrusion.
“Good evening, Mr Gaunt. I didn’t think you haunt this high in the night.”
The words slipped out with a faint smile that didn’t quite reach my eyes. He didn’t move, didn’t even incline his head, but I knew—just knew—he was cataloguing every sound in the room, every change in my breathing.
I busied myself with tugging off the last of my rings, one by one, setting them down on the desk with tiny clinks. My mind flickered, unbidden, to the note I’d left him before heading out with Nat—just a scrap of parchment, hurriedly scrawled, telling him I was off to investigate some poacher camps. That I didn’t want him hearing about my absence from Matilda. That I’d be fine. That he should save me a sweet, and not eat them all himself. I’d meant the last line as a joke, a touch of warmth to soften the fact I was disappearing into danger again.
I hated the thought of him feeling… what? Worried? Hurt? Shut out? It was an ache I could feel now, deep in my chest, even under my annoyance at finding him here.
But then again—Ominis Gaunt, sitting uninvited in my chamber, breaking my wards as though they were tissue paper—wasn’t exactly what a gentleman was supposed to do. And wasn’t there a saying? Something about gentlemen not kissing and telling? Apparently, they didn’t break into your quarters either… unless, of course, they did.
I turned just enough to meet where I thought his gaze might be, the faintest edge to my voice now.
“You’ve either come to deliver something truly earth-shattering, or you’ve simply decided my door charms were a personal challenge.”
In truth, I wasn’t sure which answer I wanted more.
His reply was little more than a low, rough sound—half grunt, half sigh—that conveyed absolutely nothing and far too much all at once. Without another word, he rose from the chair by the window, his movements measured, deliberate, as though he’d been sitting there for hours waiting for precisely this moment.
Then, unexpectedly, his hand extended towards me.
I blinked at it, tilting my head in faint confusion, my mind momentarily split between is this an admonishment? an offering? and what on earth am I meant to do with that?. But instinct—old, unspoken instinct that had long since woven itself into the threads between us—kicked in. My fingers slipped into his, cool from the night air, and his grip was certain, sure.
With the smallest tug, he drew me forward—not to him, not towards the window, but to the hearth. Only when the heat rolled over my shins did I realise the fire was already lit, flames snapping and dancing in the grate, their warmth unfurling through the cold stiffness in my bones. I hadn’t lit it. Of course I hadn’t. Which meant he had.
“Ominis,” I began, the syllables soft but edged, “what are you doing here?”
He didn’t answer immediately, which was hardly unusual for him; words from Ominis were never rushed, never flung carelessly into the air. He waited until I’d sunk into the chair nearest the fire—his doing again—before he spoke.
“I was worried,” he said simply, the blunt honesty of it catching me off guard. “And before you protest, I’m well aware you could fight off five trolls armed with nothing more than that blasted wand of yours and a frown. But that does not change the fact that… I need to know you’re all right.”
Something in my chest twisted. I could hear it in his voice—the stubborn, quiet truth of it. The way his care for me was less a choice and more a fact of his existence, one he seemed incapable of unlearning. I tried to lighten the weight in the room, even though I knew he’d see through it.
“I’m fine,” I said, forcing a small smile he couldn’t see but might hear. “I came back in one piece. Well, several pieces, but they’re all still attached. Besides, it’s nothing worth—”
“Don’t,” he interrupted, gentle but firm. “Don’t try to turn this into something smaller than it is.”
The fire popped in the silence that followed, a sharp little crack that seemed to draw him closer. I felt him move behind me, the shift of air as he stepped into the space just beyond my chair. His hands came to rest on my shoulders—not tentative, but not forceful either—fingers pressing lightly, then more firmly, kneading away the tightness I hadn’t realised had taken root there.
“You’re cold,” he murmured, almost to himself.
“I’ve been colder,” I said, voice muffled by the sudden heaviness in my throat. “At least this time I didn’t have to camp out in a snowdrift.”
He made a faint, incredulous sound—half disbelieving, half exasperated—but his hands stayed on my shoulders, working slow circles into the knots beneath my collarbones. It was comforting, grounding, but I knew it was for him as much as it was for me—his way of checking that I was solid, real, here.
“You do realise,” I said after a moment, “that most people knock before entering someone’s chambers? Or at the very least don’t dismantle the locking charms?”
“I wasn’t going to stand in the corridor waiting,” he replied smoothly. “Not when I could be certain you’d returned. And if that required… overriding certain enchantments, so be it.”
I let out a breath that was almost a laugh. “You’re impossible.”
“Perhaps,” he said, and I could feel the faintest upward curl of amusement in the word. “But I’m not sorry.”
The truth was, neither was I. Not really. I could tell myself I was annoyed at the intrusion, that it was a breach of privacy, but the quiet part of me—the part that still remembered the taste of that kiss we’d shared after years of wanting but never daring—was grateful. Because this was Ominis. And Ominis didn’t say more than he meant. He didn’t touch without reason. And right now, his presence in my room, his hands on my shoulders, his steady breath above me—that was the reason.
We stayed like that for a while, not speaking, letting the fire and the closeness fill the spaces words couldn’t quite reach. And though I could feel the weight of everything—Catrin’s capture, the camp, the letters, the unanswered questions—it seemed, just for now, a little less heavy.
The fire had dwindled from a roaring blaze to something softer, gentler – a steady, amber glow that painted the stones in warm hues and breathed out waves of heat that I clung to as though they could anchor me. I had drawn my knees up beneath my chin without realising, my slippers half-slipped from my feet, and my hands, resting idly in my lap, still tingled faintly from the cold I had carried in with me.
Ominis stood behind me for a long while, saying nothing, the quiet punctuated only by the faint hiss and pop from the hearth. His hands had settled on my shoulders some minutes ago, fingers working with a deliberate, unhurried precision that was both grounding and disarming. The first touch had startled me – not because I didn’t want it, but because I couldn’t remember the last time anyone had touched me with such unspoken care.
We had been like this for… I wasn’t sure how long. Long enough for the iron weight in my muscles to ease fraction by fraction. Long enough for my thoughts – the ever-present, prowling things – to circle back to the question I had been trying to outrun all night.
The truth was, I could make it through the rest of the night alone. I’d done it countless times before, barricading myself against the restless shadows of the castle’s hours, clinging to the brittle kind of strength that comes from sheer habit. I knew how to fill the silence with meaningless distractions, how to curl into my bed and will the hours to pass. It was survivable.
But survivable was not the same as bearable. And now, with the fire warming my skin and the quiet, steady weight of his presence at my back, the thought of sending him away – of letting that careful warmth vanish – pressed against something in me that had been brittle for far too long.
It was a dangerous thought.
Ominis Gaunt was not someone you simply asked to stay. Not when the lines between us were drawn in years of tangled history, in the fine, sharp thread of secrets shared and kept. Not when I couldn’t quite decide whether the thought was selfish or simply human.
The boundary between what would be comfort and what would be too much felt as thin as parchment. I could not tell if asking him would burden him, or if it would only betray my own weakness. And I hated the idea of either.
Still, the room felt too large, the night too long, and I could feel the pulse of my own hesitance in my throat. I told myself, It’s late. You’re tired. This is the exhaustion talking. But that was a lie. The exhaustion had merely lowered the drawbridge. The truth was, I didn’t want to be alone. Not tonight. Not after everything.
And so I searched for a way to say it – something that might disguise the rawness beneath. If I could slip it into a layer of humour, of something a touch sardonic, then perhaps it wouldn’t sound so much like a confession. Perhaps he wouldn’t hear how much it mattered.
I let the corner of my mouth curl faintly – the first ghost of a smile I’d allowed all evening – and, with a voice lighter than I felt, I broke the long silence.
The words left me before I could dress them up in humour, before I could even think them into something safe.
“Stay.”
It was soft, almost a whisper — as if saying it too loudly would shatter the moment. I didn’t mean to sound so unguarded, but there it was. A slip in the armour.
Ominis went still. Not tense, exactly, but the kind of stillness that was deliberate. I could feel it even with my back turned slightly toward him. A pause long enough for me to curse myself, to think of ways to cover it up, to make it sound like a joke. And then, without fanfare, his voice — low, steady:
“Alright.”
No hesitation in the word. Just quiet acceptance.
A gentle touch at my hand followed, his fingers brushing over mine with that curious delicacy of his, as though he were mapping the moment by contact alone. Then, with a faint guiding pressure, he drew me up from the chair. I let him lead; perhaps because I was too tired to resist, perhaps because I didn’t want to.
The walk to the bed felt oddly suspended in time, the fire’s glow fading behind us as the shadows thickened. He stopped beside the edge, releasing my hand only to turn down the covers. No words, no awkward commentary. Just the simplicity of the act — the kind of quiet care that leaves a mark deeper than grand gestures ever could.
We lay on our sides, facing each other. My hair was a little unruly from the night’s wind, my limbs heavy with the exhaustion I’d been ignoring for hours. Ominis, though blind, seemed perfectly attuned to the shape of the space between us. He held it lightly, as if aware that closing it would be its own kind of statement.
I started talking. I don’t even remember what about at first — something trivial, probably, because trivial things were easier than the quiet. Fragments of the night’s events, a memory of a shared meal weeks ago, an utterly irrelevant observation about the way the library always smelled like dust and a faint trace of cinnamon in the mornings. The words tumbled out like they always did when I was overtired: a little too fast, a little scattered, flitting from one subject to the next without warning.
And he… listened. Not the polite, absent kind of listening, but with that sharp-edged attentiveness of his, catching every thread no matter how tangled.
“You’ve told me about that cinnamon smell before,” he murmured once, a small smirk in the curve of his mouth. “You must be quite fond of it to bring it up twice in the span of a fortnight.”
I rolled my eyes, though I knew he couldn’t see it. “It’s atmospheric. You wouldn’t understand.”
His brow arched faintly. “Try me.”
We fell into a rhythm — my scattered, half-playful observations, his dry remarks slipping in between like the punctuation marks my sentences sometimes lacked. Every so often, he’d add some small detail I hadn’t thought he’d remember: the exact phrasing of something I’d said weeks ago, the name of a place I’d mentioned only once. It was disarming, in the best way.
The minutes blurred. My words grew softer, slower, my mind wandering in looser arcs, until even my tangents began trailing into nothing. I wasn’t aware of drifting until I felt the shift of movement beside me.
Ominis drew the blanket higher, tucking it around me with careful precision. His touch at my temple was feather-light, brushing a loose strand of hair back from my face. And then — so soft I almost convinced myself I’d imagined it — his lips pressed against the crown of my head.
It wasn’t hurried. It wasn’t even really deliberate in the way most gestures are. It felt instinctive, like an exhale. There was no tension in it, no question asked or answered — just a quiet certainty, as though he were willing the weight of the night to loosen its grip on me.
The warmth of it lingered even as I slipped under, the last thread of consciousness carrying the thought that, for tonight at least, the dark corners could wait.
Notes:
Gosh, professor Gaunt you have bewitched me body and soul :(
Chapter 36: Number thirthy four: In the dark of the night
Notes:
Hi there! Sorry for the long wait lol, busy week, and I've been struggling with a certain chapter (you'll see it in a few weeks ;)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The castle had long since quietened, its corridors settling into that deep, peculiar stillness that only came after curfew. Outside the high, arched windows of my classroom, the night lay thick and absolute — a pitch-black canvas pricked only by the faintest scatter of stars, half-veiled by drifting clouds. Somewhere beyond the stone walls, the wind was sighing through the turrets, brushing past the ancient brick as if in search of a way in. The moon’s light barely reached this far into the room, instead leaving the space to the gentle, golden glow of a few hovering candles and the steady steam curling from the enchanted teapot at my elbow. I had claimed my usual place at the desk — not in the little office tucked away behind the blackboard, but here in the open, where the rows of empty benches sat like silent sentinels. The space might have been hollow and echoing to someone else, but to me, it was comforting. Every nick in the wooden tables, every scuff on the flagstones, every faint scent of chalk and tea felt like mine. A strange thing, perhaps, to feel more at home in the deserted classroom than anywhere else in the castle, but then… this was my place. My world.
A thick stack of third-year essays sat neatly to one side already marked, their corners squared with habitual precision — my small victory against the chaos they’d caused me in reading them. Beside that, Poppy’s latest letters, their creases still sharp from the post owl’s talons, waited in a tidy pile. The wax seal of the last one was broken, its contents — field notes, sketches of pawprints, and hurried scrawl about her latest discoveries — already read twice through. The biggest sheet of all, however, was the spread map of the northern reaches of Scotland: North Ford Bog and the upper stretches of the Forbidden Forest. Inked circles and pencilled notes dotted the parchment where I’d marked possible sites.
My reading glasses, long since abandoned to the top of my head, had been traded for the habit of rubbing at my temples with ink-smudged fingers. I leaned back in my chair with a sort of boneless surrender, my posture collapsing into something my old etiquette tutor would have scolded me for. A soft tartan blanket — my winter armour — was draped across my lap, the fringe tangled around my knees. The woollen jumper I wore was a thick, dark green thing, hand-knitted and slightly uneven in the weave, the kind of garment you never admit to loving because of its comfort rather than its style. Beneath my long skirt, my termical leggings and thick socks ensured no stray draught could catch at my ankles.
The teacup at my right hand sent up ribbons of steam, carrying with it the scent of chamomile and a hint of honey. I cupped it idly between my palms from time to time, letting its heat sink into my fingers. The enchanted teapot gave a little huff now and then, as if reminding me it was ready to refill my cup whenever I saw fit.
Every creak in the wood, every distant hum of the castle’s magic, every shift of candlelight on the high stone walls wrapped around me like a second blanket. This was solitude without loneliness, the kind I had always cherished. And yet… the longer I sat there, the more I found myself rubbing at my temples, as though I could massage away the nagging thoughts that crowded closer in the hush.
The faint click of the latch stirred me from my daze before the hinges gave their soft groan. The sound alone was enough to pull my gaze to the doorway, though I would never admit—at least not aloud—that I was waiting for it.
He stepped inside with that unerring, regal composure that seemed stitched into his very being. There was no rush in his movements, no faltering of step; he entered the room as if it belonged to him by birthright. Even without the formal cut of his teaching suit, he looked impossibly… immaculate. The change was subtle—his attire looser, more forgiving, yet still refusing to surrender its dignity. A dark waistcoat lay open over a crisp shirt, the collar undone just enough to suggest a man off-duty, though his manner remained untouched by indolence.
It was his hair, however, that betrayed the day’s passage. Short yet long enough to catch the light, it was parted neatly to one side in the morning, I was sure of it. Now, though, the neatness had softened, as though time itself had run its fingers through those pale strands. The gel—or whatever disciplined concoction he favoured—had long since relinquished its grip, letting a few wayward locks rebel against the order he kept so dearly. They curved, feather-like, catching faint gleams from the lanterns above, an accidental halo against the quiet severity of his face.
His hand rested on the handle of his cane—a slender, polished thing of dark wood crowned with silver. It was not a prop, nor an ornament, but an extension of him, moving as fluidly as any limb, the tip finding the floor with soft, deliberate taps. Each measured step resonated faintly in the chamber, a sound I had come to know as well as the pages turning in a beloved book.
I should not have noticed—should not have cared—that the faint scent of something warm and faintly spiced trailed in his wake, mingling with the air between us. I should not have let my eyes linger on the curve of his jaw, traced in soft shadow, or the way his presence—always so unassailable—shifted the room’s air the instant he crossed the threshold.
Yet I did.
So I sat there, sunk low in my chair, feigning the careless slump of exhaustion, while in truth I was cataloguing the smallest details of him: the controlled ease of his posture, the understated grace of his movements, the almost imperceptible crease at the corner of his mouth that might have been a smile—or might have been nothing at all. I told myself it was simply habit. Familiarity. The remnants of years spent observing him in silence, as one might study the movement of the tide. But the truth was more dangerous than that. It was the quiet pull of something I could not name, the inexorable awareness of him—always of him—that I carried whether I wished it or not. And as he stepped fully into the room, the cane tapping once more in steady rhythm, I knew that no amount of exhaustion could dull the way my chest seemed to tighten when Ominis Gaunt was near.
He crossed the room in those measured, purposeful steps of his, the faint click of his cane marking each one like punctuation in an unhurried sentence. I didn’t move, not even when he drew closer—only let my gaze follow him, drinking in the details without shame.
When he reached the side of my desk, he did not bother with his wand. Instead, he tilted his head slightly, murmuring an incantation under his breath. The sound of it was quiet, almost secretive, and a chair somewhere in the shadowed reaches of the classroom gave a gentle scrape against the stone floor before gliding across the room towards us. It stopped neatly beside me, as if it had been waiting there all along.
He lowered himself into it with the same unshakable composure he carried into every moment of his life. Even in the looser attire of the evening, even with his hair losing the day’s discipline, he sat straight-backed, shoulders aligned, every movement considered. Regal. Unyielding. The perfect foil to my own state—slouched in my chair like a discarded robe, a blanket pooled in my lap, tea cooling beside my elbow.
For a long moment, he said nothing. Then, with the barest inclination of his head, he reached into the pocket of his coat and drew out a small paper bag. Without ceremony, he placed it on the desk and nudged it towards me with two fingers. The faint, familiar rustle was enough to make me smile before I even looked down.
Chocolate Frogs.
The sight of them pulled a laugh from my throat, low and warm. “You’re still doing this,” I said, though the words came out more fond than reproachful.
It was an old ritual—one that had somehow survived the shifting of years, of titles, of who we had been then and who we were now. I could see it as clearly as if it were happening again: the library after class, the two of us hunched over parchment and ink, the scratch of quills in the stillness. My head often pillowed on my arms when exhaustion finally caught me, his voice quietly coaxing me back to wakefulness. And then, always, the small salvation of sweets—smuggled in with understated pride, set down beside me as if he could bribe me into perseverance.
The memory warmed me more than the tea.
Now, all these years later, nothing had changed in the essential parts. I was still sprawled, resisting the night’s demands, and he was still… him. Steady. Watchful. Always bringing something to soften the edges of a long night. I reached for the bag, letting my fingers brush the paper, and tried to pretend that my heart hadn’t twisted just a little at the thought that some traditions never faded—not when they were built of something as enduring as this.
With the smallest of sighs, I pushed myself upright, disentangling from my half-slouched position until my back met the chair properly. My blanket slipped a little in my lap as I reached for the teapot, the steam curling upwards in graceful ribbons.
“You’ll have tea,” I murmured, not quite a question.
The sound of his voice just now had made me realise how long we’d been sitting here without speaking, the quiet stretching between us in a way that was neither awkward nor strained—simply familiar. I poured carefully, letting the steady stream fill the porcelain cup before setting the pot aside. Then, without thinking, I reached for his hand.
His fingers were warm against mine, the skin soft but the lines of them defined by a lifetime of precision. I guided his palm gently beneath the cup, tilting it so that the handle nestled where I knew his grip would be secure. There was something disarmingly tender in the act, in the trust it implied.
“Still bossy,” he said, a faint curve tugging at the corner of his mouth.
“Still stubborn,” I countered, letting the words carry a fondness that was too obvious to disguise.
For a moment we simply sipped—he with that impeccable composure, I with my blanket drawn higher against the night’s chill. The warmth of the tea and the scent of bergamot seemed to settle into the stone walls themselves, softening the edges of the empty classroom.
“What are you doing?” he asked finally, his tone deceptively casual but too precise to be idle curiosity. “And before you think to hand me some neat little half-truth, do remember that I am not one of your students. Don’t leave me in the dark, Eline.”
The words struck deeper than I expected.
I set my own cup down a touch too firmly, porcelain clinking against wood, and before I could catch myself, the answer was spilling out—not in the careful, measured way I’d meant, but raw, unvarnished. “I would never leave you in the dark.”
It came out sharper than intended, the pitch of my voice lifting just enough to betray more than I wanted it to. He tilted his head slightly at the change, and I forced myself to breathe, to soften again.
“It’s not…” I searched for the right thread of thought, rubbing my thumb along the rim of my cup. “It’s not that I want to keep things from you. It’s just—” I hesitated, letting the words settle in my chest before releasing them. “I’m like a horse, Ominis. Always looking forward, eyes fixed on the path ahead, the next problem to solve. Sometimes I forget that there are people walking alongside me. People who would… help, if I’d only let them.”
The admission hung in the air, heavier than steam, warmer than tea. I looked at him then—at the faint crease between his brows, at the way his posture softened almost imperceptibly, as though some part of him understood exactly what I wasn’t saying. It was absurd, perhaps, to feel so laid bare over tea and Chocolate Frogs, but the truth was there, woven into the quiet between us. And he—damn him—would hear it, even if I never found all the right words.
He didn’t reply at once. Instead, his hand shifted, seeking mine where it rested against the desk. His fingers curled over my knuckles with that deliberate precision of his, and then—so gently I almost didn’t notice—his thumb began to trace slow circles over the back of my hand.
It was a small thing. An unremarkable gesture to anyone else. But it anchored me, steadied the restless tide of thoughts that always seemed to threaten to pull me away from the moment. Without thinking, I leaned into that quiet, wordless reassurance, my body tilting just slightly in his direction, as though the contact itself were a harbour.
I found myself speaking before I’d even decided to. “I’ve had word from Poppy,” I began, my voice more animated now, gaining pace the way it always did when my mind caught hold of a thread it couldn’t let go of. “Reports about dragons—specifically, a particular strain that might help with the cure for Antha. You remember I told you about the other components, the ones I’ve been gathering? Well, I’ve managed all of those—rare herbs, alchemical bases, even that wretched powdered moonstone—but the part derived from the dragons…” I exhaled, shaking my head, strands of hair falling loose over my shoulder. “That’s the one I’ve been missing.”
He made a quiet, attentive sound—half a hum, half an acknowledgment.
“In her letter,” I continued, fingers now sketching idle shapes against the edge of my blanket, “Poppy wrote that she’s found a small cluster of them, far to the north—past the reaches of the Forbidden Forest, beyond North Ford Bog, nearly at the base of the mountains themselves. Isolated, but accessible if we’re careful.”
Ominis shifted slightly in his chair, angling his head toward me. “And you’re thinking of paying them a visit?”
“Tomorrow afternoon,” I said, almost before he’d finished the question. The words tumbled out with a kind of breathless conviction. “Not to interfere—not yet. Just to observe. Gauge their temperaments, their range. See if there’s any chance of harvesting what we need without disturbing the balance there.”
At some point while I was speaking—somewhere between the mention of the mountains and the detailing of our potential route—my barefoot with thick socks from Aurora had found their way into his lap. It was done without thought, the way one might reach for a cup of tea or draw a blanket higher in the cold. And he, predictably, didn’t so much as blink at the shift. His hand simply moved from mine to rest lightly at my shin, fingers absentmindedly smoothing the fabric there, the gesture so natural it felt as though no years had passed since we were seventeen, cramming for exams in exactly this way.
“You do realise,” he said after a beat, the faintest curl of wryness in his tone, “that to you, ‘careful’ and ‘recklessly determined’ are dangerously close in meaning.”
I laughed—really laughed—because he wasn’t wrong. “Perhaps. But you’d be there, so the balance tips back to sensible.”
“Debatable,” he murmured, but his thumb continued its slow, reassuring movement against my leg, as though grounding me even as he humoured my enthusiasm.
We stayed like that—my voice spilling over in fits of explanation, his interjections precise and steady—as though the world beyond the circle of light on my desk had ceased to exist. It wasn’t the kind of comfort that needed announcing or justifying. It simply was.
And, Merlin help me, it felt like home.
His thumb traced another slow arc along the side of my calf, the fabric of my skirt barely muting the warmth of his hand. It was the sort of absentminded pattern one might make over parchment while lost in thought, only here it anchored me, each gentle motion urging me to linger in the quiet between us.
“Ominis…” I began, hesitating for half a breath before deciding not to overthink it. “Would you want to come with me?”
The question seemed to hang in the lamplight for a moment before I rushed on, because of course I couldn’t just leave it there. “I know it’s dangerous, but—well—I don’t want to go without telling you. Not like that. It’s not that I think you couldn’t handle it—Merlin, you’ve proven multiple times you can—but I…” My words faltered for a beat, the admission heavier than I’d expected. “I can’t shake the feeling that I keep dragging you into my messes.”
He let the smallest breath of a chuckle escape—dry, restrained, but unmistakably warm. “Eline,” he said, his voice that perfectly measured mixture of exasperation and affection, “you could be walking into the jaws of a Hungarian Horntail, and I’d still be there. Impossible not to follow you.” His mouth twitched faintly—perhaps a smile, perhaps not. “It’s rather in the job description, don’t you think?”
The heat that flushed up my neck was instant, treacherous, and I was suddenly grateful he couldn’t see it. “That’s… absurdly overdramatic,” I said, aiming for levity and falling short, because my voice had gone a shade too soft. I cleared my throat, leaning back slightly in an attempt to collect myself. “Anyway. Tomorrow—after lunch—we’ll set out for the location Poppy marked on the map. We’re to meet her there and proceed together towards the dragon’s nesting grounds.”
His fingers didn’t still; they simply shifted to trace a slow, looping pattern near my ankle, and the rhythm of it made my pulse unhelpfully aware of itself. “And this particular nest…” he prompted, tilting his head slightly in that way he did when drawing more from me than I’d intended to give.
“High terrain,” I said, slipping instinctively into my usual rapid cadence when discussing plans. “Steep access points but manageable with a few charms. The dragons are likely a northern breed—cold-adapted, more territorial. We’ll need to approach from the south slope to avoid crossing the main hunting range.”
“Mm,” he murmured. “And I assume you’ve considered the possibility that Poppy’s definition of ‘small group’ of dragons and ours may not… align?”
That drew a laugh from me—quiet but unrestrained. “Yes. I’ve accounted for her tendency to understate things.”
We shared a silence after that, but it was the kind that didn’t need filling. The lamplight softened the edges of the room, the scent of tea still lingering between us, and his hand remained steady against my leg as though he had no intention of moving it. It struck me then, with an almost dizzying clarity, that he meant it—every word about following me, about being there. And that knowledge, for all its simplicity, felt heavier and more precious than any cure I might find tomorrow.
The warmth of the fire had long since sunk into my bones, the slow crackle of the logs filling the pauses between our words. My legs were drawn comfortably over Ominis’s lap, the soft weight of his hand resting—almost absentmindedly—along the curve of my shin. The lamplight caught on the faint silver threads in the embroidery of my robe, making them shimmer whenever I shifted. Outside, the wind whispered against the old stone, a low, steady murmur that only made the cocoon of the room feel more secluded.
Ominis’s posture was, as ever, impeccable. Even in the relaxed sprawl of the armchair, he managed to look as though he were in some dignified portrait—chin slightly lifted, shoulders aligned, his long fingers draped with deliberate poise. And yet, there was something different in him tonight. The faintest slack in his jaw when he listened, the way his thumb traced lazy, unthinking patterns against the fabric near my knee.
We had been talking about nothing and everything—an old student incident here, a bit of school gossip there—our voices dipping lower, not from secrecy but from the natural hush that came when the world outside had gone to sleep. He’d laughed once or twice, which was still rare enough to make me pause and commit it to memory. That sound from him was like discovering a rare bird in the wild: fleeting, precious, and entirely unexpected.
It was one of those rare moments where the air between us felt… light. No shadows from the past creeping in, no unspoken worries pressing on my ribs. Just the two of us, and the steady warmth of the evening.
I shifted slightly, and his hand adjusted instinctively to steady me. The corners of his mouth curved, the barest ghost of a smirk.
“You’re restless,” he murmured, in that quiet, precise tone of his. “Shall I assume you’re plotting something?”
“I don’t plot,” I said, feigning indignation, though the spark in my eyes probably ruined the effect. “I… strategically anticipate.”
“That,” he replied dryly, “is the same thing with better marketing.”
I let a small smile tug at my lips, leaning back into the chair’s deep cushion. “Fine. Let’s call it what it is, then. Planning. And you, Professor Gaunt, might want to start preparing.”
His brow lifted—just slightly, but I knew I had his attention. “For what, exactly?”
“For our next little outing,” I said, letting the words hang in the air like bait. “You’ll need to bring your hiking gear.”
“Hiking… gear.” He repeated it as though the phrase were in a foreign language. “Eline, I am not a man who… hikes.”
“Oh, I know.” I tilted my head, grinning. “That’s why it will be so much fun. Imagine it: you, trudging up some windswept hill, muttering under your breath about the state of the path. I might even get you a walking stick that’s not magical, just for authenticity.”
His lips pressed together in what I suspected was an attempt to suppress a smile. “And what, pray tell, will I gain from this… ordeal?”
“Character building,” I said sweetly, tapping his knee with the tip of my finger. “And a view you won’t soon forget.”
“That,” he said, his voice edged with that dry, velvet sarcasm of his, “sounds dangerously like a threat.”
I let out a laugh that melted into the warm hush of the room. “Well, Professor Gaunt—consider yourself warned.”
Notes:
This bubble of intimacy for sure its killing me. I love them both dearly :'''((((
See u next week, hope you'll have a great week.
Chapter 37: Number thirty five: Of dragons and expeditions
Summary:
Hi there! I'm absolutely the worst, I haven't updated in a while, but listen, truly I've been victim of the ao3 writer curse. Lmao, but it's true, and when I finally got time, I forgot about ao3 being down for like 20 hours, and then my internet got cut off because a tree felt down and cut my wifi cable :) Truly an amazing weekend. Hope yours was better, but here it is, finally, chapter 35.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
The midday sun was little more than a pale suggestion, smothered by a thick quilt of cloud that hung low over the land. Snow drifted lazily through the air, dusting the earth in a delicate veil of white, soft enough to cling to the edges of cloaks and boots without soaking through. The ground beneath our feet had long since given up any pretence of being the well-kept paths of the castle grounds; here, the dirt tracks wound in uneven ribbons, littered with patches of frost and the stubborn, wiry grass that refused to yield entirely to winter’s grip. Ahead, the land began to rise in a series of soft yet determined slopes—a chain of hills that hinted at more difficult terrain to come, their sides scored with narrow deer tracks and bramble thickets.
Ominis walked at my side, his steps measured and precise despite the uneven earth. The chill wind nipped at my cheeks and tangled my hair against my scarf, but he seemed immune to the cold, his posture immaculate as always—even here, in the outskirts of nowhere, headed towards what was likely to be a dragon’s nest. I had thought, foolishly, that being away from the castle and far from the gaze of students might loosen his usual neatness. And yet…
“You know,” I began, letting my voice curl into something light, teasing, “I almost didn’t recognise you without the full Professor Gaunt ensemble. I was bracing myself for at least a waistcoat under that coat—perhaps even a pocket watch for good measure.”
He tilted his head slightly, that faint smirk of his making an appearance. “And yet here I am, surviving without either. Miraculous, I know.”
I let out a laugh, the sound puffing into the cold air like another ghost of winter. “No, no, don’t mistake me—it suits you. But I have to say…” My gaze dipped pointedly towards his walking cane, “…I’m rather impressed you’ve gone for the more… rugged aesthetic today. Is that a sharper tip I see? A secret weapon for the occasion?”
The corner of his mouth twitched. “You suggested we might encounter a dragon. Forgive me if I thought it prudent to come prepared.”
“Oh, of course. Nothing says dragon-slaying material like a perfectly polished silver tip,” I said, grinning outright now.
“I’ll have you know,” he replied, that dry edge to his tone like fine parchment, “that a well-maintained cane is a far more reliable companion than some gaudy, overpowered wandwork. I can’t imagine why you’d needlessly provoke a dragon by waving sparks at it.”
“Right, of course,” I said, feigning solemn agreement. “We’ll just poke it in the shin until it decides to surrender.”
He chuckled quietly at that—a sound so soft it almost vanished under the whisper of snowfall—and we continued onward, our boots crunching over the frost-bitten earth. The air here was sharp, tasting faintly of pine and the mineral tang of stone. Beyond the rise ahead, I knew Poppy would be waiting, map in hand, that eager gleam in her eyes at the prospect of what we were about to attempt.
Still, in this moment, it was only the two of us, our words curling into the cold between us. Banter, yes—but beneath it, a comfort so familiar it felt like wearing an old jumper. Even here, trudging into the unknown, I couldn’t quite shake the warmth of that thought.
The snow had settled into a steady, fine fall, the sort that didn’t demand you hurry for shelter but rather invited you to keep walking, letting the quiet of it seep into your bones. The air here was different—cleaner, freer—carrying the faint scent of pine and woodsmoke from the scattered cottages we were passing. The track was lined here and there with crooked little stalls and carts, where traders braved the cold in thick woollens, their wares protected under canvas awnings dusted with frost.
Ominis walked beside me in comfortable silence, his hand resting lightly on his cane, his head angled just so to catch the subtle shifts of sound around us. The scarf I’d given him was wrapped neatly at his throat, the tails tucked under his coat. I’d spent weeks finding the right one, charmed against the cold, and seeing it now—seeing him wearing it—brought with it a peculiar warmth. Something close to pride, yes, but also… something else. A little thread of possessiveness, perhaps. The notion that a part of him was wrapped in something I had chosen, something of mine.
I caught myself smiling faintly at the thought, boots crunching over the half-frozen ground as the small market came into view. The peddlers here were hardy folk, bundled in layers, faces ruddy from the wind. A few called out greetings as we passed, and I answered easily—names exchanged, a brief word here, a nod there. I knew the man who sold firewood at the bend in the road, the woman who brewed the best spiced cider in the region, and the young boy who helped run the donkey cart that ferried goods to the next hamlet over.
It was only after I’d waved to the last of them that I caught the faintest upward curve of Ominis’s mouth.
“What?” I asked, narrowing my eyes, though I couldn’t keep the amusement from my voice.
His smirk deepened. “I was merely wondering if there’s anyone in this region you don’t know. Perhaps a stray wolf or two? Or does even the wildlife greet you by name?”
I laughed, the sound cutting through the cold air. “I’m a sociable person.”
“I see,” he replied, with that infuriatingly calm tone of his, “so sociable that you’ve apparently established diplomatic relations with half of Scotland while I wasn’t looking.”
“Don’t be ridiculous,” I said, shaking my head, though my grin betrayed me. “Half of Scotland is a gross exaggeration. More like… a quarter.”
“Ah, forgive me. My mistake.” He adjusted his scarf—my scarf—and the motion only made the small flicker of satisfaction in my chest burn brighter. “Clearly, I should be honoured to be in the company of such an influential figure. Perhaps you’ll introduce me to your extensive political network before the day is out.”
“Perhaps I will,” I said airily, matching his dry cadence. “If you behave yourself.”
The snow crunched beneath our boots again as we carried on, the hills drawing closer, their soft slopes brushing the edges of the low clouds.
After another ten minutes of steady walking, our boots leaving shallow imprints in the fresh powder, the hills finally yielded a small, flat clearing where the snow had been pressed down by previous footsteps. A figure was already there, bundled in layers of wool and fur, her cheeks rosy from the cold. Even at a distance, I recognised the quick, eager bounce in her stance.
“Poppy,” I called, lifting a hand in greeting.
Her face lit up instantly. “Eline!” she called back, striding forward—then, mid-step, her eyes landed on the tall figure at my side. “Ominis?!” The sheer surprise in her tone was almost comical. “Merlin’s beard, I didn’t expect—”
“Oh, yes,” I cut in smoothly, deadpan. “He simply couldn’t resist the lure of mountain air and dragon-infested slopes. Purely recreational.”
Ominis inclined his head faintly, his mouth twitching in what might have been the ghost of a smirk.
Poppy blinked once more, but her nature wouldn’t let the curiosity linger—her smile reasserted itself, wide and warm. “Well, in that case, it’s all the better to have you here. More the merrier!”
We set off together, the three of us moving into the narrower track that led up towards the lower ridges. The ground had turned patchy here—hard, frozen earth interspersed with brittle grass poking through the snow. The light was shifting too; though the sun was hidden, there was a silvered quality to the sky, the clouds pale and luminous against the jagged line of the hills. Pines clung stubbornly to the slopes, their branches heavy with frost, swaying gently in the light wind.
Poppy, true to form, wasted no time launching into a stream of animated commentary. “I’ve been tracking them for days now—the pack of dragons that’s meant to be here,” she said, the words tumbling out quick and eager. “They’re not the Hebridean Blacks we thought at first—they’re closer to the breed we found when we were sixteen, remember?”
I glanced at her sharply, the corner of my mouth twitching at the memory, but before I could reply, Ominis’s head turned towards me with slow precision.
“You did what at sixteen?”
I gave a nonchalant shrug, feigning innocence. “A minor adventure. Barely worth mentioning.”
His tone, when it came, was flat as slate. “Of course. Because freeing dragons is such a commonplace teenage pastime.”
“It was entirely justified—” I began.
“I’m sure it was,” he cut in, dry as the winter air. Then, with an exaggerated calm, “When we get back to the castle, we will sit down, and you will tell me every single misadventure you’ve had that has conveniently slipped your mind until now.”
Poppy let out a small laugh, glancing between us. “If you’re going to list them all, you might want to set aside a whole weekend.”
“Don’t encourage him,” I warned her, though my grin betrayed me.
We continued along the narrowing trail, the crunch of snow and the occasional snap of twigs underfoot punctuating Poppy’s eager descriptions—the scale patterning she’d glimpsed on a distant ridge, the claw marks etched deep into the frozen soil, the strange sulphur tang in the air on certain mornings. Ominis listened with that quiet attentiveness of his, his cane finding the path’s edges without hesitation, the faintest curve to his mouth as though already anticipating whatever chaos I had inevitably signed him up for.
And, truth be told, he wasn’t wrong.
The incline grew steeper, the narrow track winding like a pale ribbon up the flank of the low mountain range. The snowfall had thickened, each flake spinning lazily in the air before landing on cloak and hair, the occasional gust shaking it loose from the stubborn pines that clung to the slopes. The sky was a flat wash of grey, the kind that swallowed the sun whole, making it impossible to tell the time except by the pull in one’s muscles and the bite in one’s lungs. My boots crunched rhythmically against the frozen earth, the air carrying the faint, resinous scent of the evergreens around us.
Poppy, walking just ahead, had that indefatigable brightness about her, the sort of energy that somehow seemed immune to the cold. She spoke quickly, but not hurriedly, the words spilling from her as though her thoughts had been cooped up for too long and were grateful for release.
“So—here’s the fascinating bit,” she began, glancing over her shoulder with a glint of excitement. “You remember I told you about my theory regarding the micro-residues in dragonfire? Well, I’ve been running some comparative field tests on scorch marks from three separate species, and it turns out there’s a recurring compound—volatile pyrospores. Tiny particles, suspended in the breath itself, that ignite on contact with oxygen but leave a secondary trace in the aftermath. I call them ‘draconis motes’.”
I arched a brow, half in amusement, half in admiration. “Draconis motes? You’re naming things now?”
“Yes! And you were absolutely right about the residual crystallisation along the edges of the scorch,” she went on, her smile growing. “You said it might not just be chemical burn but a magical particulate—turns out, the motes carry a latent charge that binds to whatever surface they land on. It’s—oh, Eline, it’s incredible.”
Despite the cold, I felt a little swell of warmth at her words. Praise from Poppy wasn’t perfunctory—it was earnest, whole-hearted, and it lit something in me. “Well,” I said with a shrug that was far too casual for the smugness I was feeling, “I’ve been known to have a hunch or two.”
From my left, Ominis made a low, amused sound. “Yes, and those hunches invariably lead to someone nearly being set on fire.”
“That was one time,” I protested, glancing at him. His scarf—my scarf—was dusted with snow, the wool framing his pale face in a way that made my chest tighten for reasons I refused to examine.
“One time is already too many, don’t you think?” he replied, his voice dry stripping the snow from the trees.
Poppy chuckled, undeterred. “Well, I’d say you’re in far less danger this time—probably. My contact over in the Glenmoor Valley reports that this particular pack—two full-grown dragonesses, both breeding age, and two hatchlings—have been gradually migrating toward this area for nesting. If my timing’s right, we’re catching them in the early stages of selecting a site.”
Her voice softened slightly, growing more deliberate. “That means we should prioritise observation over interaction. Best case scenario, we find traces—moulted scales, a discarded eggshell, a fresh scorch—and I can take samples. Worst case… we simply take detailed notes on their behaviour and leave without disturbing them.”
“That sounds… remarkably restrained for you,” I teased.
“Restraint is relative,” Poppy shot back, grinning. “I wouldn’t be out here in the snow with you two if I didn’t think there was something worth learning.”
I glanced at Ominis, who had tilted his head slightly at the mention of hatchlings. He didn’t speak right away, but when he did, there was that sly undertone that always made me brace for it.
“So, just to be perfectly clear… this isn’t your first time meddling in dragon affairs.”
I winced, which was apparently all the confirmation he needed.
“Mmh,” he murmured, lips curling in something perilously close to a smirk. “One day, Eline, you and I are going to sit down in that cosy little office of yours, and you’re going to tell me everything—preferably before I hear about it from the dragons themselves.”
Poppy laughed aloud at that, while I rolled my eyes heavenward. “Fine. But only if you promise not to keep score.”
“No promises,” he said, and there was such unshakable amusement in his voice that I couldn’t help but grin, even as I tried to look affronted.
The path ahead narrowed as the slope climbed, our footprints trailing behind in the fresh powder. Somewhere far above, the wind caught on the ridge and howled, and I thought—not for the first time—that we were heading straight into trouble. But with them at my side, trouble felt almost welcome.
The last stretch of the climb was little more than a narrow ribbon of a path, crusted over with snow and lined on either side by rocks that rose like ancient sentinels. My boots crunched softly, the sound muffled beneath the gentle hush of falling flakes. Just ahead, the landscape levelled out into a ledge, half-sheltered by a scatter of pine trees whose branches sagged under the weight of white. It was the sort of place that could easily be overlooked from above — the perfect vantage point for watching without being seen.
Poppy stopped first, crouching behind a boulder and peering out with wide eyes. I caught Ominis by the hand without thinking — not because he needed my guidance, but because the ledge narrowed here, and the height of the rock would shield him properly only if I drew him alongside me. His fingers were cold, gloved, but steady in mine; he didn’t comment, though I suspected from the faint arch of his brow that he’d noticed my deliberate manoeuvre.
We slid into position behind a clutch of jagged stones and tree trunks, the pine needles swaying faintly as a breeze curled around us. From here, the land dropped into a shallow basin — a natural amphitheatre of snow-dusted rock and frozen earth. And there, in the hollow, they were.
Four dragons.
The larger of the two adults was a magnificent sweep of deep bronze, her scales catching what little light the overcast sky allowed, each plate edged in a faint copper gleam. She was long and elegant, her wings furled neatly against her sides, the tips of her talons carving small grooves into the frost. Beside her, a second dragon — this one pale as drift-ice, with veins of silver running along her neck — lay curled protectively, her tail looped halfway around the two younglings.
The smaller dragons were barely the length of a carriage, their wings still slightly too large for their bodies, giving them an endearingly unbalanced look. One was a soft jade-green, flecked with gold like lichen on stone; the other, darker, with a faint crimson sheen at the base of its wings. They tumbled over one another in the snow, squealing in high-pitched trills, nipping gently at each other’s tails.
I murmured a quick charm, flicking my wand so that a narrow bench of conjured wood and frost-resistant cushioning formed behind us. Sitting directly on snow was a fine way to lose all feeling in one’s legs in minutes, and I had no intention of hobbling back down the mountain with frostbite.
Poppy wasted no time. She perched on the bench beside me, already pulling a battered leather notebook from her satchel and scribbling at an impossible speed, the scratch of her quill almost as quick as her breaths. “Just look at that juvenile gait,” she whispered, her voice a bubbling mix of awe and giddy delight. “The wing articulation is exactly what I hoped to see — and the way the silver one keeps her tail positioned, that’s a classic defensive loop.”
Ominis settled on my other side, silent, but I felt him orient his head slightly toward the sounds below. I leaned toward him, my shoulder brushing his, and began narrating in a low whisper.
“The bronze one’s standing guard,” I murmured. “She’s got her head high, scanning the ridge opposite. The silver’s on her side — almost curled — but not asleep. Her tail’s wrapped around the little ones. And the two hatchlings… one’s rolling onto its back now, trying to hook its friend’s wing in its claws. They’re all completely at ease. You’d like them.”
“I’m sure they’re charming,” Ominis replied dryly, his mouth tilting into the sort of smile that meant he was already preparing a follow-up quip. “Nothing says charming like teeth the length of your forearm.”
Poppy giggled under her breath, still writing. “Oh, don’t be so gloomy, Ominis. This is marvellous — textbook nurturing behaviour. If I can just sketch the juvenile wing-span without being spotted…” She leaned forward, biting her lip in concentration as her quill began darting furiously over the page.
The cold air carried the faintest whiff of something mineral and smoky — the remnants of dragon-fire, half-frozen into the snowdrifts near the hollow. My gaze tracked to a patch of ash-grey powder along the edge of the nesting ground. It clung to the ice in soft clumps, glittering faintly, and I wondered how close I could get without disturbing them.
Ominis shifted slightly. “You’ve gone quiet. That’s never a good sign.”
I smirked faintly. “Just thinking. That residue by the nest… it could be from a recent feeding burn. Might tell us something about their diet.”
“Or,” he murmured, “it could tell them something about us when you get close enough to breathe in their direction.”
Poppy, oblivious to the sting in his tone, looked up from her sketches with that wide, earnest smile of hers. “It’s possible it’s saturated with pyroclastic motes, Eline. You remember, from my letters? Those trace particles in the breath stream — the ones that bind with frost to preserve their energy signature? You were right, by the way, about the heat dispersion pattern. I could almost hug you for that guess.”
I gave a soft snort. “Almost?”
She grinned. “Well, I’m saving the full hug for when you bring back a sample. But don’t worry — I’m not about to send you down there just yet.”
Ominis exhaled slowly beside me, the sound halfway between amusement and disbelief. “Oh, splendid. We’ll wait for the perfect moment to throw ourselves in front of two tonnes of territorial scales and teeth.”
I glanced at him sidelong, catching the faint lift at the corner of his mouth. Poppy’s quill kept moving, her pages filling with wing measurements, behavioural notes, and a rather lopsided sketch of the jade hatchling mid-roll. The snow kept falling in light, lazy spirals, softening the sharp outlines of rock and pine. Below us, the dragons remained blissfully unaware of our presence — for now.
The snow had softened into a gentle, steady fall, each flake drifting lazily before settling over the rocks and branches around us, as if nature itself wished to muffle the world. We had been crouched in our little hideaway for nearly an hour now, backs pressed to the cold stone, a fallen pine branch above serving as a makeshift canopy.
Poppy’s enthusiasm was nothing short of relentless. Her quill scratched against the parchment at a pace that might have rivalled the dragons’ wingbeats, her brow furrowed in pure concentration, cheeks flushed from the cold. Every so often she’d mutter to herself—half observation, half excited ramble—before hurriedly adding another flourish to the almost three pages she’d filled.
I, on the other hand, had been steadily leaning closer and closer to Ominis without even noticing. At first it was simply so he could hear me over the muffled gusts of wind, as I whispered descriptions of the dragons’ movements. But as time went on, I found myself tucked practically against his side, my breath brushing the wool of the scarf I’d given him. It wasn’t intentional—at least, not consciously—but there was something oddly comforting about being close enough to feel the quiet steadiness of him while the world beyond our rocky perch was so unpredictable.
The dragons themselves were mesmerising. Two small, lithe younglings—perhaps no taller than a carthorse but already sprouting magnificent ridged horns—tumbled over one another in the snow, shrieking in play. Their scales were a mottled blend of burnished gold and copper, gleaming faintly even under the cloudy midday light. Their guardian, a regal female with deep emerald scales edged in obsidian, watched over them, her wings partially unfurled like a living barricade.
It was Poppy who noticed the shift first.
“They’re moving off,” she whispered, almost breathless.
Sure enough, the emerald dragoness had given a soft, guttural call, and the two younglings bounded after her into the trees beyond the clearing.
“Hunting trip,” Poppy murmured with a knowing smile. “Likely snow-hare or elk this time of year. They’ll be gone a while.”
Her gaze flicked to me with that telltale gleam in her eye—the one that usually preceded a reckless idea disguised as sensible advice.
“This might be your best chance to get those ash samples, Eline. The nest is unguarded… well—” she paused, her expression dimming only slightly—“mostly unguarded.”
Because she didn’t need to say it: the other dragon, the slightly smaller female with silver-white scales, still lay coiled at the heart of the nesting site, tail curled protectively around a clutch of eggs the size of pumpkins. She wasn’t moving much, save for the occasional ripple of her flanks as she breathed, but that in no way meant she wasn’t aware.
From my left, Ominis made a low sound somewhere between disapproval and disbelief.
“Let me get this straight,” he said quietly, tilting his head in my direction. “You intend to sneak into a dragon’s nest—while the dragon is still in it—just to scoop up a handful of burnt dirt.” His lips curved faintly in that infuriating Slytherin half-smile. “By all means, Eline, don’t let the concept of self-preservation slow you down.”
I gave him a sideways look. “It’s not burnt dirt—it’s evidence. Possibly vital evidence.”
“It’s suicidal evidence,” he replied dryly, though his fingers tightened slightly over the top of his cane. “And when you inevitably get your head bitten off, Poppy and I will have the privilege of explaining to the Headmistress why you’re now a scorch mark.”
Poppy, ever the optimist, tried to soothe him. “It’s not so bad. If she uses a charm, the dragon’s far less likely to notice her.”
I already had my wand in hand, muttering the incantation under my breath. The magic shimmered faintly over my skin, blurring my edges into the background until even my own boots looked ghostly.
“See?” I whispered. “Mostly invisible. Perfectly safe.”
Ominis snorted softly. “If you have to use the word ‘mostly’ in the same sentence as ‘perfectly safe,’ it’s already a lost cause.”
But there was no turning back now. The cold bit at my cheeks as I eased away from them, every footstep deliberate, the snow crunching under my boots no louder than a sigh. The clearing opened up before me, stark and beautiful—its centre dominated by the low rise of the nesting mound, ringed with frost-hardened earth and scorched patches of snow where the dragons had breathed fire recently.
The silver dragoness was still there, head lowered, nostrils occasionally flaring. Her eyes—liquid amber, impossibly sharp—remained half-lidded, giving the impression of drowsiness. But I knew better. Every muscle in my body was taut as I crept closer, my heartbeat thundering in my ears.
The air was thick with the smell of sulphur and cold ash, a strangely metallic tang clinging to my tongue. Just at the edge of the nest, scattered like dark jewels against the snow, were the frozen remains of a recent flame—grey-white dust with an iridescent shimmer, flecked with tiny blackened fragments that might once have been bone or bark.
I crouched, keeping one wary eye on the dragoness, and reached for my sample pouch. My hands felt clumsy despite the charm masking my presence, each movement careful, deliberate. One wrong sound, one crunch too loud, and—
The dragoness shifted.
My breath caught. Her great head rose slightly, nostrils flaring, and for one terrible heartbeat I was certain she could see me despite the magic. Her pupils narrowed to slits, scanning the air in my direction.
Somewhere behind me, I imagined Ominis muttering something caustic, while Poppy likely had both hands over her mouth to keep from gasping.
I forced myself to move, slow as molasses, fingers sweeping the ash into a vial until it was nearly full. My knees ached from crouching in the snow, my pulse racing so fast it was almost nauseating.
Then, as suddenly as she’d stirred, the dragoness lowered her head again, curling tighter around her eggs.
I exhaled, only realising then that I’d been holding my breath. The vial was secure in my pouch, the evidence mine. Now all I had to do was get back to the rocks without making a sound—preferably before the hunting party returned.
By the time I made it back to the shelter of the rocks, my pulse had only just begun to slow. The charm still shimmered faintly over my skin, though it was fraying at the edges from strain and adrenaline. Poppy’s face lit up the moment I emerged from the treeline, her quill forgotten in favour of a wide grin. “You did it!” she whispered fiercely, bouncing on the balls of her feet like she might combust if she didn’t let the excitement out. “Oh, Eline, you should’ve seen it—you were so quiet! Even when she lifted her head, you didn’t make a sound! It was—”
“Agonising,” Ominis interrupted flatly from his spot against the rock, the fingers on his cane white-knuckled. His breathing was still a fraction too quick, though he’d never admit it. “Poppy has spent the last five minutes narrating every hair-raising detail, which is precisely what one wants to hear whilst imagining their friend about to be flambéed alive.”
I bit back a smile. “You worry too much.”
“I don’t worry nearly enough,” he replied, his voice bone-dry. “If I did, I wouldn’t be here at all.”
Poppy ignored him entirely, holding out her hands for the pouch at my hip. “Well, hand it over, then!”
I unclipped it and passed it to her, feeling the reassuring weight of the sealed vial as she cradled it like something sacred. She tucked it into her satchel with a satisfied sigh.
“These are perfect. Once I’m back, I can distil the ash, test its purity, and see if I can extract what Antha needs for the elixir. If it works…” She trailed off, the hope in her expression so bright it almost hurt to look at. “Well. It could change everything for her.”
The three of us began retracing our steps down the narrow trail, snow crunching underfoot, breath clouding the crisp air. The forest was quieter now—no distant calls of dragons, only the soft rush of the wind between the pines.
Ominis took the lead for a while, his cane tapping rhythmically against the packed snow. I followed, glancing over my shoulder at Poppy, who was humming softly to herself, still riding the high of our success.
“You know,” Ominis said suddenly, “there are safer hobbies. Pottery, for example. Knitting. Watching paint dry.”
“That wouldn’t be half as fun,” Poppy chirped, skipping over a drift.
“I wasn’t speaking to you,” he muttered, though his lips curved faintly at the edges.
By the time we reached the base of the slope where the trail widened, Poppy was already adjusting her satchel strap, preparing to part ways. She turned to us both, cheeks flushed from the cold, and pulled me into a sudden hug that smelled faintly of ink and parchment.
“Thank you, truly,” she murmured, her voice warm despite the chill. “I’ll owl you the moment I know more.”
With that, she was off, her boots crunching away down the opposite path until she disappeared among the trees.
And then it was just Ominis and me.
For a moment, I thought he’d simply turn back towards the trail—but instead, he reached out without hesitation and took my hand in his. His grip was warm despite the cold, steady in a way that made my stomach flip in the most inconvenient manner.
“Come on,” he said, guiding me with an ease that made it clear he’d memorised this path as surely as I had. “I know that there’s a Floo Flame not far from here. Unless you’d rather walk the whole way back, of course—perhaps encounter another dragon, make it a proper day out?”
I rolled my eyes, though my cheeks were already warming, the heat blooming under my skin entirely unrelated to the temperature. “The Floo will do.”
And so I followed, letting him lead, the world around us softened by snow and the distant scent of ash still lingering in my satchel. For the first time all day, the silence between us felt less like tension—and more like something quietly, inexplicably safe.
Notes:
I want to make just a quick comment before I go, prepare yourself for the future chapters :) As we say in spanish, your wig is going to fly off lol
Chapter 38: Number thirty six: The Blind and the Fool
Notes:
Hello there! I'm not going to defend myself now, I purposely made you wait another week for this update lol, I'm being mean ik, it's because i had this chapter long ago written and I've been dying trying to make you guys ache for it (that sounded better in my mind lol).
Wait, I want to also thank you guys for your beautiful comments, I can't express it enough how that motivates me. Some of you wrote such teary, long and elaborated paragraphs that truly makes me sob. And thank you can't even beging to express how happy that makes me. So I long to fulfill your expectations with my writing.
Anyways, on tiktok someone said that they've been waiting for chapter, so... here it is, hope you guys like it. ;)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Eline Winchester
It was the sort of night that made you want to sink into a chair and never get up again — the air outside a biting, crystalline cold, and the castle’s ancient stones holding a stubborn chill even after sunset. Dinner had been the kind that lingers in your bones: steaming shepherd’s pie, buttered rolls still warm from the ovens, treacle tart that melted on the tongue. Comfort in edible form. And yet, here I was, not tucked into bed under the weight of my quilt like any reasonable person, but hunched over my desk, pen in hand, sleeves pushed up, determined to finish the last of my fourth years’ essays before the marking pile staged a coup.
With a flick of my wand earlier, the hearth in the corner had roared to life, crackling softly, casting flickers of amber light that danced along the walls. The smell of burning oak mingled with the faint scent of the ink I was using — an old favourite, spiced with cloves. My office was my own small sanctuary: shelves lined with books worn at the spines from too much affection, plants climbing lazily toward the light of the high window, and the faint hum of magic lingering in the air from years of use. The fire’s warmth pressed against my back, seeping through the layers of my long dress, while the draught from the window kept the tips of my ears just cool enough to remind me of the winter night beyond.
I adjusted the position of one of the lanterns on the desk, tilting it so the light fell directly across the parchment in front of me — an exam on defensive tactics against jinxes gone slightly… creative.
Merlin’s beard.
I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying not to laugh outright. “No, Jonathan, I’m afraid ‘duck and hope for the best’ does not constitute a viable counter-curse,” I muttered aloud, biting the inside of my cheek to keep from grinning. The boy had potential, he truly did, but Merlin help him, he also had the survival instincts of a hibernating hedgehog.
Another scroll waited beneath my hand, this one scrawled in an ink colour so bright it looked like the poor student had brewed it from powdered rose petals. I read the opening line and blinked twice. Then once more, for good measure.
“…And should one encounter a lethifold, one might try offering it a nice cup of tea to distract it…”
I set my pen down and leaned back in my chair, lips twitching. Part of me wanted to award points for sheer imagination, but the other part — the responsible professor part — knew I’d have to gently suggest that serving tea to a carnivorous shadow was not in the standard curriculum.
I glanced over at the fire, letting my eyes linger on the way the flames curled and stretched, their gold bleeding into the black. The logs shifted with a soft pop, sending a brief spray of sparks up the chimney. The room was so warm now I could feel my shoulders unwinding, my muscles loosening one by one, the tension of the week slowly dissolving. Outside, the wind howled faintly through the stone corridors, a ghostly echo that only made the snugness inside feel more pronounced.
This was my rhythm, my little world: marking, muttering at parchment, occasionally glancing out into the darkness beyond the window to remind myself there was more than candlelight and paper. Somewhere out there, snow might be gathering on the battlements, frost curling along the edges of the greenhouses. In here, it was just me, my quill, and the knowledge that the sooner I finished, the sooner I could retreat to my own bed — though bed seemed very far away just now.
I tapped the end of my quill against the desk, the faint smell of the ink still clinging to my fingers. My eyes drifted back to the exam in front of me, but my mind was already meandering elsewhere, as it so often did. I thought about the dragons earlier, about the way the light had caught on their scales, about Poppy’s wide-eyed grin when she’d spoken of them, about Ominis’ low, dry voice cutting through her breathless narration as if he were tethering us both back to reality. My lips curved in spite of myself. We’d made it back in one piece. That should have been enough to still my restless mind. It wasn’t.
I shook my head, refocused, and pulled the next parchment toward me. Outside, the castle groaned softly in the wind. Inside, the fire cracked, the ink gleamed, and I told myself I would not let my thoughts wander any further tonight. Of course, telling myself and actually doing it were two entirely separate challenges.
I set the last marked parchment down with an audible sigh, the nib of my quill scratching to a halt as I glanced over the final sprawl of ink. Two hours of steady work and the occasional bout of mild despair had led me here — the bottom of the fourth-year pile. And Merlin help me, some of these answers would make even the most patient professor question the integrity of the Hogwarts admissions process. One in particular still sat before me, the parchment warped slightly from where I’d accidentally dripped tea upon reading the sentence, “In conclusion, the best way to repel a Boggart is to smile politely and tell it to leave you alone.” I’d stared at it for a full minute, equal parts amused and appalled.
“Creative, if nothing else,” I murmured to the firelight, which crackled obligingly, sending up sparks like tiny celebratory fireworks.
I gathered the marked essays into a neat, if slightly lopsided, stack and slid them into the deep right-hand drawer of my desk, twisting the brass key in its lock until it clicked shut. A physical barrier between myself and the chaos of adolescent handwriting. Leaning back, I arched in my chair until my spine popped — a quiet satisfaction — before letting my arms fall to my sides. My eyes swept over the room.
The warmth of the fire had turned my office into a small refuge against the late-winter chill clawing at the castle walls. Shadows played over the stone, softening the room’s edges; the heavy curtains were drawn, their deep burgundy folds sealing me in. The desk lamp cast a little pool of golden light over my workspace, highlighting a dozen… no, perhaps two dozen… loose sheets strewn in the most unflattering imitation of organisation imaginable.
Well. That simply wouldn’t do.
I pushed myself up from the chair and rolled my sleeves past my elbows, as if preparing for battle. The desk was first in the line of fire.
The uppermost paper bore a blotchy diagram of a Fwooper, annotated with the words “colourful bird, very annoying” — a note from my own hand, judging by the loopy handwriting and the faint tea ring in the corner. Beneath it, an envelope addressed to me in a student’s curly scrawl, containing a hastily folded piece of parchment with the urgent message: “Professor Winchester, I have accidentally set my partner’s robes on fire. Please advise.” No name. Of course.
There was also, inexplicably, a half-finished crossword puzzle I’d started last month and abandoned halfway through when an idea for a lesson had struck me. Next to it, a small pile of sugar quills, which I absolutely did not remember acquiring, and an orphaned glove — the left one, black wool, dusted faintly with glitter. I stared at it for a good ten seconds before muttering, “No memory whatsoever,” and setting it aside.
A roll of parchment tumbled from the top of the heap and uncurled dramatically, revealing an old lesson plan for third-years, complete with doodles in the margins — a sleepy-eyed Kneazle, a rather good sketch of a Diricawl, and what might have been a teapot, though it looked faintly murderous.
I paused for a heartbeat, hands braced on the desk, letting the warmth of the fire wash across my back. This was my little corner of the castle: part classroom, part sanctuary, part disaster zone. The air held the faint mingling scents of parchment, ink, and the spiced wood smoke curling from the hearth. A mug of tea — lukewarm now — rested near my right elbow, and every so often the old clock on the mantel ticked loud enough to break the room’s quiet, reminding me that the rest of the castle was moving steadily toward bedtime.
I decided the low cabinet of the desk next. It wasn’t so much that it was an eyesore, but there was something about its slightly crooked door — the right one always leaning a touch too far inward, as though conspiring to trip the unwary — that had been silently accusing me of neglect for weeks. The firelight flickered across its surface, revealing faint rings from long-ago tea mugs, and the brass handle gleamed in places where my hand had worn it smooth.
I crouched down and tugged at the left door, which, predictably, gave way with no fuss whatsoever. The moment it swung open, I was met with what could only be described as a small avalanche of… well, miscellaneous life choices. A box of quills that had all decided to molt at the same time, leaving a thin dusting of feather fluff over everything; an old stack of lesson plans from my first term teaching — one corner singed from when I’d stood too close to a wayward candle; a lopsided ceramic mug painted with such an alarming array of colours that I could only assume it had been a student’s project, gifted in earnest and utterly unusable unless one enjoyed drinking tea out of something that resembled an acid-induced hallucination.
I set the mug down, unsure if it belonged in the keep or hide pile. Behind it, I unearthed a small jar of honey — or at least, it used to be honey. Now it was more of a crystalline amber lump, the sort of thing one might find entombed in a museum, accompanied by a placard reading Evidence of Early Magical Beekeeping Practices. I shook my head, wondering if this had been the jar I’d meant to take to the staffroom one winter ago.
And then there were the parchments — Merlin, the parchments. Folded, rolled, half-torn, and some with cryptic scrawls that might have been notes for future lessons or perhaps the start of a recipe for blackberry scones. One, in particular, caught my attention: a rather detailed sketch of a niffler wearing a tiny waistcoat. I had no recollection of drawing it, but the style was unmistakably mine, which made it more unsettling than it should have been.
The right cabinet door, as expected, put up its usual protest. I had to coax it open with a soft tap of my wand, muttering the small unsticking charm I kept for precisely this moment. It swung outward like an offended aristocrat, revealing a collection of small tins of tea — most dented, one missing its lid entirely — and a jar containing what looked suspiciously like dried billywig stingers. I squinted at it, trying to remember why I’d kept them. I couldn’t imagine a scenario where I’d think, “Yes, this lesson plan could really do with a few potentially paralytic insect parts.”
And at the very back — naturally, in the most inconvenient corner — there was a pile of folded fabric. I pulled it out, and to my mild horror, it was my old Gryffindor scarf. Not the tidy, respectable one I wore for Quidditch matches nowadays, but the other one. The scarf that had once been bright crimson and gold but was now faded, frayed, and bore suspicious scorch marks from a sixth-year duel gone wrong. I smiled despite myself, brushing away a thin layer of dust. That scarf had been through it all — late-night runs to the kitchens, snowball fights that escalated into minor magical skirmishes, the occasional sneaky Hogsmeade trip. I looped it around my neck instinctively, even though the room was already warm from the fire. It smelled faintly of cedar and something else… old parchment, maybe. Or memory.
The thing about cleaning — at least for me — was that it was never truly linear. One task always branched into three others, and before I knew it, I’d be halfway through sorting quills when I’d suddenly remember a note I meant to copy into my lesson ledger three weeks ago. I had, in the span of fifteen minutes, assembled three precarious stacks: keep, questionable, and absolutely not. The questionable pile was growing at an alarming rate.
Still, there was a strange satisfaction in the way the cabinet’s interior began to reappear from beneath the clutter. I wiped down the inside with a cloth, the grain of the wood catching in little dips and ridges, the scent of old oak mingling with the faint spice of the tea tins. By the time I closed the doors — the right one with a final, grudging click — the space already felt lighter.
Of course, the rest of the office still looked like an organised chaos museum. But one small battle had been won. And I had the scarf around my neck again. That counted for something.
With my desk finally looking something like civilised order — at least by my own highly subjective standards — I turned to face the next battlefield: the teetering pile of things.
Yes. Things.
Not quite rubbish, not quite treasure. That infuriating in–between category of items that seem to defy sensible classification.
They’d been living quite comfortably in a small leaning tower beside the armchair by the hearth. I stood over it now, hands on my hips, and regarded it the way a general might contemplate enemy forces: with a blend of determination and mild dread.
The pile did not look back, but it felt smug.
I crouched, plucking from the top a brass spoon with a crooked handle. Merlin only knows why I have it — I think it was part of a potion–stirring set I’d rescued from the greenhouse storeroom last term, though the rest of the set was either broken or still at the bottom of my satchel. The spoon went into my left–hand pile: possibly useful but not right now. Next came a faded copy of Hogwarts: A Castle Through the Ages, which I am certain belongs to the library. I’d borrowed it for “a quick reference” during the summer and then promptly used it as a makeshift prop to even out a wobbly table leg. That earned a guilty wince from me as I dusted it off and put it in the to–return pile.
The further I dug, the stranger it became.
Two mismatched socks — neither of them mine — one with scorch marks on the cuff; an empty jar that had once held peppermint humbugs, now rattling with three small pebbles I’d absent–mindedly pocketed from the Black Lake shore; a quill that refused to write anything except limericks (a gift from a former student with a wicked sense of humour); and, inexplicably, a perfectly ordinary potato. A raw potato. No note attached.
I stared at it for a good thirty seconds, wondering if I’d kept it for a reason or if it had simply wandered in here of its own accord. Stranger things have happened in this castle.
By the time I’d split the tower into several smaller, wobblier towers — definitely keep, possibly keep, definitely not keep, and why do I have this — I realised my brain was starting to fray at the edges. This was the danger of late–night tidying: the line between focus and distracted rambling grew thin.
“Right,” I muttered to the room, as though it were a co–conspirator. “Enough is enough.”
I pulled my wand from the pocket of my cardigan, twirling it between my fingers.
“Resectio et Exitus,” I murmured, flicking toward the definitely not keep pile.
At once, the stack shimmered faintly, as if exhaling, and then with a sound like a soft pop of a cork, the whole lot vanished. Gone. Dispatched directly to the castle’s disposal chutes, where Moon’s network of charmed bins would sort and redistribute or destroy them as needed. I didn’t have the faintest idea how that particular enchantment worked — likely centuries old, wrapped in all sorts of odd little safeguards — but it was deeply satisfying to know that somewhere deep in Hogwarts’ underbelly, my brass–spoon–potato–glove miscellany was either being recycled into something useful or obliterated entirely.
The pile gone, the space by the hearth suddenly looked much bigger — though now my eyes wandered to the armchair itself, draped in a quilt I hadn’t washed since before Christmas, with a cushion slightly squashed from overuse. My instincts wanted to launch straight into laundering the quilt, fluffing the cushion, rearranging the rug, and possibly repainting the entire wall behind it. My more sensible side (a much quieter, softer voice) reminded me that it was nearly midnight and I had already been at this for far too long.
I sighed, turning my attention back to the remaining piles, tapping the quill-that-only-writes-limericks against my palm.
The fire still crackled behind me, warm and rich, a faint smell of burnt oak curling into the air.
I shook my head at myself, a sharp little flick to try and dislodge the cobwebs of overthinking, and turned my attention to the other two piles — the “questionable” pile and the “oh dear, I’ve been meaning to put this away for months” pile. They had been looming over me like disapproving relatives at a dinner table, their edges threatening to spill over into the newly liberated corner of my desk.
I lifted my wand, pointing it at the offenders with the sort of no-nonsense authority usually reserved for herding over-excited Gryffindor first-years into a straight line. “Ordinatus,” I murmured, and oh, what a beautiful thing happened — the papers shivered, shuffled themselves into neat stacks with the dignity of a regiment of toy soldiers, quills rolled politely into their inkwells, and errant inkpots skated across the desk to join their companions like well-trained pets.
Honestly, every single time I remember that spell exists, it’s like rediscovering an old friend. How many hours of my life had I wasted in my younger years, meticulously trying to alphabetise and categorise by hand — or worse, under some ill-advised, caffeine-fuelled notion that “creative chaos” was a legitimate organisational system? No, this was infinitely better. A lazy swish, a single incantation, and suddenly the chaos folded in on itself into something presentable. Merlin’s beard, I felt positively accomplished.
A small, smug smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as the last parchment slid obediently into place. I allowed myself a moment — just one — to bask in the neatness. Then I spun on my heel, skirts swishing, to face my next task: the books.
Ah, the books. Strewn across various bits of furniture and floor space as if the shelves themselves had rejected them for bad behaviour. There was a copy of Magical Water Plants of the Mediterranean perched precariously on the arm of my chair, its cover open like it had been caught mid-yawn. On the floor by the window sat A Beginner’s Guide to Broom Enchantments, which was decidedly not mine — I suspected one of my more ambitious fifth-years had left it behind after our last lesson. Near the fireplace, a dusty old volume of Hogwarts: A History leaned drunkenly against the leg of the coffee table, looking as though it had been halfway to standing up before giving up entirely.
I stooped to gather the lot, muttering a little under my breath about how some professors probably had offices that never looked like a Kneazle had been set loose inside. But there was something oddly satisfying about the weight of books in my arms — the varied textures of their covers, the faint smell of parchment and ink and, in the case of the broom enchantment guide, a peculiar hint of pine resin.
My shelves along the wall waited, tall and patient, their rows of spines peering down at me like judgemental ancestors.
I gathered as many books as I could fit into my arms, a precarious pile that leaned ever so slightly to the left, threatening to betray me at any moment. Their spines were warm against my skin from sitting too close to the fire, their pages crinkled and uneven from years of student use. Some smelled faintly of ink, others of dust and lavender polish; one of them, rather unfortunately, smelt faintly of dungbombs—a legacy, no doubt, of some overenthusiastic fifth-year experiment gone wrong.
I shifted the stack, tucking the corner of a particularly heavy volume beneath my elbow, and straightened my back with a huff. Right, Winchester, you’ve done this before. Keep your balance, don’t drop anything embarrassing—like that dreadful green-covered one on “Magical Mishaps in Courtship”—and just remember the spell.
“Ordina libris,” I muttered under my breath, my hands tightening slightly around the pile, though my wand never left its holster. I didn’t need it for this—thank heavens—because my fingers were rather preoccupied clinging to the spines and covers for dear life. With the smallest flick of intent in my mind, the topmost book rose from my grasp, floating serenely into the air. I followed it with my eyes as it glided gracefully across the room, like a little swan of parchment and leather, before nestling itself neatly into the correct space on the shelf. The books shuffled aside politely to make room, as though they had been expecting it all along.
I grinned. “Perfect. One down.”
Shifting my weight from one foot to the other, I glanced at the next book teetering on top of my pile. “All right, you’re next,” I whispered to it, as though coaxing a stubborn Hippogriff. “Ordina libris.” The second one drifted into the air, its pages fluttering open as though stretching from a long sleep, before it too slotted itself snugly between its kin on the far side of the room.
By the third book, my confidence was swelling. “Oh, look at you go,” I told the floating tome cheerfully, as though it could hear me, as though it wasn’t merely obeying the charm but choosing to delight me with its graceful landing on the shelf. I could have continued like this for hours, chatting with each title as though it were a pupil in need of encouragement.
I glanced between the hefty, uneven stack still in my arms and the flutter of magic carrying the third book across the office. There was something wonderfully satisfying in it—like watching order bloom out of chaos. My shoulders relaxed, a little hum threatening to escape my lips. For once, my office was beginning to look less like a battlefield of parchment and misplaced inkpots, and more like a proper professor’s space.
That was when I heard it.
A sharp, polite rap-rap against the wood of the door, followed almost immediately by the low creak of hinges. My head snapped up, heart lurching at the interruption. The charm completed its work—book sliding home into the shelf with a triumphant thunk—just as the door opened wider to reveal a figure in the threshold.
And there he was.
Ominis Gaunt.
Leaning against the doorframe with that infuriating air of unbothered grace he always carried, as though he had simply appeared there, knowing full well the effect his presence would have. His posture was casual, but deliberate—one shoulder tilted against the frame, his head slightly bowed, listening in that way he did that somehow felt more piercing than if his eyes could follow mine. The faintest curl of a smile—too subtle, too knowing—played on his lips, and it was all I could do not to drop the entire stack of books right onto my toes.
For a moment, everything in my office seemed to pause. The floating dust motes hung suspended in a shaft of late-afternoon light. The faint crackle of the fire dulled into background noise. Even the parchments on my desk stilled, as though holding their breath.
My arms, however, did not still. They wobbled perilously beneath the weight of the books, and I gave an awkward little hop to keep them from slipping. Heat crept swiftly up my neck, flooding my cheeks. Trust Ominis to catch me mid-organisation, mid-spell, mid-everything, when my hair was coming loose from its pins and ink was smudged faintly on the heel of my hand.
Of course, he looked entirely composed. Utterly maddening. And utterly beautiful.
He straightened, pushing away from the frame with the kind of slow, deliberate grace that made my heartbeat do something entirely unreasonable. His voice, when it came, was velvet lined with steel:
“If you think you’re off the hook, Professor Winchester,” he said, dry as the crackle of parchment, “you’re sorely mistaken.”
Oh.
Oh... of course.
The words struck me like a splash of cold water, and for a moment I stood rooted, clutching my books like a child caught with her hand in the biscuit tin. He moved with a measured tread, the faint tap of his cane keeping rhythm, though his stride needed no guidance. His steps traced the room as if the space were a map etched into his very bones.
And then—of course he did it—he made for my desk. My desk. My space, chaotic and scattered and entirely mine. He came to a halt before it, then, with a faintly sardonic tilt of his mouth, lowered himself onto the corner of it as if it were his rightful perch. His long legs parted slightly for balance, his frame relaxed, shoulders loose, back not perfectly straight but leaning just enough to look at ease. A man entirely unbothered, entirely at home, in a room that was not his.
I had not moved. Not an inch.
I could only stare—though staring was pointless, wasn’t it—yet I did it anyway, caught in the sheer audacity of the picture he made.
It was only when the silence stretched into something unbearable that I felt my body jolt back to life. I stumbled half a step, deposited the remainder of my stack on the nearest chair by the fireplace with something between haste and carelessness, and flicked my wrist.
The books lifted themselves at once, obedient to the charm I cast without a wand—thank heavens for instinct—and glided in neat formation toward the shelves. They slotted themselves into the gaps with brisk little thuds, lining up obediently without me needing to so much as guide them.
Only then—when I’d given my hands something to do, when the chair no longer cut into my palms from how tightly I’d gripped the books—did I finally turn to face him properly.
And what did I do? Did I scold him for sitting on my desk as though it were some stage prop in his private theatrics? Did I meet his remark with equally sharp wit, fire for fire? Did I, heaven forbid, stand my ground like a professor of Hogwarts ought to?
No.
I laughed.
The sound burst from me before I could stop it, a helpless, bright-edged laugh that cracked through the tension like a lightning strike. Because of course he would bring this up, of course he would not let it drop—our conversation earlier that afternoon still hung between us like the stubborn ghost of a flame. I had spoken of my ventures, my adventures undertaken alone, my ill-advised courage or recklessness (depending who you asked), and he—oh, he had bristled at the secrecy of it all.
And now here he was, sitting on my desk like a cat who had claimed ownership of the hearth, reminding me that he had not forgotten. My laugh rang louder in the little office than I intended, reverberating off stone and bookshelves, and I pressed a hand to my mouth too late to smother it. The ridiculousness of it all only made me laugh more. I could scarcely breathe, and Merlin knew I probably looked a fool, but I couldn’t stop. The memory had taken hold, insistent and ridiculous, and now that I was confronted with him, perched in my office with all the poise of a Slytherin prince, it seemed more absurd than ever.
"Good heavens," I managed finally, gasping as I straightened. "You truly— you really do think I’ve nothing left to confess, don’t you? Which one should I even begin with?"
His brows lifted imperceptibly, his mouth twitching at one corner. "Any. Whichever comes first to your mind." His voice carried that dangerous, silken amusement again—the kind that warned you he was already preparing his arsenal of cutting remarks.
I rolled my eyes, still grinning, and tilted my head towards the firelight. "Any? Ominis, you’ve no idea how many I’ve got. You left me far too much time to make mischief, you know. Decades of it. I could keep you here until dawn and still not run out."
"Then start with the maddest. Or the one you regret most. Or perhaps—" his head angled fractionally, the smugness radiating like a beacon—"the one you’d least like me to hear."
I barked another laugh, sharp and unrefined, my arms tightening across my chest. "You absolute menace. Very well. But don’t say I didn’t warn you."
I let the silence stretch for a beat too long, letting the memory spool itself in my mind, vivid as though it had happened only yesterday. Then I smirked, unable to help myself.
"Do you remember the time I… borrowed a vial of Polyjuice Potion?"
The effect on his face was immediate—though subtle, because he would never truly give me the satisfaction. His chin dipped an inch, his mouth pressing into a thin, knowing line. His sightless eyes narrowed just slightly, a silent demand for me to go on.
I leaned my shoulder against the mantelpiece, letting the heat of the fire soak through my sleeve. "I’d meant it as a harmless experiment at first. Truly. A bit of academic curiosity, nothing more. Only… well, you know me. Curiosity never stays ‘harmless’ for long. And so—" I spread my hands wide, relishing the moment, "—I may have chosen Headmaster Black as my… test subject."
His head snapped toward me then, sharp and immediate, as though even blind eyes could pin me to the spot. "You didn’t," he said flatly.
"I did," I crowed, laughter bursting out again before I could stop it. "Merlin’s beard, Ominis, I did. Every button, every swaggering strut, even the bloody sneer—perfect. And I thought, ‘What good’s a disguise without a little performance?’ So I went roaming the corridors, terribly important, terribly pompous, and who should I stumble upon but you."
I could hardly speak for laughing now. The memory was too vivid: Ominis, standing there in the corridor, dutiful as always, only to find himself cornered by the fearsome ‘Headmaster.’
"You should’ve seen yourself," I choked out, clutching my stomach. "I gave you the full brunt of Black’s wrath, scolding you for… what was it again? Oh yes—‘loitering, instead of applying yourself like a proper student.’ I wagged my finger at you and everything!"
The corners of his lips twitched despite himself, though he fought it down with admirable effort. He shook his head, slow and incredulous. "You insufferable Gryffindor. That was you? All that time, I thought Black had taken some perverse interest in me. You mean to tell me it was you, prancing about in his skin, lecturing me like some caricature?"
I clapped my hands together, helpless with mirth. "Yes! Exactly that! And you—you stood there so stiff, so perfectly polite, nodding as though you were being dressed down by the Minister for Magic himself. You even apologised, Ominis! To me!"
He groaned low in his throat, tilting his head back in mock despair, one hand running down his face. But the sound was coloured with laughter, the kind he tried so hard to conceal. "Winchester, I cannot believe I let you get away with that. And the worst part? I never suspected. Not once."
I bit my lip, still grinning so wide my cheeks ached. "Well, you must admit—it was a rather flawless impersonation."
"Flawless enough to fool me, evidently." His tone was dry as parchment, but the faint smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. "Merlin’s sake, woman. You could’ve told me sometime in the last decade."
"And deprive myself of this moment?" I shook my head vigorously, curls bouncing. "Absolutely not. Some secrets are worth keeping, if only for the look on your face just now."
His brow furrowed, his smirk curdling into feigned severity. "You realise, of course, that this confession has only made matters worse. If you thought you were escaping unscathed tonight—" He shifted slightly on the desk, leaning forward with all the mock gravity of a hanging judge, "—you are sorely mistaken."
I groaned, throwing my head back towards the ceiling, laughter spilling out again despite myself. Merlin help me, I was never getting to the end of this night alive.
I caught the curve of his mouth, that half-smile of his which—Merlin help me—always managed to look as if it had been carved by centuries of Gaunt ancestry for the precise purpose of mocking my very existence. It wasn’t cruel, not exactly, but it did have that quality of asking silently, "Go on, Winchester, amuse me again. What’s your next ridiculous story?"
Well, if he wanted one, he’d have it. My mind, always a cupboard of half-open drawers, scattered parchment, and unlabelled jars of memories, began rummaging at lightning speed through the countless misadventures of my school years. There were far too many to choose from, honestly—an embarrassing surplus of situations in which I’d nearly been hexed, drowned, or otherwise inconvenienced by my own inability to say no to a challenge.
But then it came to me. Ah, yes. That one.
I straightened slightly, the stack of books still balanced precariously in my arms like a dare I had set myself, and with a conspiratorial tilt of my head said, “You know, Ominis, I’m still not entirely sure how I managed to escape the Hamlet of Marunweem in my sixth year without ending up boiled alive in a caldron.”
His eyebrow arched, his entire being seemed to radiate the same unimpressed expectancy he’d always held since we were teenagers. “Boiled alive, Winchester? This had better be good.”
“It was good,” I rushed to assure him, grinning. “And it started with Marianne Moffett—you know the sort, all pearls and petticoats, with a voice shrill enough to peel paint off the Astronomy Tower. She insisted—absolutely insisted—that I hand over Gwyneira.”
“Gwyneira,” he repeated slowly, as if tasting the word and finding it faintly absurd.
“Yes! The most exquisite Diricawl you could imagine. White as snow and perfectly regal. I found her on a little island near the coast. She had this way of looking at you—head cocked, eyes like chips of frost—that made you feel she was just the tiniest bit better than you. Not unlike someone else I know,” I added with a pointed glance at him.
He huffed, lips twitching upwards despite himself. “I see you’ve lost none of your talent for flattery.”
“Oh, hush. Anyway, Marianne Moffett claimed it was for her private collection. Now, I don’t know about you, but whenever someone says that, I immediately assume they mean to lock the poor creature in a gilded cage and force it to sing lullabies for their dinner parties. And I wasn’t about to let that happen to Gwyneira.”
“So you refused her?” His tone suggested he already knew the answer, and that it would be the opposite of sensible.
“Not outright. I pretended to agree. But that night I slipped into her garden—”
“Of course you did.”
“—and convinced Gwyneira to follow me. Now, you’d think a Diricawl would be grateful, wouldn’t you? Except she squawked like a banshee the whole way, as though announcing to the entire village: Look here, everyone, this idiotic adolescent is stealing me!”
That earned me the briefest of chuckles, soft and low, and I felt rather triumphant.
“But Marianne wasn’t stupid. Oh no. By morning she’d caught on. She stormed out of her cottage shrieking words that I’m fairly sure would have made even Peeves blush, and—listen to this—she brought along a basket filled with eggs.”
There was a pause. I could practically hear his scepticism forming. “Eggs.”
“Yes!” I flung out the word, laughing. “Rotten ones. And she pelted them at me with the precision of a Beater at a Quidditch final. And what’s worse—half the Hamlet joined her! Imagine me, robes flapping, running across the muddy square, Gwyneira squawking indignantly inside my robe, while six villagers rained eggs down like some unholy festival.”
“Winchester,” he said slowly, voice dangerously close to breaking into full laughter, “are you genuinely telling me that you were chased out of Marunweem by a mob armed with spoiled produce?”
“Yes!” My voice rang out with far too much pride for the ridiculousness of the memory. “I arrived back at the castle smelling worse than a greenhouse full of Mandrakes after a thunderstorm. But Gwyneira was safe. That’s what mattered. I put her in a sanctuary where no pearl-draped hag could ever bother her again. Although… I do suspect I can never set foot in that Hamlet again without risking another egg or two.”
At last, he did laugh. Not loudly—he would never laugh loudly, far too dignified for that—but a low, velvety sound that curled into my chest and warmed something there I hadn’t realised was cold. He shook his head, leaning more heavily against the doorframe. “You are utterly absurd. Only you could turn a simple errand into a village-wide fiasco involving poultry by-products.”
“Well, someone had to do it,” I said primly, though I was grinning too wide to make the act convincing. “And really, if you’d been there, you’d have helped me.”
“I assure you,” he said smoothly, though his lips were still betraying a smile, “I’d have done no such thing. I’d have stood politely at the edge, listening to the chaos, and thought to myself: There goes Winchester again, catastrophising her way into infamy.”
“Oh, you’re insufferable.”
“And you,” he returned, “are a menace. A very famous menace.”
“Guilty as charged,” I said brightly, shifting myself. “But at least I’ve kept you entertained.”
His head tilted slightly, that familiar posture of his whenever he was letting words escape him he perhaps didn’t mean to show. “That, you have.”
And for a moment, there was silence. Not uncomfortable, not at all—but the sort of silence where one could hear the crackle of the hearth, the whisper of parchment shifting with the draft, and, if one was brave enough, the unspoken acknowledgement that perhaps neither of us minded these conversations lasting far longer than they had any right to. I had barely finished catching my breath from laughing when I noticed it. Ominis had shifted ever so slightly from his comfortable perch at my desk, the edges of his expression still faintly drawn in mock disapproval after my retelling of that Polyjuice fiasco. And then—without flourish, without even a warning—he simply extended his arm towards me. His right hand, palm up, fingers relaxed, hanging there in the space between us like some quiet invitation.
For a heartbeat I didn’t move. It wasn’t nerves—at least, not in the usual sense. It was something else. A sharp pang in my chest, the unmistakable awareness that if I stepped forward, something would change. The room itself seemed to lean into the moment with me—the hiss of the fireplace, the faint scratch of quill on parchment where I had abandoned my work earlier, the silence stretching taut.
Still, hesitation is not my natural state. I moved, deliberately, though my stomach flipped as if I were seventeen again and sneaking into Hogsmeade past curfew. My boots clicked softly against the floorboards, every step measured, until I was standing mere inches from his outstretched hand.
And then—just as my fingers hovered close enough to brush against his palm—he moved. A swift, decisive tug that left me stumbling forward before I could process what on earth he was doing. In an instant, I found myself drawn right into the circle of him—his body angled towards mine, his knees bracketing me as I stood between them, his hands sliding with unnerving precision to my waist. He didn’t clutch, didn’t grip; he simply rested them there, like they belonged.
The shock of it hit me like a thunderclap. My whole face went hot, my breath caught, and I could feel the wild, traitorous beat of my heart against my ribs as though it were trying to escape me altogether. I should have said something witty, I should have made a jab, I should have done anything but stand there, spine tingling, head buzzing, utterly undone by the simplest placement of his hands.
The warmth of his palms seeped straight through the fabric of my robes, anchoring me in place. My senses rebelled against me in their eagerness to notice everything at once—the faint spice of his cologne, subtle and earthy, like cedarwood and smoke; the quiet creak of the old wood beneath his shifting weight; the way the fire popped just then, showering sparks that danced for half a second before vanishing into darkness.
And then, as if nothing about this arrangement was extraordinary, Ominis tilted his head slightly, his voice impossibly calm. “Tell me another,” he said, as though we were simply trading stories across a table and not standing in the centre of something entirely unspoken.
I blinked, my mouth opening then closing again like a fish dragged unceremoniously from the water. “Another?” My voice sounded strange in my own ears, thinner, softer.
“Yes.” His thumbs moved—barely, a whisper of motion against the fabric at my waist—and I nearly jumped. His tone carried that familiar edge of dry humour, but underneath… there was something else. Something lower, rougher, that scraped at my composure like flint against stone. “You claim you’ve had a lifetime of mischief. I think I deserve another tale.”
I laughed then, far too loudly, because I didn’t know what else to do. “Merlin’s beard, Ominis, do you have any idea how ridiculous this is?”
“Ridiculous?” he echoed, feigning innocence. “I am sitting perfectly still at your desk. You, however, appear rather flustered. Should I move back? Release you from this terrible imprisonment?” His voice was languid, infuriatingly so.
I glared at him, though of course it made no difference. “You are insufferable.”
“Perhaps,” he allowed, and his lips quirked faintly, the shadow of a smirk ghosting across his face. “But insufferable men tend to be rewarded with stories. So… humour me.”
My heart hadn’t slowed. If anything, it had only grown louder, drumming a rhythm I was certain he must be able to feel through my ribs if he chose. My mind darted frantically, desperate to land on a memory—any memory—that could keep me from combusting under his steady composure.
“I… suppose there was the time with the Hippogriff,” I began, my voice trembling somewhere between amusement and nerves. “When I thought it a good idea to—”
“Bow improperly?” he supplied, the corner of his mouth lifting.
“I did bow properly!” I protested, though my grin was irrepressible. “I just… perhaps… bowed too dramatically. And the poor thing thought I was mocking it.”
“That sounds precisely like you,” he said dryly. “An excess of enthusiasm, promptly rewarded with disaster.”
The fire crackled again, and I found myself laughing, the sound tumbling out of me unrestrained, too loud for the space we occupied. His smirk deepened, and I caught, for the briefest flicker of a second, something softer beneath it. Something warmer.
And just like that, the air between us changed again.
My laughter faltered, trailing into a quieter hum. His hands were still on my waist, solid and steady, as though he had no intention of letting go. My own arms hung awkwardly at my sides, itching to move but terrified of the implications if they did.
“Eline,” he said, low enough that it felt almost secret.
“Yes?” My throat was dry.
“You do realise,” he murmured, “that all these years, all these… little escapades you tell so breathlessly, I was usually there to clean up the consequences?”
I smiled, small, but genuine. “Yes. I do realise. And I suppose I’ve always been rather grateful for that.”
His lips curved again, though not in amusement this time. “Grateful,” he repeated, as though testing the word.
The silence stretched between us, and I swore I could feel the weight of it pressing against my skin as surely as his hands did. It wasn’t the silence of absence, but of possibility—thick, fragile, shimmering with all the things neither of us had yet dared to say.
And Merlin help me, I didn’t want to step back.
The words stumbled over each other on my tongue, tripping in a most ungraceful parade that I could neither stop nor properly redirect. I had launched into the beginnings of an anecdote—a tale about one of my more ridiculous escapades during a patrol, something to make him smirk that dry smirk of his—but somewhere between “and then the wretched doxy darted at my hair” and “I thought perhaps it might have been a pixie, though why a pixie would be in a library I cannot say”—I completely lost the thread.
The reason? Ominis.
The reason was always Ominis.
He stood so close to me now that the low warmth of his body seemed to bend the air itself, pressing in against my frantic thoughts until they tangled like so many unruly vines. His hand—Merlin, his hand—rested against my waist, fingers splayed with a casual possessiveness that stole every ounce of coherence from me. And when the other rose—so deliberate, so maddeningly slow—to cup my cheek, his thumb brushing once, feather-light, against the swell of it… my knees very nearly forgot the purpose of existence.
“I–I, well—” My laugh burst out in a ridiculous stutter, airy and nervous, entirely unhelpful to my cause. “What I meant was—oh, drat, I’ve completely forgotten what I was saying—”
“Good,” he said, softly, his voice a velvet drawl that curled low in my chest. “It gives me the chance to say what I should have, long ago.”
My eyes snapped to his face. He wasn’t smirking this time. He wasn’t teasing, or lecturing, or hiding behind the impeccable armour of wit he wore as deftly as his pressed robes. His expression was raw, unguarded, a thing I had never been permitted to see, and for a moment I felt like an intruder in a place forbidden—like standing before some ancient chamber left locked for centuries, the door creaking open just enough to glimpse the treasures within.
“Eline,” he murmured, my name wrapped in something molten, something dangerous. “Every time I enter a room, and you are there… it feels as though my heart has found light again. You make me… forget the weight of shadows.”
I swallowed hard, my pulse thundering in my ears. “Th–that’s… that’s rather dramatic, don’t you think?” I managed, voice breaking into a squeak. “You sound like one of those dreadful novels in Flourish and Blotts—”
“Do I?” His thumb traced lower, brushing the curve of my cheekbone, sliding almost thoughtlessly until it ghosted over the line of my lower lip. The tiniest touch, maddening and electric. My breath caught.
“You cannot possibly know—” I started, before my own words betrayed me, “—that I’m beautiful.”
A low hum vibrated in his throat, a sound so intimate I wanted to drown in it. “I do not need eyes to know it. I have listened, all my life, to every description of you, every careless word and passing remark, every fragment of admiration that people let slip when you leave a room. I have gathered them like a miser hoards gold. And with them, I have built the picture of you in my mind.”
His hand pressed ever so slightly at my waist, holding me as though I might vanish if he let go. His voice dipped lower still, rougher, as though each word were being drawn from some hidden well he had long kept sealed.
“But even without those fragments—without any of it—your spirit alone would undo me. That absurd audacity, that impossible optimism, the way you rush headlong into danger because you believe there’s good to be done on the other side of it.” His thumb brushed across my lip again, slower this time, deliberate, as though memorising the shape of me. “You drive me utterly mad, Eline Winchester. And still, I would not change a single piece of you.”
“Oh,” I whispered, because I could manage nothing else. My mind—usually a whirring storm of thoughts and lists and fragments and sudden, bounding ideas—had gone entirely blank, as if he had cast a silencing charm upon it. All that remained was the heat of his palm against my face, the dizzying nearness of him, and the sharp, insistent ache blooming low in my chest.
“I–I don’t think anyone’s ever… said that. About me.” The words fell out in a rush, awkward and unpolished. I wanted to cover my mouth, to shove them back in, but they were already between us, trembling and foolish.
“Then they are fools,” he replied, no hesitation, no hesitation at all. “Because it has always been true.”
Something wild and nervous tumbled out of me, a laugh that was half-sob. “You can’t—can’t simply say things like that, Ominis Gaunt—”
“Why not?” His other hand tilted my chin down to meet his face, thumb stroking idly at my lip again, maddeningly calm though I could feel the tension coiled beneath his touch. His voice had deepened, thickened, each syllable pressing close as though he could cage me with words alone. “Do you know how long I have held them back? How long I have kept myself silent, when all I wished to do was—”
He cut himself off, the words breaking as though they threatened too much. His breathing was rougher now, uneven, and it was all I could do not to lean forward, to close the scant distance between us.
My hands twitched, restless and awkward, unsure where to go. One clutched at the fabric of my own robes; the other lifted half-heartedly as though it might settle against him, only to falter in the air, foolish and unsteady. “I… I don’t know what to do with any of this,” I admitted in a rush, dorky and graceless, because honesty always spilled from me at the worst possible times. “You’re—Merlin, you’re so serious all the time, and now you’re saying all these—these things—and I can’t breathe properly, and my brain’s gone and left me for dead.”
That earned me a laugh, low and startled, rich as velvet. “You are remarkable,” he said simply, almost like it pained him, and his thumb pressed just a little harder against my lip. “Do you know what you’re doing to me, Eline?”
I shook my head, dumbly. “N–no.”
His mouth tilted, not quite a smile, more a breaking point. “Then allow me to show you.”
I barely had time to comprehend what had just happened. One moment, I was standing before him—half-dizzy with the heat of the fire, his dry wit still echoing in my ears—and the next his hands were at my waist, and then… Merlin, he pulled me closer. My chest collided with his with a quiet thud, his legs bracketing mine, and the world simply fell out of focus.
My breath snagged in my throat, and before I could untangle thought from sensation, he moved again—decisive, unhesitating. His grip tightened, fingers sliding lower at my side until they nearly set my skin alight through the fabric, and his other hand rose, firm and commanding, cradling the back of my head as though I might slip away if he didn’t anchor me.
Then his mouth was on mine.
There was no tentative brush, no gentle prelude, only the kind of kiss one does not recover from—searing, consuming, every ounce of restraint burnt away in a single blaze. For a heartbeat I froze, caught between disbelief and shock, until a voice deep inside me screamed over the cacophony of nerves: to hell with caution, just—yes.
I melted.
My fingers, useless and trembling at my sides, found purchase in the front of his shirt, clutching at the fabric with desperate urgency. I hauled him closer—if such a thing were even possible given that I was already pressed flush against him—yet I wanted more, always more, until the space between us no longer existed. His chest was solid under my palms, the heat of him bleeding straight through to my bones, and the scent of him—clean parchment, faint spice, and something warmer I couldn’t name—was dizzying.
The kiss deepened, spiralled, threatened to undo me altogether. His lips moved against mine with an intensity that spoke of years buried, denied, smothered under clever retorts and half-kept distance. And I… I answered in kind. My hand left his shirt, sliding upwards of its own volition until my fingers tangled in his hair. It was softer than I had imagined (and of course I had imagined, shamefully, countless times before this moment). The silken strands curled around my knuckles as I pulled, just slightly, eliciting the faintest sound from him—a low noise swallowed instantly by the hungry press of his mouth on mine.
I could hardly breathe. Every nerve seemed alive, each sensation magnified a hundredfold: the scrape of his teeth grazing my lower lip, the way his thumb pressed insistently at the nape of my neck, the sheer weight of him holding me in place as though I belonged there and nowhere else. My heart hammered wildly, far too fast, far too loud, and I thought absurdly that he must feel it against his chest, must know that I was unravelled.
We broke apart only when necessity demanded it, our mouths parting with a ragged gasp that seemed to echo in the quiet of the room. My lips tingled, bruised and swollen, and I barely had the chance to draw a single lungful of air before the ache for more surged back, vicious and undeniable.
So I did what any woman worth her salt would do.
I refused to hesitate.
I surged forward, catching his mouth with mine again, more insistent, more reckless this time. My hands were greedy now—one still buried in his hair, tugging him towards me, the other clutching at his shirt like a lifeline. His own grip shifted with me, his hold on my waist sliding fractionally lower, igniting a flush so fierce it must have been visible even in the dim glow of the fire. His other hand remained firm at the back of my head, guiding, controlling, as though he could command the very rhythm of my surrender.
This kiss was messier, hungrier, a battle neither of us had any wish to win. My lips parted willingly beneath his, and the taste of him overwhelmed me—warm, intoxicating, something I could never put into words because words belonged to rationality, and there was nothing rational left of me now.
Time fractured. I couldn’t tell how long we remained caught in that storm—seconds, minutes, forever—but I knew one thing with absolute certainty: nothing, not ancient magic, not the secrets buried in these walls, not even the ghosts of our past, could compare to the way Ominis Gaunt was kissing me as though he had been waiting his entire life to do so.
And I, reckless fool that I was, let him. Worse, I wanted him to never stop.
My chest was heaving, lungs burning, and yet I found no wish to retreat. The taste of him still lingered on my lips, heavy and intoxicating, when at last we broke apart. It was not some graceful parting; it was the brutal necessity of breath, and even that felt like robbery. My forehead drifted forward of its own volition, finding the solid anchor of his shoulder, and I rested there as though he were the only thing holding me up. Perhaps he was. A long, shuddering sigh escaped me, carrying away whatever defences I had left. I felt his hand move slowly along my back, up and down, a measured stroke that sent warmth unfurling through every nerve. The other hand remained low, scandalously low, as if he had no intention of pretending otherwise. Merlin help me, I did not want him to.
For a heartbeat—no, an eternity—I simply breathed him in. And in that moment, all the thoughts I had bottled up over years, all the secrets that gnawed at my ribs, tore free of their hiding place. I had carried them far too long.
I lifted my head from his shoulder, inch by inch, until my gaze—foolish though it was, for he could not return it—fastened upon his face. My heart thrashed about like a snitch in a storm, but I could not stop the words.
“Ominis Gaunt,” I whispered, and the sound of his name on my lips nearly undid me, “there has not been a single day— not one—when you weren’t in my thoughts. I am… utterly, ridiculously, hopelessly in love with you. Since that very first day in class, when I saw you, your wand tapping out your path, unshaken by every obstacle—I was gone. Completely struck down, and I knew I had no chance, no earthly hope. But it didn’t matter. I would have followed you into fire if all you ever offered me was friendship. And I thought—” I laughed, sharp and wet, “I thought, who in their right mind could possibly fall for a woman who walks with death at his heels each day? Who could endure that shadow?”
His hands stilled on me. For an awful second I wondered if I had broken something between us, ripped it open too far. My words had spilled out like a wound, raw and unvarnished, and perhaps he would recoil. Perhaps he would laugh at the absurd declaration of it all.
But then his arms closed tighter, crushing me into him with a ferocity that nearly stole my breath all over again. His mouth was near my ear when he spoke, voice low, strained as if the syllables themselves had sharp edges.
“You are out of your mind,” he said, and though his tone dripped with the usual dry bite, it trembled with something else—something perilously close to surrender.
“I know,” I murmured against his collar, because I did know. I’d always known. “And yet here I am.”
His chest rumbled with a sound that might have been a laugh, bitter and soft. “Do you have any idea what you’re saying, Winchester? What you’re tethering yourself to? I’m blind, Eline. A man with no eyes for you, no way to—”
“Don’t you dare,” I interrupted, fierce, tilting my face so close to his that I could feel his words vibrate between us. “Don’t you dare try to make me small with that. Who could love a blind man, you mean?”
“Yes,” he bit out.
“Me,” I shot back at once, without hesitation. The word rang in the air, bold, unshaken. “Me. I could. I do. And nothing you say will make it less true.”
He stilled, absolutely stilled, as if I had frozen him in place with a spell. Then—slowly, achingly slowly—his lips curved into that faint, sardonic smile I had always both loathed and adored.
“You are unbearable Winchester,” he muttered.
“And you are impossible” I retorted, half-laughing, half-sobbing. “Together, we’re catastrophic.”
He exhaled, a sound caught somewhere between resignation and relief, and lowered his forehead to mine. The gesture was gentler than the kisses had been, more dangerous in its quiet intimacy. “If you knew how long I’ve fought this,” he said, voice stripped of armour, “you’d think me either noble or a coward.”
“Both,” I said without missing a beat. “And I still want you.”
That did it. He let out a strangled laugh and pulled me flush against him again, one hand sliding up to the back of my neck, the other firm at my lower back. I melted into him, dizzy and reckless, my heart a wildfire.
For a heartbeat, perhaps two, I was certain the world would end in silence. And then—
He pulled me sharply against him, his embrace fierce, almost desperate, his chin pressing against the crown of my head. His voice was low, but it thrummed through me like the strike of a bell. “Do you ever stop talking?”
A watery laugh broke from my throat. Trust him. Trust him to cut through the ache with a blade. “Hardly ever. You should know that by now.”
“I do,” he said, his hand resuming its slow stroke along my spine. “And yet, against all reason, I find I’ve missed every relentless word.”
I tilted my head back just enough to see him, eyes narrowed through the blur of tears. “You’re mocking me.”
“Of course I am,” he said at once, the faintest curve of a smile at his lips. “It is how I keep myself sane around you.”
“Who could possibly love a man who’s blind, moody, and entirely too sarcastic for his own good?” I shot back, heat rising in my cheeks but unable to stop the grin that tugged at my mouth.
He turned his face minutely, as though he could truly see me, pale eyes catching the candlelight. His voice was a dry, unyielding drawl. “Clearly, only a hopeless witch with a tragic lack of self-preservation.”
“Exactly!” I cried, my laugh breaking free through the mess of my tears. “That’s me! The fool who adores you.”
“You make it sound like a curse,” he murmured, his fingers tracing a line up my spine again.
“Sometimes it feels like one,” I admitted, my chest aching even as I laughed. “A curse I’d never want lifted.”
He exhaled, a sound so quiet and unsteady I almost missed it. And then, so softly I might have imagined it: “Nor I.”
And in that moment, wrapped against him, I knew—truly knew—that for all his barbed words and marble composure, Ominis Gaunt was holding me as though he feared the very stones of Hogwarts might tear me from him. And that, perhaps, was the only answer I had ever needed.
Notes:
mmh hi? My intention was to make a more intimate and cozy chapter, I don't know if I did it correctly, but I kinda like it lol. Anddddddd, i want to tell you that you must expect something epic next chapter, but it's going to take a bit because i have exams :( well byeeeeee
NovaDofig on Chapter 15 Sun 10 Aug 2025 12:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 15 Sun 10 Aug 2025 02:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 17 Fri 25 Jul 2025 09:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 17 Fri 25 Jul 2025 03:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 19 Mon 28 Jul 2025 10:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 19 Tue 29 Jul 2025 01:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trinityprincess89 on Chapter 19 Tue 29 Jul 2025 06:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
NovaDofig on Chapter 19 Sun 10 Aug 2025 05:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 19 Sun 10 Aug 2025 03:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Trinityprincess89 on Chapter 22 Thu 31 Jul 2025 09:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 22 Thu 31 Jul 2025 07:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 22 Fri 01 Aug 2025 08:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 22 Fri 01 Aug 2025 03:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 24 Fri 01 Aug 2025 09:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 24 Fri 01 Aug 2025 03:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
JurassicPotato on Chapter 27 Tue 05 Aug 2025 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 27 Tue 05 Aug 2025 12:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
JurassicPotato on Chapter 27 Tue 05 Aug 2025 04:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 32 Fri 15 Aug 2025 09:43AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 15 Aug 2025 09:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 32 Sat 16 Aug 2025 12:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
MisoSoupy on Chapter 32 Tue 26 Aug 2025 05:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 32 Tue 26 Aug 2025 12:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
AMac on Chapter 32 Thu 25 Sep 2025 01:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 32 Sun 28 Sep 2025 06:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
MisoSoupy on Chapter 33 Tue 26 Aug 2025 05:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 33 Tue 26 Aug 2025 01:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
AMac on Chapter 33 Thu 25 Sep 2025 01:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
proseprincess on Chapter 35 Wed 10 Sep 2025 02:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 35 Sat 13 Sep 2025 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
haxon on Chapter 37 Sun 05 Oct 2025 03:55AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 05 Oct 2025 04:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 37 Thu 09 Oct 2025 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
haxon on Chapter 38 Fri 10 Oct 2025 04:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
fififi on Chapter 38 Fri 10 Oct 2025 05:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
rennesaint on Chapter 38 Sat 18 Oct 2025 12:52AM UTC
Comment Actions